"Honey, no, I don't want to talk about it."
That's the answer I've gotten for the last three months! I'd become obsessed with Daniella, my wife, telling me about her first lover. The only answer she'd give me has been, "I don't want to talk about it."
I've asked her if it was painful? Was it bad? Good? Exciting? Dull? And I get, 'I don't want to talk about it.'
And she'd cut me off, then change the subject to something else. Hell, we've been married twenty-eight years. It was a long time ago and I don't understand why she wouldn't even begin a discussion. All I know is that Dani wasn't a virgin the first time we made love. I was. I hadn't ever been with a woman before her. I'd been on dates, even had a girlfriend for a bit in college. We kissed, but that was the extent of my sexual baseball, a single, first base only.
I even tried to let it drop and then dreamed about what might have been. The next morning, I told her about my dream. She giggled a little and said it wasn't like that at all. That was the extent of her hints.
ooOoo
Dani was a cheerleader and the star point guard on our 3rd place state finalist basketball team. She was the smallest on the cheer team and was the one doing the gymnastic leaps off the other girls' hands.
And she was the homecoming queen during football her senior year. I was gone that year, my first year of college. I've seen the picture of Dani and her boyfriend, a black guy football jock; the only black guy I've ever seen in our school. He was new at our school that year. I never knew him and she'd never even told me his name. But I wasn't surprised that he'd be her boyfriend. I've learned over the last twenty-eight years that there's not a prejudiced bone in Dani's body. Besides, in the picture, he was a darn good-looking kid.
Why did it suddenly become an obsession with me? It stemmed from an evening that we were going through some old albums and I saw that picture of my beautiful wife in her gown that night of homecoming, her boyfriend kissing her on the cheek the night she was announced as the homecoming queen.
I saw the look in her eyes when we turned the album's page and that 8x10 picture was on the next, kind of a 'longing' look. Or maybe not. I wondered if I was just imagining things and just blurted out, "Was he your first?"
She smiled at me and said, "I don't want to talk about it."
"You won't tell me anything about him?" I asked her.
She giggled a little, "He was a senior, a little older than me, first year in Kennewick, receiver and defensive back." That enough?
No! I wanted to scream. Not that it would have done me any good. The question I wanted her to answer, 'was he the one?'
That was when it began. Dani was so beautiful and sexy in that picture being kissed by probably the best- looking guy in school, chocolate-brown complexion. Besides, I'd heard the rumors, you know about black guys.
After that, my obsession with knowing just grew, that picture in my brain. But she wouldn't tell me anything; was she was dating the guy or was that just a 'homecoming' kiss?
ooOoo
Now, back to the beginning of the story, about three months after I'd first seen that picture. It was a normal Friday in October. We still lived in our home town. Dani had gone out that evening to visit a couple girlfriends she's had since school and I stayed home alone. We had three kids; two in college and one married, working at the local RV manufacturing plant.
We were proud of them all, our oldest was the youngest person the plant had ever promoted to a manager. The other two, too; our daughter was going to college to be a teacher, to follow in her mom's footsteps (pretty sure Dani's been the subject of many high school boys' wet dreams), and our other son was a math whiz, majoring in mathematics.
None of that had anything to do with the strange happenings of that evening, though, except that it explains why I was home alone. After Dani left, I was pondering that little mystery of my wife and even had gotten the album out again with the picture of Dani and her 'boyfriend' to look at again. She had the little queen's crown on her head and the kid was holding her hand and politely kissing her on the cheek.
Dani was wearing a pale blue dress with a beautiful corsage over her left breast. The dress was long, flowing with a slit up one side, bare shoulders with a deep 'V' showing her cleavage. Her auburn hair was curled under, just above her shoulders. She looked like a sweet, sexy, high school girl, her face beaming with the honor of being voted homecoming queen.
I sat, just staring at the picture, almost to the point of the picture putting me in a trance, wondering about later that night, the homecoming dance... and after.
I hadn't had dinner and decided to go buy myself a Pizza Hut dinner. I stepped outside, taking about four steps and stopping to gaze at my surroundings. I was thoroughly confused, my 2015 Accord was gone and my parents' old black '63 Ford Fairlane was in the street where the Accord was supposed to be. That was the car I'd driven my first year of college, before they'd sold it the following summer and I bought a little pickup.
How the hell was it sitting in our street? In front of our house! I checked the keys in my pocket and there they were... the keys for the Ford. Now, I was really confused. I knew damn good and well that I'd just picked up the keys for the Accord from the key rack beside the door.
I turned around to go back in and see if they were still there... and my eyes widened... there was no house! I was staring at the empty lot that Dani and I had bought six years ago. What the hell? I looked down at my feet and I was standing on bare dirt, not our concrete sidewalk. When I turned back around again, the old Fairlane wasn't on a street, just the dirt road that was there before the subdivision was put in.
The first thing that went through my mind was the old TV show, 'The Twilight Zone'. I half expected to hear that mystical music and Rod Serling's voice, "This is the dimension of Imagination..." But no, it couldn't be... the only logical explanation was that I'd gone to sleep, probably while looking at the picture, and this was nothing but a dream, so I pinched the back of my hand to wake myself up.
It didn't work, so I pinched harder, so that it actually hurt. The empty lot didn't go away. The Ford was still parked on the dirt road. I didn't know whether to be afraid or just go with the damned dream. I glanced down at my Fitbit. It showed October 25, 1987. I did just a bit of mental gymnastics, in my sleep obviously, and deduced that was the year Dani had been a senior in high school. I'd graduated in May of '87.
But this was the most unbelievably real dream I'd ever had! It was a chilly evening and I was cold. Wouldn't that normally wake a guy up? Then I remembered that that day had been unseasonably warm, in the sixties and when Dani left to go with her friends, it was still almost sixty outside. So, why was it so damned cold? Thankfully, at least, I was wearing a reasonably warm shirt, but still shivering.
Up and down the 'street', there was nothing but an empty field with one, lonely, dirt road through the bare field toward the highway where a few minutes earlier it had been a housing development; streets, houses, trees, landscaping.
I got in the old Ford and started it up. It was running on seven cylinders, just like it had been when I was a freshman in college. And messy inside, just like I'd always kept it. And, there in the back seat, was my old red plaid wool jacket, the one I loved before it shrunk to about an eight-year-old size when I accidentally washed it in hot water. I'd given it to the Salvation Army long before Dani and I married then never saw it again.
When I put it on, it fit me the same as it did when my brother gave it to me for Christmas. Maybe a little tight because I'd gained a few pounds. But it did fit. I had to laugh, the 'bullet hole' was still there. It was a drop of battery acid that had burned a little hole in it right at my chest and I'd affectionately called it my bullet hole. I was one tough cookie to survive that one.
It was only about a half-mile into town and everything was like I remembered from back in the eighties: cars and pickups, eighties and earlier; the old service station that had been torn down for a new one was there; town was exactly like it had been when I graduated high school.
I had a thought... my cell phone. I got it out to call Dani to see if she was having the same experience as I was. When I looked at it, no service. Duhh!
This dream was completely out of hand!
I drove up past the high school. In the early nineties, the outside had been remodeled, adding a roof and enclosed access between the junior high and high school buildings. Naturally, the remodel wasn't there. It was still set up so that there was a driveway between the two buildings.
One thing I saw from 'High School Hill' was that the lights were on at the football field, down at the elementary school.
If this was a dream, it was more real life than anything I'd ever experienced before! I thought again about The Twilight Zone. That was more like what this seemed, like I'd stepped through a worm-hole, back in time. I know when I had been looking at Dani's picture, it was October 25th, 2019. I looked at my watch again; it still showed Oct 25, 1987.
I drove through town again to the football field. But, before I did, I looked in the rear-view mirror, at myself. I wondered, if I'd gone back in time, had my age changed? No, I was still the same fifty-year-old Robert.
At the football field, I parked and walked to the bleachers overlooking the field. It was like I wasn't even there, no one seemed to notice me at all.
There, on the side of the field, in front of the bleachers, was my Dani, in her short cheerleader skirt and top. I couldn't take my eyes off of her, she looked so young and pretty, like the high school senior she would have been that year.
I glanced at the scoreboard on the end of the field, two minutes-fourteen seconds left in the first quarter. Score: home-fourteen, visitor-eight.
My eyes went back to my 'wife', the eighteen-year-old Daniella, jumping and yelling into the mouthpiece of her cone-shaped cheer phone. Occasionally, the girls would do a little acrobatic routine, with Dani always one of the two doing the flips.
At the end of the first quarter, she disappeared, going to the lockers. It came to me, was this the homecoming game? My heart rate doubled, thinking about the possibilities.
It was so weird, sitting there, with no one even acknowledging me, almost like I was invisible. Either that or just that I was a stranger that no one knew. I recognized several of the 'kids' that I had gone to school with so long ago. Some of the parents, too. Dani's parents were there, even younger than my Dani had been when she'd left the house earlier that evening. And her little brother. Her parents are in their seventies, but that night, closer to forty, which they would have been in 1987.
The second quarter of the game dragged by, seemingly taking forever to get to halftime. Our team lost their lead, giving up two touchdowns. Not that I was too worried about the score of the game.
After the halftime horn blared, I was anxiously waiting, nervous about what was going to happen. It was only half a minute later when the brand new-looking Mustang convertible began the drive onto the track around the field, carrying three girls sitting up on the back of the back seat. They drove all the way around the track, then parked in front of the home grandstands.
Three guys were waiting, two in suits and one in his football uniform - the black kid, to accompany the girls in front of the bleachers. I'd seen this play out at the homecoming games when I was in school, but watching now, knowing that my 'high school' Dani was one of the girls, was doing a number to the swarm of butterflies in my tummy.
And then it hit me. I knew damned good and well that I'd wake up right before...
But I didn't wake up. At least not yet.
The three guys escorted the three girls, the football player offering Dani his hand to help her out of the car. Dani was wearing the blue dress in the picture and looked even better than in the picture. A lot better. The slit in her dress was there in the picture, but when she walked, it swished open and closed, offering those glimpses of her pretty leg, nearly up to her thigh.
When they announced the name of 'Princess' Ann, then 'Princess' Jenny, the one remaining girl, Dani, covered her mouth with her hand, realizing that the other two girls were princesses, leaving one last girl as queen, herself. When her name was announced as 'Queen' Daniella, the look of excitement on her face was palpable. Her hand went to her mouth, her eyes wide and then her grin... that grin that I'd seen so many times. I remember it the first time we'd been told that she was pregnant.
And then her 'jock', standing behind her, placed the queen's crown on her head, and I saw a flash from a camera. Then he moved to her side and kissed her on the cheek, another flash going off. The picture, the one in her album!
Then one that isn't in the album, that I didn't know existed; Dani turned her head and the next kiss was on the lips. Short, but most definitely meaningful, with another flash. Where is that picture?
The three girls were escorted back to the Mustang and made another round before disappearing at the far end of the field. Pretty sure they were a bit anxious to get into warmth after wearing those gowns out in the cold.
It was halfway through the third quarter before Dani, the cheerleader, made her appearance back in front of the bleachers. This time, not thinking ahead to halftime, I paid a little more attention to how she looked in her cheer costume.
I'd noticed before how short it was, but not how gorgeous her legs were with the tight leggings she wore underneath her skirt.
ooOoo
I thought back to our first time. Dani was nervous and I was scared and excited. I had barely entered her. It felt so good and was my first time. I'd pushed all the way inside her and felt the orgasm rising almost instantly. We hadn't had a condom and I knew she didn't want to get pregnant so I pulled out of her and exploded all over her pubic hairs. There was no way I could control myself. I'd masturbated before, but this was so different, her body was so hot and slippery inside her.
I was embarrassed, felt like I'd let her down, but she wrapped her arms around me and told me it had been wonderful for her, too. I actually believed her at the time, and the one thing I never thought of until years later was that there was no hymen blocking her. I obviously didn't know what to expect, but I'd read about sex with a virgin. It just didn't occur to me until so much later.
Our next time and the times after that were much better, and, well, she did marry me.
It never bothered me, because we'd been married for several years by the time that I did realize she'd had a lover before because by then we were one with each other, madly in love and in a very happy marriage. It wasn't until that night looking through her album and seeing the picture for the first time that I had really started to wonder about her first time... and, you already know, she wouldn't talk to me about it.
ooOoo
A moment before the end of the game, during a home-team timeout, the game's announcer made an announcement, "Dance afterward, students only, high school gym. Visitors, you're invited."
The homecoming court would most certainly be at the dance. I looked around, wondering. It was like I wasn't even there, not a word had been spoken to me, not a head had turned my way, like I was invisible. Students only. Could I?
And when was I going to wake up? I'd accepted that this was all a dream, there wasn't any other explanation. I didn't understand why I was seeing things I hadn't known; like that second kiss, or the final score - we lost by a single point. I don't ever remember knowing the outcome of that game. I guess I just assumed that, since everything else was so accurate, that the final score was real, too.
I found out a quarter-hour later if I could do it. I parked in the high school's lot and walked into the gym totally unnoticed. There were a few people around, making last-minute decorations and testing the music, but no one acted like they'd seen me walk in.
I found a chair and sat down, waiting. It was another half-hour before kids started wandering in. When I was in high school, I never went to the dances, too shy, so didn't really know what to expect. Kids meandered around, talking, drinking punch, holding hands, acting a little disappointed in the game, but ready to have some fun, anyway. When the music finally started, a few couples ventured out on the dance floor, but most were still around the outside watching.
The only couple I was interested in was Dani and her 'boyfriend'. They showed up together about twenty minutes after the dancing had started, probably because they both had to change. Dani was wearing her blue homecoming dress and God, she looked gorgeous. I wished to hell that I remembered her more from high school, but like I said, she was a year younger. That had seemed like an eternity when I was in school. Besides, I didn't go out with girls in high school, not until those few dates in college.
The two of them had their fingers interlocked when they came in, laughing about something. God, watching the eighteen-year-old Dani walking in that dress did a number on my cock, even in my sleep. I hoped when I woke up from this dream, hopefully, next to Dani, that I'd still be as hard. Just my luck that I wouldn't remember any part of this dream.
And had any of this actually happened? Or was it just a figment of my dream-land? I know that at least some of it was real, because of Dani's picture, but was that just because I'd seen the picture that it was in my dream? This whole thing was so weird! It still was seeming like it was all actually happening in front of me, like I really was there.
The music they were playing was mostly fast and there wasn't much physical contact between partners. When Dani and boyfriend, (I wish I knew his name - I'll make one up - Tim) stepped out on the floor, it was the same. They gyrated, hardly able to tell who they were dancing with.
But Dani's dress, that slit up the side, I don't think she's worn anything quite like that the whole time we've been married. As that first dance went on, she became more and more risqué, waving her arms high above her head, and intentionally flexing that leg out of her dress for maximum exposure.
Dani's family is conservative and so is she. This seemed so out of character to me, but so sexy! I only wished I KNEW if it was real... or only a figment of my wishful dream-world. And hoped I'd remember when I woke up.
There were a couple more dances like that, with sitting at a table with friends in between dancing. Whenever Dani and 'Tim' sat, they were holding hands and their arms and shoulders pressed tight together. She was obviously into the guy, big time.
Then, finally a slow dance. Dani dragged her date out on the floor and wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her cheek to his. There weren't any mad, passionate kisses, probably because of the adult chaperones. But their bodies were sure pressed tight and grinding together.
I finally got up the courage to walk out on the dance floor. Still, no one paid me a bit of attention, like I wasn't even there. When I got close enough to hear, I overheard Dani telling her date, "... parents left hunting after the game, deer season, so no one's at my house," then nibbled on his neck.
My eyes opened wide. Was she telling him what I thought she was?
The dance went on and 'Tim' didn't respond, except a smile on his face. It was pretty damned obvious what he was thinking.
It was probably a half-hour later when Tim and Dani got up from their table and moved toward the door. I watched as they both got their coats from the classroom the school had used for a coat closet, then were out the front door.
I was right behind and watched as the two made their way to his pickup, and when they got in, that kiss finally came. I was still a little scared of being seen, so stood back, close enough to see, but not too obviously, while the two kissed. This was back when pickups had bench seats, so there wasn't any obstacle in-between. I kept reminding myself that this girl kissing in the front seat of the pickup was my future wife.
When they broke their kiss and he started his pickup, Dani in the middle squeezed tight against him, I sprinted toward my car. I knew where she lived, her parents still lived there in 2019, so didn't have to follow right behind. It was a good thing, too, because my old Ford was almost blocked and it took several minutes to maneuver it back and forth to get out. And sure enough, when I got to Dani's house, there his pickup was in the driveway.
I didn't know what to do. I wanted to be inside to watch whatever was going to happen. Was this 'the' night? I really suspected it likely was and it would be my only chance to finally know. I'd at least seemed to be invisible at the game and dance, but if it was me alone, would I be? Damn! I paced back and forth in front of her house for a minute or so and finally decided that I had to take the chance. I assumed that if I was caught, that the worst that would happen would be that I'd be awakened from this 'dream'... If that's what it was.
The front door was unlocked, probably because the couple inside had been a bit too excited to remember to lock it behind them. Anyway, I managed to quietly open it, sneak inside and close it again without any significant noise. I didn't see anyone, but I knew where Dani's bedroom was, from dating her several years after this.
I crept up the stairs, hoping that there wouldn't be any creak and felt fortunate that everything was carpeted. Maybe they couldn't see me, but I was sure they'd be able to hear a noise if the floor creaked.
Once I was at the top of the stairs, looking down the hall, I heard the noises coming from Dani's bedroom, "Ahh," "Mmm," and other such noises. Her door was wide open, obviously because she knew she'd have total privacy with her parents and brother having gone deer hunting.
I crept down the hall and peered into the room. There was the eighteen-year-old Daniella, my future wife, with her dress pulled down and her boyfriend madly sucking one of her tits into his mouth.
I'd never even thought of Dani's boobs as 'tits' before, but watching this, it seemed like the right term to use. His hand was on her hip, pushing that slit in her dress open so that her satin panties were in full view. Dani's hands were on the back of Tim's head, pulling his mouth tighter to her chest, little cooing noises coming from her lips.
I wondered, had they done this before? It sure seemed like he was familiar with her body. He hadn't taken anything off yet, probably just too excited to suck those gorgeous tits. And they were gorgeous! I remembered the first time I saw them in all their glory, small but nice fat nipples, a little upturned. I'd encouraged her to wear thin, sheer bras, but she never would go braless.
Dani's boobs had grown quite a bit after having the three kids, but, even at forty-nine, she had a beautiful body. Not quite like the eighteen-year-old version in front of me, though. 'Tim' had one tit inside his mouth, but the other was exposed, wide open, her dress pulled down and bra off, for my viewing pleasure.
And pleasure was the right word! This still was obviously a dream, but just as real as when I first stepped outside my door and didn't understand what was happening when I saw the old Ford Fairlane on the street. I still didn't understand how a dream could be this real.
And then I heard it, he'd switched to sucking on Dani's other tit. The nipple on the one he abandoned was puffy and swollen and when his mouth descended on the left one, instead, that sultry voice I knew so well after twenty-eight years, "Oh, Alan, Ohhh, that feels so good!"
Alan! His name was Alan. God, I hoped I remembered when I woke up... remembered everything!
And then he abruptly stood, unbuttoning his shirt as quickly as he could, fumbling with his pants. At the same time, Dani was working on the zipper on the side of her dress and pushing it down off herself. Then her panties while Alan watched in awe. He only stopped a second from his own disrobing, pushing his undies down and off, freeing his cock to bounce up. And I realized the rumor was based on fact. This kid, anyway.
I'd already given up any pretense of worrying about being seen and stepped in the room where I could watch everything. Alan's cock was big; long and thick, more so than I'd ever imagined. And Dani's eyes got big when she first saw it. I think my question had been answered, and yes, from her reaction, it was their first time together.
"I want you, Alan, inside me," that was Dani, my future wife, asking her boyfriend to fuck her. She pushed herself back on the bed and he climbed on top of her, both their naked bodies shaking from the sexual excitement, "I want you to be my first," she said. I couldn't even imagine that he could, how would that fit inside a petite, eighteen-year-old girl?
I was standing right beside the bed, obviously totally invisible. Dani spread her legs apart and Alan held himself up on his arms scooting up to her. She took his cock in her right hand and held it at her pussy, "Slow, you're the first, so please go slow," she asked him. There hadn't been any mention of a condom.
My cock was about to burst in my pants when Alan pushed himself inside her. I didn't know whether to watch his brown cock sliding into Dani or her face as he did. She'd closed her eyes and there was a grimace on her beautiful face. Her breathing deepened as his inches disappeared inside her, "Mfft," strange noises began coming from her lips.
Alan's face, too, was contorted and straining. He was inside her probably four or five inches when she screeched out a "Stop!" then took several deep breaths, gripped her hands around his back and said, "Now!" and at the same time, Dani lunged her hips upward toward him and he thrust, impaling his shaft all the way into her. I'd just witnessed the taking of my wife's virginity.
Dani let out a short scream, her eyes opened wide, unseeing, staring off into space. "Stay... still... give me a minute," she breathed out. It was nearly incoherent, but I'd understood. So did Alan, obviously. The two of them stayed, unmoving for probably a minute or two, it seemed like forever to me, until Dani, my future wife of twenty-eight years, began moving underneath him.
Dani's puckered face had been replaced with a glowing smile and her legs spread a little wider, feet behind Alan's back and she said as her hips were thrusting upward, "Now, Alan, make love to me, please."
He pulled himself nearly all the way out of her and plunged back in, drawing a sharp, "Ahh" from Dani. She closed her eyes again, gritting her face and scratched her fingernails into his back as he continued his thrusting in and out of her.
Both were making strange noises when Dani's eyes popped open again, her facial expression changed into one of total pleasure and her body began to shudder, "Ohmygodohmygodohmygod," came rushing out of her mouth as Alan, at the same time, pressed himself hard inside her and began his own moaning, making short, hard thrusts into her.
Precum had started to leak from my own hard cock. I didn't want to let myself come, but it was hard, so hard! I'd just actually witnessed what I had been literally begging my wife to tell me these last several months. And I still hadn't awakened from what had turned out to be the dream of a lifetime.
I never took my eyes off of my wife, an eighteen-year-old girl who had just made love for the first time in her life. Alan had rolled off of her, his cock still engorged, wet with the mixture of her juices and his semen and a small amount of red, Dani's blood?
My future wife rolled over to him and kissed him, running her hands over his hard body and I heard her whispered, "I love you," coming from her mouth.
I was totally one-hundred-percent in shock. I didn't know what to think, except to know that this young girl was, in a few short years from then, going to become my wife, bear us three beautiful babies and a life together that no king or the richest man could exceed.
The two of them had sex twice more that night and I watched every second. I had no idea how long I stood alongside that bed watching my wife react over and over again to their lovemaking. The last time, Dani's legs were up on Alan's shoulders and he pounded inside her, over and over again. By then his stamina, a horny high school senior, who had already come twice, allowed him to literally use and abuse my beautiful Dani's body as he fucked her.
And she enjoyed every second, screaming in lust, urging him on harder, grunting with every one of his thrusts into her, all finally culminating in one last, violent orgasm.
I was shaking when I finally walked out the door. Now I knew why Dani hadn't wanted to tell me. It had been too good for her, she had been afraid it would hurt me, how much better it had been than our first time together.
I stumbled out to my car, not noticing anything when I climbed in. Not until I realized that the engine was running smoothly in my Honda Accord.
My sanity had at least somewhat returned by the time I turned onto our street, past the row of houses and into our driveway.
When I walked into our bedroom, Dani was there, in one of her favorite nightgowns; satin, short, her breasts and nipples prominently and sexily displayed. "Honey, where have you been? I've been worried," she asked me.
"Out... was hungry." I couldn't tell her where I'd been.
"Well, I'm glad you're home," and she opened her arms.
That night was probably the hardest 'fuck' of our lives together. Dani was every bit as receptive as I was excited. I replicated that last time between Alan and Dani, her legs pressed up over my shoulders, Dani literally screaming in enjoyment.
The next morning, I asked her, as we lay in bed together, me naked, Dani still with her sexy gown on, "Hon, do you have that second picture? The one of you kissing Alan on the lips?"
Her face turned white, she turned to me, asking, "How... how do you know? I've never mentioned his name... or that picture."
"You made love with him three times that night, three pretty incredible times... October 25th, 1987, homecoming night."
Her mouth was agape, face white, "How, how?" was all she could say.
I smiled at her, "Don't worry, love, I love you, it's okay," and then, "it was a dream, I had a dream, that's all."
My mouth was dry, my heart racing, I got up to get a glass of ice water from the refrigerator to share with Dani. I walked down the hall, around the corner to the living room... and there... hanging on the coat rack by the front door... was a red plaid wool jacket... with a little 'bullet hole' in the chest.
I promised myself there would be no sequel to ruin the original story. I actually thought that and I tried, I really did. Alas, it was not to be. And now as I start this, I have no idea where it'll lead, beyond the first page or so. If you haven't read 'Her First Time', I suggest you do so first. But, I think I've included enough here that it's not absolutely necessary.
My mouth was dry, my heart racing, I got up to get a glass of ice water from the refrigerator to share with Dani. I walked down the hall, around the corner to the living room... and there... hanging on the coat rack by the front door... was a red plaid wool jacket... with a little 'bullet hole' in the chest.
The 'bullet hole' was from battery acid, in the jacket my brother had given me in high school. I'd somehow gotten the acid on it, then inadvertently shrunk it, washing in hot water, then over thirty years ago, had donated it to the Salvation Army. Now, after the weirdest night in my life, that I'd thought was nothing but an elaborate dream, the jacket was hanging on the coat rack, just inside our front door, physical proof that my 'dream' had, in fact, been reality.
I stood, shellshocked, staring, unable to move. It was real, hanging in my house, our house. I stepped toward it, then was almost afraid to touch it. No, not 'almost'. I did, though. An uncontrolled hand reached out, almost hoping that it would just disappear, that if it did, I could just go back to bed, kiss my wife and our day would go on.
But it didn't disappear. It was real, felt like fairly coarse wool, exactly how I remembered it. A few seconds later, I was walking back into our bedroom carrying the jacket with me. I don't even remember taking it down. One second, I was feeling the rough texture, the next carrying it into our bedroom.
Dani saw my stricken face, no doubt completely white, "Hon... you okay? What is it?" I don't know if I'd ever heard her sound so worried in my life.
"I... the dream... it... it wasn't... a dream." I held out the jacket to her, like it was a sacrificial offering.
She looked at me with a confused look on her face, like I was talking gibberish. Maybe I was. I wasn't sure what I was saying.
"What's that?" she asked, pointing toward the thing in my hand. I looked down at it again, wishing that it would be gone, that it would just disappear.
"Jacket, my jacket... long time ago, before we married." This didn't make any sense, but I told her about the jacket, that my brother, Tom, had given it to me for my sixteenth birthday. I told her about the battery acid 'bullet hole', how it had shrunk and I'd given it to the Salvation Army, hoping that some kid could get some use from it.
She was silent, sitting up in bed against the headboard, while I was telling her, waiting for me to finish. When I did, then stood silently for a moment, still holding the thing draped across my arm, her first question, "Then how...?"
I looked at the jacket again, it was real. This wasn't a dream, there never had been a dream. "I don't know..." I hesitated, how the hell do I tell her? How the hell had this happened? It was like 'The Twilight Zone', except that was television. They can do anything on television. This was real life. These things don't happen in real life.
"Last night... you were gone, I went out to get a pizza... then everything changed." I tried to remember, "I'd been looking at the picture of you and Alan, the one of him kissing your cheek..."
Dani interrupted, "I still don't understand, how do you know his name? I've never said it."
"I'll get to that." And I proceeded to tell her everything, starting at seeing the old Ford on the street instead of the Honda, the jacket that I was still carrying in the back seat; how everything in town was '1987', going to the football game... As I talked, Dani's eyes got wider and wider, unbelieving. Hell, I didn't believe it myself, how the hell would she?
When I finished, with walking back in our house to find her in bed waiting for me, she said, "You know none of that happened, don't you?"
I knew that none of it COULD have happened, but did it? "But," I started, "you... and Alan? Did that happen?" I looked down at what I was carrying, "And the jacket..."
I started again, describing what I'd seen in detail to her; her dress pulled down and Alan sucking her tit, switching from one to the other, the moaning noises she was making, how her fingers were shaking when she undid the zipper on her dress and pushed it down.
I told her how big her eyes were when she saw how big he was, how she'd asked him to fuck her, wanting him to be her first; "You spread your legs apart, held his cock in your hand, right at your pussy and asked him to go slow, since it was your first time." I went on telling her how her breathing had changed when his cock disappeared inside her; her scream when he broke her hymen; that he'd waited inside her until she started moving underneath him. It was all so fresh in my mind, like I was watching it all over again.
How her hips thrust up, and she told him, "Now, Alan, make love to me." I told her that was when I knew his name.
Dani's eyes were big, her breathing deep. Was she remembering it, too, just the way I was describing it to her?
I went on, "You scratched his back, when he was thrusting in and out of you. Screamed when you both came." Dani's expression had changed. Her eyes were closed. Her right hand had moved to her left breast, underneath her nightgown, pinching her nipple.
When I described the last I'd watched, her legs up over Alan's shoulders, him pounding inside her, the real-life present Dani moaned.
After I stopped, I sat down on the bed beside Dani and rubbed my hand up her leg. The jacket in my other hand was nearly forgotten. Telling her what I'd seen had made me horny as hell. And Dani, too, obviously.
"That's how it happened, wasn't it?" I whispered.
"It... it did... that's how I remember it... so long ago..." so softly from her mouth.
My hand went underneath the covers, up the inside of Dani's thigh, to the pubic hair between her legs. She rolled over on her side toward me, lips finding mine. "He kissed you that night... made you moan."
I felt her tongue pressing between my lips, the vibrations of her moan. Her memories of that night brought back powerful emotions. Dani changed, the normal, quietly loving woman I'd been married to for twenty-eight years had become a woman possessed.
We'd fucked the night before, after I got home, harder than we ever had before, like the last time I watched Dani and Alan, her legs up over my shoulders. This time... Dani was on fire. My cock was hard. She was on her hands and knees, me behind her, listening to her cries, feeling her slamming her body back into me with every thrust, pressing my cock deep inside her.
Afterward, we lay in bed, sated from our lovemaking, I was fifty. It was the first time in years, maybe a decade or more, that we'd had sex twice in a single night. And never like this. "Was it the only time?" I asked Dani.
She hesitated, like she was unsure how to answer me, "No," she finally said, "it was all that school year... and the following summer. Until we both went to college... in separate parts of the country."
I knew that Dani had gone to Columbia Basin Community College, then Washington State to get her teacher's degree. That was where we met. I barely remembered her from high school, just as a cheerleader and the star player on the girls' basketball team. Our enrollment was over fifteen-hundred; I had no idea she was at Wazzu until a single's dance. She came over to talk to me, realizing we'd gone to the same high school and we hit it off almost instantly and have been together since.
I thought about Dani and Alan, how long they'd been together and even that first time, she'd told him, 'I love you.' After almost a year, how emotionally involved must she have been? No wonder she'd never wanted to talk about him.
"Parents know?" I asked her.
"They knew we were dating, liked him. He was a nice guy," she told me.
"Not about the...?
She looked at me like maybe I was from Mars. "Sex?" she laughed, "hardly. Not exactly something I'd announce to my parents."
In the discoveries of the morning, what had started it all, my incredible evening, was almost completely forgotten. With no explanation, Dani picked up her phone, did some scrolling, and a moment later, "Oh my god!" her face turning white.
She handed her phone to me, there was a video of me... leaving her parents' house, wearing the plaid, wool jacket, getting into the Honda, and driving away. I looked at the time stamp on the video, 12:47 am October 26, 2019. The same time as I'd left their house.
My face must have turned just as white as Dani's. There was proof, her parent's security camera - it had actually happened, just like I'd 'dreamed' it.
"There was nothing before that... or after," she said. There wouldn't have been. What happened before that had happened thirty-two years earlier. We'd all gone into the house in 1987 and I'd come out in 2019. Dani and Alan wouldn't have been in the house by the time I'd come out, either, so there'd be no video of them leaving.
The question was how? It simply wasn't possible. Except, it had. There was proof. That... and the jacket.
She looked at me with a stricken look on her face, "There's something... I didn't tell you, didn't even think about..." she started, "last night... I... I was out with Jen, we were having dinner at The River House... then... I don't remember..." Her friend, Jenny, since forever, grade school, I think, Maid of Honor at our wedding. I thought back to last night... Jenny was at that homecoming dance. As a matter of fact, she was one of the homecoming princesses.
Okay, this was weird. "You don't remember? What?"
"We were having dinner, then I was here, in bed... like time in-between was just... gone, nothing."
She sat quietly for a minute, then got her phone and called Jenny. I heard her end of the conversation, asking her about last night, "Yeah, me too," I heard Dani say.
When she clicked off the phone, her hands were shaking and she looked up at me, "Jen - same thing. She doesn't remember... almost like we were both drugged. She was home when she became aware."
Holy... crap! They were... in 1987! I wondered if everyone - at the game, at the dance, had the same blank in time. I thought back to who was there. The only name that came to mind that I was sure about was Oliver Newson, 'Ollie' as he was affectionately known. He owned the old service station that was torn down for the new convenience store. I remembered him because he was the announcer at the football game. It was something he did for all the high school sports, for decades it seemed. He'd be probably eighty-something now and lives in a retirement home last I heard. I wondered how I could think of a way to ask him about last night, if he lost a few hours, too.
Except I didn't even know where he was. His wife had died several years ago and all I knew was that he moved into a retirement home. Something to think about, though.
Dani and I looked all over the internet to see if there was any real record of anything like it happening, other than sci-fi. We never found a thing. Not surprising, if it had, who would admit it? They'd be institutionalized. Dani erased the video from her parents' security cam, too, after she copied the file to her tablet.
We never mentioned it to anyone else, I could just see that conversation, 'Oh, by the way, I stepped out of the house in 2019 and it was 1987 by the time I got to the car, the old Ford. Oh, yeah, I watched my wife fuck her boyfriend that night in high school, too.' Yep, that would be a good conversation starter.
Other than that, we let the strange happenings slip away from our everyday consciousness. It had happened, there was no explanation, and there wasn't a damn thing we could do to change either fact.
The lingering after-effect was our lovemaking. Night-time activities took on a whole new dimension. I think Dani's reminder of her first love kicked something over in her psyche. Me too, I had no idea something like that could be so long-lasting erotic.
And it was, erotic as hell thinking about Dani and her boyfriend. That vision was never far from my mind and every time, my cock responded. And the little she told me about her boyfriend had only whetted my appetite.
The following Friday, exactly a week after 'the event', we went to bed, both of us horny and made love. No, that's not exactly accurate - we fucked, Dani on her hands and knees, me behind, driving her head into the mattress with each thrust.
Afterward, when we could talk again, I was determined to find out more. "How long had you and Alan been dating before that night?" I asked her.
She let out a little sigh, looked at me, and asked, "You sure you want to go there?"
"Just curious," I told her, "I know it was a long time ago, but I've been wondering about it."
She sat up, leaning against the headboard, her bare boobs enticing me. I sat up beside her and rolled a nipple between my fingers, just waiting.
"Mmm, that feels good, I like it," right before she craned her head sideways and gave me a short kiss on the lips. "You know how much I love you, right?"
"Love you too, babe, more than I could ever imagine loving someone when I was a kid."
"So, to answer your question... that was our first date. That kiss we have the picture of - it was our first." She must have recognized the shock on my face. I'd assumed they'd been dating for some time before then and that night was kind of the result of, I don't know, a long buildup, sort of like it had been when Dani and I were dating a long time before our first time.
She smiled at me, "Hope that doesn't spoil your opinion of your wife," then she went on, "we were in several classes together, sat together study hall, last period. We talked a lot and I got to liking him. He was new in school and I guess a lot of the kids were kind of apprehensive about the 'black kid', so he didn't have many friends, even if he was really good playing football." She paused a bit to take a breath, then continued, "I didn't have a boyfriend when I was picked for the homecoming court, so asked Alan if he'd escort me. Guess you know the rest."
I nodded, one thing I hadn't mentioned to her about last week, "I was at the dance, too, until you left." By then I was just gently massaging her breast, squeezing her nipple between a couple fingers. She likes that, always has.
"Afterward?" I asked her, "you said you were with him the rest of the year?"
"Uhuh, we pretty much spent weekends together, went to dinner or a movie, dances whenever there was one... and fucked every chance we got." She hesitated with a little giggle, "We learned together. You know how with you and me, it got better and better... as we got to know each other? Well, it was the same with me and Alan... and then that first time he spanked me..."
Whoa, what? Spanked! Dani recognized the shock on my face, "I don't remember what excuse he used, I remember saying that I'd done something bad and deserved a spanking. I was scared but kinda turned on by it, too, even before he started. It hurt but just seemed so sexy. I almost came... and then when he drove his cock in me..."
Damn! I couldn't even think when the last time I'd been this hard right after making love with Dani, especially, the kind of sex we'd just had. "We've never, you've never..."
"I know. That's just not the relationship you and I have. And no, I don't miss that, I love how you and I make love, sometimes hard... like a little while ago. But you're not the kind of guy to spank a girl and I love you for who you are."
She seemed sincere. And we did have a darn good sex life, even after twenty-eight years. Maybe not like way back when, but still...
And how that idea turned me on! I just didn't think I could, though.
But Dani wasn't finished. "He wanted to put a mattress in the back of his pickup but it was too cold... that didn't come until the following summer." She got a big grin on her face, "And oh, how we did enjoy that mattress!"
"Really, hon? I think someone likes hearing about all this, doesn't he?" as her hand wrapped around my engorged cock. "I think we can find a use for this, don't you?"
She sat up, turned around, straddled my waist, and slid her hot, juicy-wet pussy down over my stick. "Ohh, I was needing this," she moaned. I let out a groan right along with her. She'd made me so freakin' horny!
"Now, where were we?" as she ground herself down on my pelvis. Oh, God! I couldn't believe we were doing this within minutes of that orgasm. But, shit, she felt so good! I put my hands on her hips and pulled her down a little tighter. Her tits just happened to be right in front of my face, too, not to be ignored. She gave me another moan when I took her nipple in my mouth.
I thought about Alan sucking her tit when they were in high school, wondered aloud, "Anyone else?" as we ground our pelvises together and I sucked her breast in my mouth.
"Ohh, that feels so good! No, not until you..." she hesitated, "except... spring vacation. I went to the coast with Mom and Dad, was so horny away from Alan all week." God, my cock was getting bigger inside her. We tried to stay like that but it was getting harder. "Got home Saturday, I called him and we made plans for a movie, but his cousin, same age as us, was visiting so he asked if it'd be okay if he went with us."
She hesitated, seemingly in thought, her eyes closed, pumped her body up and down a couple times on my cock eliciting a groan from both of us, then, "His name was Tevin, turned out to be a nice kid." She hesitated, a smile on her face, "Nice looking, too. After the movie, we went back to his house. I don't know where Alan's parents were, he never said." Another long pause, grinding her body down on me, "Alan and I were on the couch kissing, Tevin on the love seat... watching. Alan whispered in my ear, 'Tev's never been with a girl.' I knew what he meant, what he wanted. And I was horny, I wanted it too."
I groaned, couldn't take it any longer, pushed Dani up, needing to finish what we were doing. She admonished me, "No, not until I've told you.. all of it."
Another groan, a frustrated one, and instead of my hands on her hips, I wrapped them around her body, pulling her tit into my mouth a little harder.
I heard a whimper, then, "I went in the bedroom... had makeup there, was shaking so bad could hardly put on my lipstick, perfume... and took my bra off." Another moan when I switched to her other nipple. She rocked back and forth a little, and continued, "I sat down next to Tevin... put my hand on his cheek and pulled his face toward me. He looked down, saw I'd taken my bra off. I still remember the look on his face right before I kissed him."
I closed my eyes, picturing my wife in my mind, hearing her voice, almost hypnotically, "That's it, close your eyes, picture me prying his lips open with my tongue, feeling his tongue with mine." She pulled my mouth up to hers and kissed me, her soft lips parting, her tongue in my mouth, flicking up and down, her pelvis rocking back and forth on me. Then, pulling away maybe an inch, "I'd forgotten about that night, but I remember it all now, how soft his lips were, so eager.
"I put his hand on a button of my blouse, felt how his fingers were shaking when he unbuttoned it... then his hands on my tits..."
Oh God, I grimaced, feeling the cum rising in my cock, no, no, no! I didn't want to come yet, but no way was it going to be stopped. Too late! I grabbed Dani's hips and thrust up. I was already inside her, but... God! I heard the loud groan coming from my mouth as I erupted inside her, felt the walls of her vagina tightening, squeezing the cum from me. And then Dani was every much a participant as me, up and down, slamming our pelvises together. She let out a loud moan, spasming around my cock, draining the cum from me.
"Wow, that hasn't happened for a while - twice within... what, twenty minutes or so. Guess you must be enjoying my little story?"
We'd collapsed beside each other. Or, maybe it'd be more accurate to say that Dani collapsed. I was already prone, but it took a few minutes before I could even think again. Holy shit, that had hit suddenly and powerfully!
I glanced over at her, "That what this is, just a story?" Whatever, it sure as hell had had the desired effect. So, how much was nothing but fiction, I wondered. Made up, to wind my clock. If it was, it sure as hell had worked.
She giggled, "Oh no, it's all real... guess I was just worried that you'd be upset if you knew what kind of girl I was," turning toward me, "that I am NOT anymore," she added.
"So there really was a kid named Tevin?"
She grinned, nodding, "And he was Alan's cousin; tall, probably six-four or so, thin... and black, lots darker-skinned than Alan... sooo good looking! And sexy... his hands were all over my naked tits. And yes, I was fuckin' horny that night... and do you want to hear the rest of the story?"
I nodded. Hell yes, I wanted the rest of the story.
"Good, because I want to relive it. It's all coming back like it was yesterday." I watched her; she closed her eyes and it was almost like she was in a trance, one hand between her legs, rubbing herself.
"I found out that night that Alan wasn't the jealous type, or at least he didn't show it. Tevin and I, sat on the couch kissing, his hands all over me. Somehow, my blouse came the rest of the way off and so did his shirt. He was smaller than Alan, kinda skinny ... but he could kiss. I told him he could suck my breasts... and oh god, it felt so good when he did.
"When it came to the point that I couldn't take any more, I led him into our bedroom." She hesitated a little bit, eyes still closed, smile on her face, two fingers buried in her pussy, "By then I thought of it as 'our' bedroom, not just Alan's... at least when his parents weren't there.
"I pushed my skirt off and lay down on the bed. Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention that I took my panties off when I took my bra off. I was hoping he'd discover it on the couch. Guess he didn't realize what he could have been doing with his hands. He was pretty nervous"
I was having a hard time realizing this was still my wife talking - especially with what she was doing with her fingers. I simply had had no idea!
"I spread my legs apart so he'd see what he was about to get." She paused her story, plunging her fingers in and out, bucking her hips, and moaning. She added a third finger all the way to her knuckle. I was picturing her in my mind, this pretty eighteen-year-old cheerleader, my future wife, naked and knees spread for this kid who'd never seen a naked girl before. Dani and I had just made love twice and I was hard all over again!
"I was bare. Alan liked me smooth. I told Tevin I wanted him inside me... watched him take his pants off. Alan was there, too, watching. Then..." Her fingers pressed inside her and she moaned, bucking her hips, "He wasn't thick, like Alan, but longer... " Another long hesitation while her fingers slipped in and out and she moaned.
"I told him I wanted him inside me. He just looked at me with this strange look on his face and mumbled that he didn't know what to do. I took his hands and pulled him to me; asked him to kiss me..." I watched her, eyes still closed, a look of lust on her face, fingers buried deep in her pussy. I wanted it to be my cock, for a third time that night! But I also didn't want to interrupt.
She lay there for a long time, fingers buried, not moving. I'd started to wonder if she was going to finish, when, "I held his cock, pointed it between my pussy lips, God I wanted him... and he pushed... sooo good!" Her fingers started moving inside her again.
Dani was breathing hard, panting, her words slurred, almost like she was drunk, "He fucked me... so hard!"
She squeezed her eyes shut, her face twisted, her body spasmed, and her fingers dug deeper into her pussy. Dani was giving herself a huge orgasm. If I hadn't just come twice, I'd have been doing the same thing, ejaculating into my hand.
She was still breathing hard when her body calmed down. Her eyes opened and her hand, the one still wet with her pussy juice, wrapped around my cock. Without saying a word, she scooted down and started sucking. You have to understand, Dani doesn't do this. I can count on one hand the number of times she's sucked my cock in our twenty-eight years, probably excluding the thumb and little finger. Maybe even the middle finger, too, and that's counting this time.
Needless to say, I was shocked... and fuckin' horny! Yeah, I'd come twice, but hearing that story of her and Tevin had really done a number on my libido. I was about as hard as I ever have been. My eyes must have been about to pop out of my head from the pressure in my brain. I know that sex is mostly mental, which listening to that story pretty much proved, but damn, it's physical, too! And I was getting the physical side right then, with Dani's lips wrapped around my cock.
It felt like her mouth was milking me, lips sliding up and down, her cum-soaked hand squeezing, I gripped Dani's hair on both sides of her head, leaned my head back and groaned, bucking my hips up while I held her head.
God, the feeling! I can't even begin to describe it. I know if it hadn't been for those two other times, I'd have come the instant her lips touched the head. As it was, the feeling just went on and on as even more cum started to rise with that incredible pre-orgasmic bliss.
I kept expecting her to pull her mouth away, as she had all those numerous other times. But no - the closer I was getting, the harder Dani sucked. When it became inevitable, I tried to tell her, "I...I..." before a loud groan escaped me and there was no more pulling off. My hands were tangled in her hair, and she didn't even make an effort to resist my pulling her mouth down on my cock. The instant before I erupted, the vision flitted through my head of Dani naked guiding Tevin's cock inside her pussy.
I exploded and Dani sucked. She had to be swallowing it but I had no idea. The intensity was just plain mind-blowing.
When it was over, Dani snuggled up to me and kissed my cheek. "I'd forgotten how much fun that can be," she said with a little giggle.
"All I can say is wow, that was incredible!" I told her
We lay on the bed together for a little while when a question popped into my mind, "Alan, how did he react with your little escapade with Tevin?"
"How do you think...?" she looked back up at me, waiting for an answer, I guess. When I didn't have one, she continued, "He fucked me! Rolled me over on my hands and knees and said he was going to show Tevin how it was supposed to be done." She hesitated, then, "That shock you, your pretty cheerleader wife with two guys in one night?"
Hell, I didn't know how to answer that. Yeah, surprise, mostly. And after watching that night with Alan, I knew she probably wasn't exaggerating. All I could think to say was, "You miss it? The..."
She interrupted, "Hon, we've been married for twenty-eight wonderful years. I couldn't have asked for a more wonderful life than we have. There's nothing to miss."
"But... the hot sex... we don't... at least not like that. And the way you describe it, was so hot... besides, look what it did to you just talking about it."
"Uhuh, it was hot. And I loved it. But still... and talking about it was fun, the remembering, but not something I could ever do again... I'm not that girl anymore." She kissed me on the lips and I noticed that slightly odd taste from her mouth, "Besides, I have you now, don't need guys like that."
I wondered. I'd seen that look on her face when she was telling me about Tevin.
One more question popped in my mind, "You see him after that? Tevin?"
She shook her head, "Alan took me home after... his parents were coming home and I couldn't stay the night. Tevin had to go home Sunday. Alan mentioned him a few times, mostly teasing me, but no, never saw him again after that night."
It was late. We snuggled our naked bodies together and I realized what a lucky man I was. Before long, Dani's breathing changed and I wasn't far behind her in falling asleep.
The kids came home for a very normal Thanksgiving, none the wiser about the night that had rocked our world or anything that came after. Then the same thing Christmas. We had a wonderful Christmas Eve and Christmas Day with all our family at home.
New Year's Eve, the 'kids' were off doing their own thing, leaving Mom and Dad home alone. We got out a little vodka and orange juice and were feeling pretty well by midnight. Just as the ball was dropping in Times Square, Dani and I kissed. Immediately after, I mentioned for the first time since that night when she'd told me about Tevin, almost exactly two months earlier, "Bet you and Alan kissed on New Year's, didn't you?"
She smiled, and with the slight alcohol odor in her breath, whispered to me, "We did a lot more than kiss..." letting her statement just lie there.
Okay, I was half tipsy. We both were, or what happened probably never would have. "You ever have any contact with him after...?"
"Mmm, you mean after... he was a star at Georgia... or for the Bucs?"
I looked at her in surprise, she hadn't mentioned that, "What? He was in the NFL?"
"Mmhmm, fourteen years, Tampa Bay Bucs. You don't remember seeing about local kid in the NFL?"
"That was him? Alan Ryder?" That was a shock, I sure as hell hadn't made that connection. She'd never mentioned his last name. Alan Ryder was famous; wide receiver - Tampa Bay Bucs, three times in the Pro Bowl, Super Bowl ring. "So you did keep track of him?" I'd wondered why Dani was always so interested in watching the Bucs when they were on.
"Mmhmm, you jealous?"
"Depends, you still got the hots for him?" mostly just kidding, sort of, wondering if my almost drunk Dani would be a little more candid about her old boyfriend than she'd been that night when she told me about Tevin.
She picked up her tablet, googled 'Alan Ryder'. A whole series of websites popped up, along with several pictures. She clicked on one, a closeup of him in his Bucs uniform, nice looking guy; broad shoulders, chocolate-brown skin, nice face, younger, but the picture was probably ten-fifteen years ago. "Show me a red-blooded girl that wouldn't... especially if she'd..."
She didn't have to finish that statement - experienced his big dick inside her, quite often.
Like I said, I'm pretty sure none of this would have happened if it hadn't been for the alcohol.
"Mmm, maybe you should be a little jealous," she said, scanning down through his Wikileaks article. "Single, never married, what possibilities!" she giggled. "Think he'd remember an old high school girlfriend?"
She was teasing me. She wouldn't. Would she?
I decided to call her on it. If I'd had any wits about me at all, I'd have let it drop, but oh no, the idiot blundered on.
"Find him, email him, I double-dog dare you."
"Ha, you think I won't, don't you?"
"Well, first, I doubt you can. It's been years since he retired." Wow, it dawned on me when I said that, what must it be like to retire in your mid-thirties, a multi-millionaire! "And no, I don't think you would, anyway. And he's probably fat and bald by now, too." Yeah, that'd get me off the hook.
About two minutes later, she showed me the Facebook page of Alan Ryder, ex NFL player, current restaurant owner in Tampa.
That made me raise my eyebrows at her, "Restaurant owner?" I asked her.
"I'm not surprised, he loved to cook. Could cook anything and never used a recipe. Mmm, I still remember his deep-fried ice cream."
She showed me the pictures on his page. Didn't look fat. Or bald. Of course, he was a wide receiver, not a six-hundred-pound lineman. Maybe time to be jealous. Especially if he could cook.
"Still think I can't do it?" she asked me with another giggle. His site was active, too, lots of pictures, lots of posts, a lot about his restaurant. It looked pretty damned high-class, too.
"Yeah, but you wouldn't message him. That's a little different than finding a Facebook page."
She glared at me, then clicked on the 'add friend' button. Her profile picture still looks so much like she did in high school that he wouldn't have any doubt who Daniella Shore was, even if her last name is different.
We went to bed with Dani giggling about what she'd done. Once there, she teased me about 'Alan', how much fun it would be to meet with him again. "Think I should shave it all off again?" with another giggle. She kept herself neat 'down there', but never bare, like I just remembered her saying that Alan liked. That kind of flew over my head that night. After all, other things were happening.
I still thought that in the morning when the alcohol effect had worn off, she'd delete the friend request. Can you do that? After all, it had been thirty years. But the fantasy led to quite a New Year's night. Thankfully, I hadn't consumed enough alcohol for my vital body part to not function properly. Neither had Dani.
ooOoo
"Omigod, omigod, look who messaged me." It was New Year's Day, late afternoon. We'd finished dinner with our little family and Dani had checked her Facebook page on her tablet. "I'd forgotten all about that." So had I. Actually, it took me a minute to remember the conversation from the night before. We're not used to alcohol. She showed me the message that she'd gotten along with his friending, 'Yo, babygirl, recognize that beautiful face anywhere. Where you been all my life? You more beautiful than I even remember.'
"Babygirl?" I asked her.
Her face turned red with a cute blush, "That's the nickname he gave me. After one of our more... energetic evenings," she explained.
I was beginning to think that the playfulness of the night before might not have been such a great idea. I remember kidding about jealousy, but now it was there for real. This guy was real and he had the hots for my wife. He's rich, good-looking, wide shoulders, arms that look like they're made of muscle, big dick (well, at least that wasn't in the picture)... and single. And I could tell from the way my Dani was intently scrolling through his FB page that she was enthralled with him, too. That night I witnessed with my own eyes how Dani had reacted to his lovemaking flashed through my mind. Her repeated denials that she missed that life seemed a little thin to me. Jealous? Hell yeah!
What I'd seen that night from 1987 and heard later kept going through my mind, It's kind of like unseeing some of those gross people pictures at Walmart that pop up occasionally. You can try, but it lingers on. Jealous wasn't the half of it!
Especially when I come back to the present and my wife is madly typing out a message. She's there on her keyboard, licking her lips, like she's intent on flirting with some lucky guy. Dani's normally a pretty conservative dresser. She pretty much has to be as a high school teacher.
Occasionally, though, she'll put on some short, skimpy dress and we'll go out to an adult place where we can have a nice dinner and dancing. She'll see some good-looking guy and flirt with him from a distance, licking her lips as she meets his eyes like she's savoring something (can't imagine what). A time or two, the guy has even come over and asked if she'd like to dance and she's accepted. Pretty sure she's given lots of guys blue balls of what 'could have been'. It's fun for both of us. I've always reaped the rewards afterward, which have been substantial.
And I have no doubt that lots of high school boys have had the fantasy, too. She teaches biology, botany, and general science. I sure as hell don't remember any teachers who looked like her, especially science teachers.
Dani always dressed very appropriately in knee-length dresses, pantsuits, or just a blouse and jeans at school, but, hell, she could dress in a bag and look sexy. Still, at forty-nine.
She turned her tablet toward me, trying to get my attention, showing me the message she'd typed. "Think I should send it?" she'd interrupted my thoughts, and I apologized for my wandering mind. I looked at what she'd written, 'Alan, can't help but remember the good times we had together. I watched every one of your games that I could. Congrats on that Super Bowl win!'
I'd forgotten how excited Dani was when the Bucs won the Super Bowl. Now I know why.
Hell no, I didn't want her to send that message! 'Can't help but remember the good times we had.' The fucking, she meant. But, but, the hardness between my legs sure as hell wanted her to.
"Well, send or delete?" she asked again, when I wasn't answering her.
I looked up at her expectant face. She was having some fun. So was I, to be honest. What harm was there? "Send it," I told her.
We waited for a response, but none came. He'd apparently left his computer.
I had to work the next day, Dani was off until school started again on Monday, the sixth. I always remembered school starting on the second of January, even if it was a Friday. Kids have it so easy, now. Dani didn't look at her tablet before I left and promised she wouldn't until I got home, anticipating another message from Alan. I know it was killing her with curiosity, though.
Me, too, to be honest. I spent most of the day pondering where this thing with him would go; just Facebook friends... or something more? The idea of the 'something more' was so tantalizing to me, but scary as hell, too. Hell, the guy is single and was every girl's dream guy! It wouldn't be nearly so bad if he was happily married, like we are. That night with my eighteen-year-old Daniella just played in a never-ending circle in my mind. At least one consolation, he's on the other side of the country, three-thousand miles away.
But the 'what-if' sure as hell had my cock straining in my pants behind the counter, my customers none-the-wiser! Dammit. Those occasional nights out took on a lot more significance, too; how wet and horny Dani always was afterward, especially if she'd found some good-looking guy to flirt with.
Dani was nonchalant when I got home. I was chomping at the bit, wondering about a message, but she acted like she didn't have a care in the world as she fixed dinner. She asked me about work; we own a little, independent auto-parts store that does pretty well. We deliver parts within about a thirty-mile radius of the Tri-Cities. Our customers have come to trust our reliability and American-made products. Between it and Dani's teaching job, we're pretty well off. Not rich, but comfortable.
Anyway, back to the elephant in the room that Dani hadn't even acknowledged existed. After dinner, we sat down to watch a little TV before bed. At least she did. I wasn't the least bit interested in anything except her Facebook. I had to finally ask, "Get any messages today?"
"Don't know, never checked." She tried to act like she wasn't particularly interested, but I noticed her fingers shaking when she picked up her tablet. There was one chat message, Dani's finger was shaking when she pressed on it. Showed from Alan Ryder, 'I remember those times, too. You should know, that's why I'm still single. No one could ever come to the standard you set. Hope we can meet again sometime.'
I read through it again, as Dani did, too. Finally, she said, "Well, that's not going to happen. I'm not going to meet up with him," then under her breath, almost like she was trying to convince herself, "not that girl anymore." I kind of wondered if 'that girl' might be hidden away somewhere, just waiting to be released again. Kind of an exciting... and scary thought.
She seemed pretty adamant that she wasn't going to see him again. I wasn't so certain but wasn't going to push her, either way. I dunno, I half hoped she would. Even though I knew I'd be half out of my mind with jealousy if she ever did. And the thought didn't escape me that there was likely a reason she was so determined - she was afraid of what might happen if she did.
In thirty-plus years, nobody has lived up to the standard she set? Wow! He would have had his choice of women, too. Of course, I've lived with her for twenty-eight of those years and could sure imagine that could be the case. But, what if? How would he react if they ever did meet again? Sure as hell sounded like there was still a flame inside him for his ex-girlfriend.
And something sure as heck had made Dani wet and slippery when my fingers worked their way underneath her panties later that night. Maybe she didn't have the old flame, but the hot embers were sure as hell alive and well, just waiting for a spark to fan them back to life.
Over the next month, Dani had an ongoing, occasional conversation with Alan, but she showed them to me and there was nothing particularly sexual. A little flirting back and forth, reminiscing about their year of dating, but nothing far out of line. I guess your wife flirting with an old lover at all is somewhat out of line, but I didn't mind and she seemed to enjoy her conversations with him, so what was the harm? It sure didn't seem that it was going to go any further than Facebook friends. She'd told him about me and our two kids, so he was well aware that she wasn't available.
Until the first of February, that is. She showed me the message she got from him that Saturday. 'Babygirl,' I wasn't so sure about his use of that kind of familiar nickname, but so be it, 'I'm opening a new restaurant on the fifteenth. Love to have you and Robert as my guests.'
"No, I don't think we should do that," Dani told me. I'm almost ashamed to admit it, but the more reluctant she was, the more I wanted to. Because I think I knew why she was so hesitant. She was afraid of what would happen and I wanted to see it.
"Why? You followed his career, I know you've been talking to him, he wants to see you again. I'll be there, nothing will happen." Yeah, right, as if that would deter this guy. To him, she's still his 'babygirl'.
She hesitated, "You want to?" sounding surprised that I could be in favor of it.
I nodded, "It sounds like fun to me. And sure, I'd love to meet a celebrity football star." I smiled at her, "Besides, we'd get a really good free meal out of it."
"I don't know, still don't think it's a good idea. But if you..." and she typed out a reply, showed it to me when she was done, 'We talked about it. Sounds like fun."
It was about three minutes later when she got a reply back, 'Wonderful! You can either stay at my house or I'll make you a hotel reservation. Let me know when you want to come and I'll make a flight reservation, too.'
"His ho..." I started to say before Dani interrupted.
"A hotel," she said, not opening it up for discussion. "And we should make our reservation."
Pretty clearly, she didn't want to be beholden to him, make him feel like she owed him anything. At least that was how I interpreted it. I could understand that.
After telling him that we'd make our reservations, his response was, 'Fine, at least let me meet you and loan you a car while you're here. I'd suggest The Meridian, it's close to my restaurant and very nice. Let me know your flight schedule.'
It all seemed very clinical, but sure as hell wasn't 'clinical' in my mind! Virtually every night after she'd been messaging with him, she was on fire in bed. His name never came up during, but he was there, in her brain, nevertheless. And he sure as hell had the hots for Dani.
Color me stupid, but I wanted... hell, I didn't even know what I wanted, except, I guess, to see how Dani would react to her first lover; this sexy, well-endowed guy... and hoped there'd be fireworks. Dani, as far as I knew, had no idea what was going on in my head. I wanted 'whatever' to be spontaneous. The thought never entered my head that seeing my current wife with another guy would be completely different than watching my eighteen-year-old future wife. That perhaps I wouldn't be able to live with the reality vs the fantasy.
Now I know what you're probably thinking - he's single, hot for my wife, and all those other good things. What if she decides that all those 'good things' outweigh the twenty-eight-year life we've built, our family and everything else. I thought I knew her better than that. She might be seduced (I hope) but she'll still happily be my wife afterward. (said how many ex-husbands, but I digress)
Dani texted him back that we'd take care of all of it and I made us hotel reservations for Friday and Saturday nights and flight reservations for Friday and Sunday. It's about a six-hour flight to Tampa from Seattle plus another three with the layover in Seattle for our connecting flight from Pasco, so we both had to take all day Friday off. Dani put in for the personal leave and I told Jacob, my assistant manager, that I was going to be gone Friday through Monday.
When we told our two kids that we were going to Tampa for the weekend to see a high school friend of Mom's, they thought it was cool as we'd never been anywhere like that. When they found out it was Alan Ryder, Jon's (our son) eyes got big, "THE Alan Ryder, Tampa Bay Buccaneers? Mom, you never said you knew him!" When Jon was still a kid, he always sat in front of the TV, watching the Bucs with Dani, and his hero, Alan Ryder, from Kennewick.
To say that he was impressed was a bit of an understatement. Of course, Dani never mentioned just how well she knew Alan Ryder and every square inch of his naked body.
Jodi, on the other hand, couldn't have cared less. Like Jon, she thought it was cool we were going, but as far as Alan Ryder, had no idea who he was. Needless to say, she had never been a football fan, except in high school.
Two weeks later, we were on a jet on our way to Tampa and I had no idea what potentially, life-changing events there might be three-thousand miles from home.
Dani
I tried to be honest with my husband, I really had. But how do I tell him how devastated I was when Alan accepted that scholarship to Georgia instead of Washington State? How, now, thirty-one years after I'd last seen him, I'm still so in love with him.
It was why I hadn't wanted to dredge up the memories when Robert started asking me about 'my first time'. I'd stored it all in the far, inaccessible recesses of my mind, and that was where I had intended it to stay. Forever. I hadn't lied when I told him what a wonderful life we've had together. And I think that when I said I wasn't 'that girl' anymore, I was trying to convince myself as much as him. Maybe even more.
I'd put my memories of that year with Alan in the dark recesses of my mind, where they belonged, hoping they'd stay there forever. And then that night, that weird, incredible, impossible night. I hadn't thought too much about it when those hours just seemed to disappear. I'd been out with my best friend, Jenny, drinking a little; not much, but I'm not used to alcohol so when those hours disappeared, I just assumed I'd drunk a little more than I thought. Earlier in the evening, Jen and I had even reminisced a little about that night, that it was the thirty-second anniversary of our senior homecoming, when she was a princess and I was queen. I never told her about me and Alan - after the dance, but I think she guessed. Especially, later, when I couldn't keep it from her that Alan and I were sleeping together.
But then Robert started telling me what he'd seen that night... and the memories came rushing back.
And the fear. The fear of myself. Of those memories.
Now, we're on a plane heading toward Tampa... and toward what, I have no idea. I know that Alan still has feelings for me. I also know that neither of us can act on those feelings. Why my husband wants to do this, I have no idea. I think he has some weird fantasy that I have no intention of fulfilling. I just can't.
I've been nervous and scared about this trip ever since Robert convinced me to send that message to Alan. I didn't want to do this. I DON'T want to do it! The simple reason I don't is that I want to so badly. Does that make sense? I don't want to because I do want to. I haven't wanted anything so badly for a long, long time as seeing Alan Ryder again. That's why this trip is such a huge mistake. I know how hard it's going to be to resist him, but I have to. There's no other alternative. And from reading between the lines of his messages, he's not going to make it easy. He never came out and said it, but I know he wants me.
Well, actually, he did say it... almost. One of his first messages, I remember it, 'that's why I'm still single. No one could ever come to the standard you set.'
He's still single... because of me!
My husband is beside me, smiling, eyes closed, probably trying to get a little sleep. I probably should, too, but I'm too nervous. Last night, should I say, was 'energetic'. Ever since Alan's come back into our lives, our sex life has been... suffice it to say, that it was late before we went to sleep.
I know I should wake him up and tell him that we need to just turn around and go home once we get there. But it's too close, I just can't. I told Alan that we'd see him at his restaurant tomorrow at seven, not before.
I also didn't pack anything that's even remotely sexy for dinner; just Fruit-of-the-Loom underwear and padded bra, slacks, and a sweater. Pretty, but not sexy, loose-fitting to not show anything that a man could misconstrue. It would have been fun, but I sure don't need that distraction when we see him. And if I don't have anything with me, I won't be tempted. Alan will see nothing but a mildly frumpy, middle-aged woman, not the sexy siren of thirty-one years ago. I didn't even bring makeup or perfume.
I tried to think of everything before making this trip. Badly as I want to see Alan, I don't want to have anything physical with him; well, I do, but just can't. The only time we'll see him will be at his restaurant in public, then the next day we're flying home. Robert wanted to stay until Monday since it was a holiday, but I convinced him that I had too much schoolwork that needed done Monday. I don't, but he doesn't need to know that.
I closed my eyes, trying to get a little sleep, but those visions from so long ago, the back of his pickup truck and others just won't go away. The same as they haven't the last months, ever since 'that night'. I'm pretty sure they haven't left Robert's mind, either. What I haven't told him was just how much I enjoyed just being with Alan. He was funny, polite (except when we were fucking), and constantly flirting, making me feel perpetually sexy. Before he accepted the Georgia scholarship, I expected that we'd probably marry. Then he couldn't even come back summers with his football schedule.
I know I should feel regret, maybe shame for that year, but I don't. I was only eighteen and in love with my man. Not just with the sex, but the man. Circumstances interfered and I have had a wonderful life with the man I subsequently chose. No regrets.
It's why I can't spend time with him. It would be so easy to get caught up in those old emotions and go too far, way too far, sparking those emotions back into a raging torrent. And then I don't know if I could quell them again.
I justified myself not telling my husband all this. I knew that we'd have a quick hug for old times sake, dinner, then Robert and I back to our room and home the next morning, no harm no foul. Except for those reawakened memories that I'd eventually put back where they belong. I was a woman, not a young girl anymore. I had all the power to prevent anything happening.
We got to the Meridian in the rental car a little after nine and were taken aback with it. Not exactly what we'd expected. Beautiful, high-rise, different than anything we'd stayed in before. It's horseshoe-shaped, with a big outdoor swim pool in the middle. The clerk told us our room was ready as soon as Robert gave her our name. She didn't even ask for our credit card, which we both thought was strange.
We were on the fourteenth floor. In the hallway, there's one place with a big picture window overlooking the beautiful pool. I drooled a little, wanting to go for a swim, but unfortunately, we hadn't brought any suits. It's February - outdoor pool. We didn't take into consideration that it's also Florida.
Our room had a beautiful view of the bay from the balcony, the city lights reflecting off the water. We both stood on the balcony gazing out, transfixed at the beautiful scene. We are not used to high-seventies late at night in the middle of February. And we discovered a bar in our room, stocked with several different wines, mixers, and very expensive looking alcohol. There was a note on top, 'Hope you enjoy, A', signed in the flourish that I remembered from his cards to me way back when. Another memory dredged out.
We laughed a little about what Alan had done, not realizing that neither of us drink hardly at all.
When we talked about going swimming in the pool, we were disappointed that we hadn't thought to bring swimsuits. Robert suggested with a laugh that maybe we didn't need one.
"Don't think management would approve," I told him.
"But you do want to swim?" he asked me.
"If I had a suit, love to, it's such a pretty pool."
He called the front desk, asked if there was someplace close we could buy a suit. When he got off the phone, he told me, "There's a store about a half-mile. She said to stop at the desk and she'd give me a map. But if it's closed, they have a few that had been left behind and one might fit."
About a half-hour later, he was back, carrying a sack. "The store was closed," he said, "but..." he took a man's suit out and handed me the bag, "they only had one that was anywhere close to your size," with a bit of a red face.
I took it and pulled out a tiny bikini, a freakin' bright orange thong. "I can't wear this!" I told him, a little frustrated. I guess it wasn't his fault that they only had this one. But he got the brunt of my frustration. I really had wanted to go swimming in that beautiful pool. Besides, the thing wasn't even lined! It would show every curve and bump.
"Why not? No one here knows us. We'll never see any of them again."
He's right, why not? Other than the fact that I don't do naked in front of strangers. I've never in my life worn anything like that out in public. My suit at home that I didn't bring is a one-piece with a little skirt around the waist because I don't like to show off too much of my hips.
"I'll put it on. Maybe," I told him.
So, here I was, in the bathroom, taking my clothes off for these little orange triangles held together by string. No wonder someone left it. It felt weird when I pulled the bottoms tight and tied the strings on both sides of my hips. Besides feeling naked and having that thong-string in my ass, I realized that If I was going to wear it, I had to trim pubic hairs.
I opened the door just a crack, I didn't want Robert to see yet. "Hon, can I borrow your shaver?" I asked him. So, while I was watching, he plopped his suitcase on one of the beds and dug out his shaving kit, handing it to me.
I closed the door again and pulled the little triangle aside, trimming those stray hairs that had been poking out on both sides. I keep myself trimmed, but not to the extent that I had to be with this thing on.
Then the top, the string behind my back, I tied it in front and turned the top around, then the knot behind my neck and it was done.
When I looked in the mirror, I couldn't believe that I was going to do this. The woman in the mirror... she wasn't me. That woman might even enjoy the camel toe that had already appeared in her swimsuit. But me? I felt completely naked.
But as I was looking, I thought that I'd love for Alan to see me like this, discover what he lost by leaving that fall. I've always worked hard, gone to a gym to keep my body in shape. Tight tummy, nice hips, tits still more than firm, especially for a forty-nine-year-old woman. I was proud of my body. I knew I could pass for ten years younger.
That sexy woman in the mirror was me. And she still looked naked!
Too bad all he'll see is a body safely hidden behind a loose-fitting sweater and slacks.
I noticed my hair; long, dark-brown, lustrous. I've always been blessed with beautiful hair. Alan loved running his fingers through my hair. I loved it, too. It looked good falling over my bare shoulders, down my back.
And, my nipples were hard and pointy through the thin material, probably that way because it was just then that I realized I'm actually in the same city as Alan, the first time in thirty-one years. Knowing that I'm seeing him tomorrow... suffice it to say that it's going to be a long twenty-two hours. Well, that and knowing that I'm going out in public ninety-nine-percent naked. I giggled, realizing how much it was turning me on.
When I stepped out of the bathroom, my husband saw me, and his face instantly went into 'Holy crap' mode All he could say was "Wow," followed up a moment later by, "I like it!"
He would. He's a man. He's perfectly covered in a long, baggy swimsuit. I'm the one mostly naked. Speaking of which, I realized I didn't have anything for a coverup to wear between our room and the pool.
He wrapped his arms around me, hands down to my butt cheeks, massaging them for a moment, "You need to wear this at home!" as his hand worked its way around to the front, between my legs. "I really, really like it!"
I slapped his hand away. I wanted to swim. Then...
"You bring anything I could wear over this?" I asked him. I knew I hadn't. We went through his suitcase and didn't find anything that would look decent, so I settled for tying a towel around my waist. "Guess I'm ready," I told him.
It was fine until the lobby. Seeing the knowing smile on the girl's face behind the counter and the older couple watching me. She knew what was under the towel and gave me a thumbs-up along with the smile. The man, probably in his seventies, was staring at me and his wife was glaring, intermittently between me and her husband. I nearly died with embarrassment, feeling the blush in my face.
I knew how the girl in the 'Itsy Bitsy Teenie Weenie Yellow Polkadot Bikini' must have felt. I would have happily worn this swimsuit when I was eighteen, if it had even existed, which it hadn't, but NOT as a forty-nine-year-old woman.
I was certain that every eye in the pool area was fixed on me when I stepped down in the water, peeled off the towel, and tossed it up on the pool's deck. Except I missed and it landed in the water, right at the edge, getting instantly soaked. Crap! Now what? I won't be able to wear a soaked towel back to our room. I looked around, hoping there were loose towels but didn't see any. Apparently, everyone just brought towels from their room.
Robert and I swam out to the middle and I stood in about four feet of water. He got a big smile on his face and motioned, "Uhh, sweetheart, you might want to check it out," pointing at my body. I looked down and was mortified all over again. Not only was the thing little, but it had turned totally transparent in the water, sticking to my skin, almost like it wasn't there. I hadn't even thought about that when I saw that it was unlined. Carol or Susan or whatever her name is at the front counter must have known. She's probably in there laughing her head off right now!
I didn't know what to do. Swimming on my tummy, my bare butt was out; on my back or standing, my virtually naked tits. At least for the moment, I tread water, in up to my neck. This had been a BAD idea!
Robert was encouraging me, mentioning again that we'd never see anyone here again, dog-paddling around me, closer and closer, until I felt a hand underneath the water, slipping under the front of the suit, "No one's here that knows us," he said again, trying to justify what he was doing to me. Okay, I'll admit, it was turning me on, too.
"Hon, stop it, people will see!" And they were looking, at the nearly fifty-year-old woman with the thong and nasty, horny husband.
"Don't worry about it. You're beautiful, enjoy it." Then he kissed me, one more grope, almost pushing the suit off and took my two hands from behind and tugged me over on my back, floating. "Close your eyes, relax, enjoy the water." This is something we've always done in a pool, floating, letting him tug me around. Just not... naked.
And it did feel good. I even started to enjoy the freedom of my body. As long as my eyes were closed, there was no one else there, no one looking at me. Except Alan. I imagined him there, watching, caressing my tits, his lips wrapping around a nipple. I remembered from so long ago how it had felt, his lips sucking my nipples into his mouth, swirling his tongue around them. I smiled, knowing that my husband would love to see that. Too bad he's not going to. I'd love it again, too. He has talented lips.
Alan's remembered tongue lazily traveled down my tummy, briefly tickling my belly-button, then lower. I let my legs float apart, feeling his hands on my ass, holding me up while his tongue worked its magic on my pussy and clit. My body began to clench, and I groaned, the unexpected orgasm ripping its way through my body.
When I calmed and came back to the present, I was on my knees in shallower water, breathing hard, appalled at what had just happened, in a public swim pool! It was exactly the reason I couldn't be alone with Alan, not even for an instant.
"What was that?" Robert asked, an incredulous look on his face.
"We have to get out of here, back to the room," I told him. I needed him, badly. And not in public.
I felt like I was naked, getting out of the pool. And I might as well have been. But at that point, I didn't care. I liked the look. I knew that the orange material was stuck to my body and I could have been competing in a 'wet t-shirt' contest - top and bottom. I took Robert's towel and wrapped it around my waist, leaving my wet tits totally exposed.
I smiled and waved to whats-her-name at the desk on the way past. She gave me another thumbs-up, seeing the effect of the water on the suit she'd loaned us.
The minute or so those fourteen floors took on the elevator seemed like an eternity. Once we were alone in our room, I grabbed Robert and crushed my lips to his, at the same time unzipping his pants and pushing them down. He was fully engorged and every bit as frantic as I was. He pressed me against the door and I wrapped my legs around his waist. the only thing I could think of was the night Alan had done this same thing.
It was prom night, 1988. I smiled to myself, suddenly even remembering the date, May 14th. I'd bought the sexiest dress I thought my parents would let me wear, silky, slinky, spaghetti straps over my shoulders, long with a slit up one side to my hip, matching lace bra and panties. Both our parents took lots of pictures. I'd forgotten those, have to look for them when we get home. Show them to Robert.
On the way to the dance, Alan and I stopped in Columbia Park and spent a good half-hour making out. I was on fire. He unsnapped my bra, took it off, and put it in the pickup's glove compartment. Then sucked my nipple, his fingers in my pussy. I'd even sucked him. Just enough to tease, not for either of us to come. He pulled up his pants, I straightened my dress, now braless... and took off my panties, giving them to Alan and we went to the dance.
Once there, we both tried to pretend nothing had happened. It made both of us hotter, especially that he had my panties in his pocket. If I moved wrong, the slit in my dress showed my bare hip, that there weren't any panties underneath. A couple of times, we snuck outside for a few minutes, kissed and he mauled my tits, his hands inside my dress... and inside my pussy.
How a thirty-plus-year-old memory can be so vivid and so powerful I'll never know. All this was going through my mind when Robert was doing the same. He pushed the bikini top up off my tits and his mouth was on them, first one, then the other, biting and sucking, a hand between our waists pressing fingers in my hot pussy.
Our groans drowned each other out, but I didn't know if mine were from that night or the other. When Robert pushed the swimsuit aside and pressed inside me, I screamed, remembering that prom.
There was a room in another part of the Community Center that we found. Both Alan and I had gone past the point of no return. He pushed me, face first, against the wall, supporting myself with my hands, legs spread apart. We were teenage kids, so hot for each other and in love.
There were other memories, too. Memories I had no right to after so long; His hard, muscular body, probably much softer now; the look of adoration in his eyes when he was with me, the desire before we made love; how stretched and full I felt when he entered me; how his neck muscles bulged and his face twisted with pleasure when he was thrusting; the taste of his salty skin afterward.
The memories were nearly driving me mad!
Robert fucked me in our hotel room that night. I don't know if he was thinking about what I'd been telling him about Alan, Tevin, or that night he'd seen us our first time. But I know what I was thinking about: Alan's big cock slamming in and out of my cunt, how fucking good he had felt. How incredibly good it felt EVERY time we fucked. Or made love. We made love a lot. He could do that, too, be so sensitive to my emotional needs.
My orgasm that night with Alan. It was just... There are no words.
Robert, too. I know how much he loves me. He shows it almost every day. He was showing it again that night. He knew I needed to be fucked and he was doing it. I just don't think he understood exactly why. There was the thong bikini, but that was only such a tiny part of it. It was only the ignition for the real explosion inside me. My memories.
Robert and I both came hard. Maybe harder than any other time we'd had sex.
Afterward, when we had both collapsed on the floor, leaning together against the wall, the vivid memories of Alan washed through my brain like it had only been yesterday. After the prom, that had been the inaugural night for the mattress in the back of his pickup.
I was more certain than I'd ever been of anything in my life: I HAD to stay away from Alan Ryder!
I rinsed out the swimsuits, put them both back in the plastic bag Robert brought them in and took them downstairs to the Meridian desk clerk. I wanted to that night, to take them to the same girl who'd loaned them. I thanked her profusely for the loan and suggested, "Better have it laundered, there might be cum on it."
She's probably early thirties, quite a bit younger than me, slim, pretty. She laughed and said it wasn't the first time. Then she showed me their stash of 'lost' swimsuits. "Pretty sure there are several in there just your size." We both burst out laughing.
I never told Robert about their stash that he never knew about. Or maybe he did. Hmmm.
The next morning after our complimentary breakfast, we discussed how to spend the day. There were some sights we wanted to see from my earlier research: The 9/11 Fallen Heroes Memorial, for obvious reasons. Not something we could miss while we were here; The Sunshine Skyway Bridge, just because of the grandeur of driving across it; The Riverwalk with the Bay Mercantile. It's pretty and sounds fascinating with all the little shops kind of like the Pike Place Market in Seattle. I LOVE shopping; and of course, something we couldn't miss - the Raymond James Stadium where Alan Ryder played so many games with the Bucs.
It was going to be a busy day, our only mostly free day in Tampa. Home tomorrow. Busy, partly because I wanted to not think about that night. About seeing Alan the first time in thirty-one years.
The day was every bit as fun as we'd hoped; somber at the memorial, made me cry reading some of the tragedies and heroic stories engraved in the marble slabs. We've never seen a football stadium, other than high school and the Buc's stadium was a little different than Kennewick High or any of the others in the area. There are no words, just incredible - huge! I wished we had come to a game, just once.
We saved the Riverwalk for last to be there at sunset. By then we were getting a little tired but knew we still had that dinner, the reason we'd come to Tampa. Alan's grand opening.
By sunset, I'd completely forgotten that it was why we'd gone there last. Something else happened that completely took my mind off it. Robert too, I think. We'd been to several of the little markets and were about to head back to the spot where we'd decided to be at sunset when we went in one last store, a clothing store, similar to what I'd imagine Fredericks of Hollywood to be. Sexy everything.
I'd vowed we were buying NOTHING in that store, for obvious reasons. After a few minutes of browsing, when Robert asked what I was wearing to dinner. I told him, slacks and a sweater. He grinned and held up a dress, "What about this, instead?"
My mouth gaped open, "NO," I told him, "I have something."
It was a black, flowery dress, thin that just seemed to flow over his hand when he held it up. Backless with a halter tie around the neck, the only thing holding it on. Short, probably mid-thigh.
"I'm forty-nine..."
"Do you have this in a size four?" he asked the salesgirl, interrupting my complaint that I'm too old to wear something like that. Besides the simple fact that there was no way I could with Alan.
He didn't understand. Why would he, I hadn't told him. Regretting it now.
She rummaged through the rack, pulling out the same dress in a smaller size and held it up in front of me. "You'd be so beautiful in this! And no, you're not too old," having heard my cut-off complaint about my age.
I tried to tell her again that I couldn't when she shushed me and led me to a dressing room. "You're so lucky, your body will look so good in this. Wish I could wear something like it," she said. She was younger, but a little on the chunky side, just enough that she wouldn't be able to wear the dress.
Okay, I'll admit it. The thought of Alan seeing me in something like that made my panties wet. And I was a big girl, I could control myself. Alan knew I was married and he'd be on his best behavior, too, so...
I tried on the dress, had to take my bra off first as there was no way to wear one with it, picturing myself walking into Alan's restaurant. His eyes as he saw me.
It was a tight-fitting dress, supposed to be that way. My first thought about how thin it looked when Robert first showed me was right, too. She said it wasn't silk, but some microfiber, incredibly thin and light, but completely opaque. I looked at myself in the mirror and saw a sexy young woman looking back, not a forty-nine-year-old. It was tight enough to hold my tits up, even though they didn't need much, but that tightness showed off every curve, almost like a second skin. It came about halfway between my knees and hips.
She smoothed it down over my hips and said that I'd need different panties that wouldn't show a panty line, then looked up with a gleam in her eyes, "Or no panties?"
No, I couldn't do that. I shook my head, "I can't wear this," I told her. I almost wanted to explain that I couldn't because of the same reason I hadn't wanted to come to Tampa in the first place. It looked so good on me and I wanted it. To wear for Alan.
She wasn't listening to my objections any more than I was meaning them.
I turned away from the mirror, looking at the back. It almost showed side boob, except for fitting around them as tight as it did, the edge right at the swell of my breast. But the back - it was completely bare down to just about where my ass-crack started. I didn't even know if I could wear panties with it.
"I know what you're thinking," she told me, "wait here just a minute, I know exactly what it needs."
She was back a couple of minutes later with a pair of black, sheer panties, sheer and low cut so they'd fit low on the hips. I pulled them on, loving how they felt. They fit low on my hips, barely there, and out of sight. Sexy, oh so sexy.
"A little advice," she said when she saw how much I liked them, "you might want to shave down there. They'll feel sooo much better... and your husband will love it."
It wasn't my husband I was thinking about.
I wished I could. I started to tell her when she told me that she wouldn't recommend any stockings but I'd need shoes. Another minute later, she was back with a pair of pink heels that I loved, to match the pink flowers. They had about four-inch heels and with diagonal ankle straps. "These will highlight your legs," she said, "you have beautiful, slim legs. You need to show them off."
We walked out of the store with a dress, panties, shoes, blush, eyeliner, an exotic shade of lipstick - almost black, but not, "It'll be perfect with the dress," she said, then under her breath, "sooo sexy!" And a new perfume that she said would drive both me and my man crazy with lust. If only she knew! My brief sniff had confirmed her assessment. It was more an aphrodisiac than perfume. My willpower was sorely going to be tested.
The woman was a sales master. But with an impeccable judge of sexy! I had never even dreamed how sexy 'sexy' could be.
Like I said, after that, we'd both forgotten about the sunset.
Two hours later, we were in a limousine, ordered by Alan Ryder, headed to dinner.
I was wearing a dress unlike anything I'd ever worn before; my pussy freshly shaved and baby-smooth (she was right about how good those panties would feel on my naked pussy); makeup like I'd never used before; and that perfume, she hadn't exaggerated about that, either. When I squirted it on, I closed my eyes, just inhaling the intoxicating odor. It made me feel... I can't even describe.
Robert and I were in the back seat of the limousine, him nibbling on my neck, me feeling sexy like I hadn't even known existed and lusting for a man like I never had before, that I knew I could never again have. Alan Ryder!
Dani
The closer we got to Alan's restaurant, the more nervous I became. This was happening. After a lifetime, I was going to see my first love. The limo pulled into the parking lot of 'Ryder's Bar and Grill'. When our driver, surprisingly, an older woman, opened our door, all I could do was sit. It was like I was in a trance, couldn't move. My mind went back to the last time I'd seen Alan, his very last words, "I love you, we'll make this work."
I cried almost steady the rest of that day and off and on for so long that I don't remember, seemingly forever. I knew then that it would likely be the end of our relationship, one that, until he accepted the Georgia scholarship, I'd assumed would be the rest of our lives. He tried to explain why 'Georgia', instead of Wazzu, but it didn't make sense to me, something about how their quarterback making the receivers look good and he was looking ahead to the NFL.
He was right and it had worked out for him. He'd ended up being drafted fifteenth, in the first round by the Tampa Bay Buccaneers. But he and I hadn't 'made it work'.
This will be the first time I've seen him since he got on the plane in Pasco that Tuesday morning, August 2nd. We kept in contact for a while, but after a year and it was obvious that 'we' weren't going to work out, we gradually lost contact. With his off-season training, he never came home again.
Then I met Robert and you know the rest. I don't regret a moment of our lives together and we have two wonderful children, still waiting for our first grandchild. And I don't want to wreck that life with a man I haven't seen for an entire lifetime. It's why I HAVE to stay strong.
All this went through my mind in a few moments as I sat in that limo seat in front of Alan's restaurant. It seemed as if every detail of our ten-month relationship (was that all the longer it was - seems so much longer now) was gradually coming back to me in stark, vivid detail.
When Robert finally got my attention I slid out of the leather seat and remembered the dress I was wearing, the painstaking efforts to make myself enticing. For what? To punish Alan for leaving me? To seduce him? No, not that. He wouldn't have needed any seducing. I know that Robert had virtually insisted on me wearing what I was, but I'm a grown woman, able to make my own choices. I wore this dress because I wanted to. Because as difficult as it's going to be, I wanted to be beautiful and sexy in Alan's eyes, not just in his memory. I want him to share in my frustrated libido.
We thanked Carolyn, our chauffeur, for the ride, and arm-in-arm, Robert supporting me, we walked into the unknown.
Alan was there, in his entrance lobby, waiting for us - for me. We stood, just looking at each other, me trying my hardest not to cry. I loved this man, wanted to spend my life with him. We took tentative steps toward each other, then hugged, his arms around me for the first time since August 1988, almost thirty-two years.
My desire for him, that had faded a little with my nervousness in the car, returned with a vengeance. He didn't kiss me, thankfully. I'd have been lost if he had. But then he backed away, "Daniella..." he hesitated, watching me wipe away the tears that had made their appearance, "you're so beautiful, more than I even remember."
His voice, so soft and gentle, just like I remember. I wanted so badly to kiss him, to make the last thirty-one years go away, hold him in my arms forever. My resolve wavered, almost giving way to my lust. But then I remembered my husband standing beside me and was finally able to speak, "Alan, this is my husband, Robert."
His big, powerful hand took Robert's and they shook. I wondered if Robert had realized just how close I'd come in that instant to letting myself be pulled into something unthinkable. Thankfully, the moment had passed and Alan led us to the table that had been prepared just for us.
Alan's presence made me remember the dress I was wearing, the bra that I wasn't wearing, how I looked to him and it sent a thrill through my body. I tried not to, but couldn't stop myself from quickly glancing down at his groin area. I saw what I had secretly hoped, his erection.
And I remember thinking that his body would likely be softer than he was at eighteen. I was so wrong. He had broad shoulders, incredible, thick arms, like he could have been a competitive weight lifter. I couldn't stop my mind from wondering what it would be like to make love with him. Even as an eighteen-year-old, he was incredible, but now! I wanted...
"You mind if I have dinner with you?" he asked, thankfully interrupting my dangerous train of thought.
I opened my mouth to tell him that I'd hoped he would when Robert spoke first, "I think Dani would be disappointed if you didn't. She's been looking forward to this for a long time."
He had no idea!
Our table was one for four with a beautiful flower arrangement on the white tablecloth, two sets of silverware, and cloth napkins in the center. When I looked a little surprised at only two sets, Alan told me, "I didn't want to be presumptuous, I'll have a third brought over."
The table was adjacent to a big window overlooking the bay, a similar view to the one from our balcony, except from right adjacent to the water instead of fourteen floors up. The colorful city lights reflecting were beautiful. I sat down and was a little surprised and a lot alarmed when Robert sat on the opposite side. It was like... I don't know, he was pushing us together?
Alan sat down in the chair beside mine and I tensed, remembering his ways. "Babygirl," he started, "that perfume... and your dress... you've grown up!"
I almost let out a whimper when I felt his hand on my leg, sending an electric sensation through my whole body. He could always do that with a single touch. But this time...
A waitress stopped at our table, leaving us three glasses of ice water and two menus. "I take it these are your friends you've been waiting for, Alan," she said.
He smiled at her, "They are," he motioned toward me, "knew this beautiful lady in high school. Haven't seen her since... knew her pretty well, in fact."
Yeah he did, every part of me. The way she smiled when he said that implied that she understood exactly what he was saying.
It was obvious that he had a good relationship with his employees. That made him even more attractive in my eyes.
And his fingers, rubbing little circles on my bare leg, right below my hemline. I was glad I hadn't worn any stockings or especially the slacks I'd originally planned. The feel of his hand on my bare skin was just, so erotic, driving me wild.
"Babygirl, tell me about you, your life."
'Babygirl'; Just hearing that word sent a chill through my body like none other. It was January. And like so many others, the memory came rushing back, detail by detail, even the date, January 23rd. It was snowing outside, hard. His parents were skiing so we were home alone at his house, doing what we did whenever we had an 'alone' opportunity.
I'd told my parents a little white lie, that because of the snow the night before and the bad roads, I didn't want to drive home, asking if it would be alright if I just stayed in their spare bedroom. Even the basketball game with Wenatchee had been canceled. I didn't mention that Alan's parents were gone for the weekend. I smiled to myself at that thought - they never would have guessed that of their nice little cheerleader daughter.
I have no idea how many times we had made love that night. Alan was cooking breakfast. I think I mentioned that even then he was a fantastic cook. He was making a shrimp omelet. I was so amazed at all the tiny details I could remember from so long ago.
I was wearing one of his white t-shirts. It went almost to my knees. Alan was concentrating on his omelet, not paying attention to me. I pulled the shirt off over my head, naked underneath it, and snuggled up to his back, tickling his ear with my tongue and whispered to him, "I'm horny."
He turned around, a big smile on his face and said, "Babygirl, you're insatiable," reached behind him turning off the stove, pushed the pan off the burner, and carried me to his bedroom, our lips locked together the whole way.
"Dani, you there?" his voice interrupted my thoughts, a hand waving in front of my face, bringing me back to the present. Robert had grown used to my thoughts wandering, especially over the last couple weeks.
"Sorry, was just thinking about something - the first time you called me 'babygirl'."
I wanted him to remember it, too. He did. The smile on his face, the look in his eyes when he stared at me, and most of all how his hand tightened on my leg, moving up to the inside of my thigh told me that he was remembering it. I put my hand on his on my leg and squeezed, maybe even putting a little upward pressure on it. If I'd thought that my libido was on fire before...
"Maybe we'd better order," I suggested. We hadn't even looked at the menu yet.
When I opened mine, Alan looked down, ostensibly at my menu, but I knew that wasn't what he was looking at, pointed at something. The only thing I was thinking of was his eyes on my tits, so exposed by that thin dress.
"Our grilled salmon is really good. I remember how well you liked it." I wasn't thinking about salmon or any food. Alan's hand had moved higher yet on my inner thigh, only inches from my soaking wet panties.
"Sounds good to me, I'll have that. Hon?" Robert asked me from across the table. He had to know what was happening under the table, it was almost all I could think of, wanting, needing to get out of here. Drag Alan to the bathroom and fuck him like we've never fucked before.
But I wouldn't. I kept telling myself that I'm a woman now, in control of my emotions. Robert and I will go back to our room, he'll fuck me and in the morning, we'll go home.
But I was almost desperate. For the man squeezing my bare leg, inches from my pussy. What I had feared when Robert first showed me this dress was happening... and more powerfully than I had even imagined. And I knew without looking how big and hard Alan would be. What would it feel like inside me...?
"I'll have the salmon, too," I managed to mumble, just as I felt a finger lightly tickling the center of my skimpy panties.
There was another dinner, with both our sets of parents. At the Olive Garden in Kennewick. No occasion, just that our parents had become friends and we went to dinner together, just that one time. I'd worn a short skirt, appropriate for a high school girl at the time. But what no one knew but me, and Alan discovered at dinner, was that I wasn't wearing any panties under the skirt.
Alan smiled at me like he was remembering that dinner as well. But this time, after torturing me, his hand retreated completely, up to the table.
At that other dinner, he was a little less 'refined' and I discovered how difficult it was to act naturally with two fingers pressed inside my pussy rubbing against my g-spot.
But this dinner had barely started. I couldn't let him. Just couldn't. I wanted it so desperately!
I felt almost naked. Not only from the skimpy dress I was wearing, the perfume that was flooding my senses, but the loss of Alan's hand on my thigh. I squeezed my knees together, trying to forestall the orgasm that was so close to overtaking me
Alan and Robert were talking. They seemed to like each other, Robert asking him, "Dani told me you never married?"
He put his hand over mine, his same hand that had just been tickling my panties, pulled my hand up to his lips and kissed the back of it, "I haven't, my high school girlfriend set a standard no other girl could match. Ruined me for life for anyone else."
My heart about stopped. Hearing those words in Alan's soft voice was so much different than reading them in a Facebook message. And the kiss on my hand sent shivers through my body! My entire being was overtaken by need. Everything else just faded into a blur.
And then our waitress brought our food. I know it was good and I complimented Alan over and over again, but I have no idea if it even had a taste, raw or overcooked. It could have been dried shoe leather substituted for salmon and I wouldn't have noticed. I think we had a couple drinks, too, but not sure. I remembered those fingers tickling my most private part. They never went there again.
Robert told Alan that I'd told him a good deal about our relationship before he left for Georgia. He even asked me if I'd tell him more about that nickname 'babygirl'. All I'd ever told him was that it had come after an 'energetic' night.
"Later?" I remember asking him. I couldn't do it now. My heart was already pounding in my chest and I was having trouble breathing. And trying to not show any of it, trying to look like the calm, confident high school science teacher that I was.
But I couldn't control my nipples. They were poking out through my dress, making my arousal obvious to all who passed, especially to Alan, the cause of it, and to my husband, who looked like he was enjoying every second of my discomfort. I had never wanted anything so badly as I wanted that man in my bed! Just once. What would it hurt?
I knew what it would hurt. It couldn't be just once. It could very likely destroy my wonderful marriage. My emotions were drowning me. I had to get out of there. "Excuse me, I have to use the restroom," hoping that my voice hadn't given me away.
I leaned against the lavatory, the door locked. I wanted so desperately to pull my panties off and plunge my fingers inside myself, but it felt like it would be a betrayal to my husband. I stood there until I felt like I had regained some control and checked myself in the mirror. I couldn't believe that that sultry woman looking out from the mirror was me. I'd never looked like that before. The makeup I'd gotten from that store had done its job. So had the perfume. And the dress. God!
I walked back to the table, confidently, not shaking like I was still feeling. I smiled when I sat down, "Much better," I announced to no one in particular. I wasn't. If anything, seeing that woman in the mirror...
Robert and Alan were talking about dessert. Alan suggested the fried ice cream, "My own recipe," he proudly announced.
Fried. Ice. Cream. Another memory flooded through my brain. Alan was playing around in the kitchen. Another time we were supposed to be out on a date but weren't. His parents were out on their own date. Alan had told them we were going to a movie. "I've heard of this, always wanted to try and make it," he said. He never used a recipe book, always his creation.
He mixed up nuts, flour, some other things I didn't even know, rolled scoops of chocolate ice cream in it and plunked it down in the deep fryer.
It was delicious, wonderful, crispy hot on the outside, frozen on the inside. He'd made one for each of us. We sat at the table and ate his delightful creation. When we finished, he said, "There's only one thing that tastes better!"
You already know what that 'one thing' was. We spent the next half-hour in 'our' bedroom, him doing nothing except tasting the 'one thing'. I came over and over from his tongue.
I needed to go to the restroom and relax again, but this time had no excuse. While my mind had gone to places it shouldn't have gone, the ice cream was delivered. When my husband commented how 'delicious' the ice cream was, I nearly orgasmed on the spot.
Alan, too. I know he was remembering that one thing even more delicious from the way he was looking at me, that glint in his eyes. It was the reason he'd suggested the ice cream, to be sure I'd remember.
And the way he licked his lips after every bite, he was savoring 'not' the ice cream.
Then it was gone. I had to get out of there. Away from Alan Ryder. It was almost like my life was at stake. We stood, ready to go, my heart pounding. And my husband, my stupid, clueless husband, "You have to stay here? We have a full bar in our room, join us?"
I wanted to scream at him, 'NO NO NO! WHAT THE FUCK YOU DOING?'
But I didn't. There was nothing I wanted more than for Alan Ryder to join us in our room. And nothing I dreaded more.
"I'm just extra here, they can do perfectly well without me, love to join you."
My heart sunk. It soared. My heart rate must have tripled in that instant.
I can't even begin to describe my emotions in the limo that was still waiting outside for us. Alan on one side, Robert the other, me in the middle. Alan's hand was on one knee, squeezing, rubbing; Robert's on the other.
They talked across me, about our hotel room, what a great view it has of the bay and the city; the balcony. The only thing I could think about in the room was the queen bed. Could I resist. Did I even want to? The answer to that was obvious.
I wasn't sure I'd even be able to walk when the limo parked in the porte-cochere in front of the main doors. My perfect gentlemen each took an arm in theirs as if they were walking a bride down the aisle. It was how I felt. A bride about to go on her honeymoon with the man she loved.
The same girl was at the front desk as the night before, the one who'd given the thong swimsuit to my husband for me to wear. She clearly recognized the man who was now accompanying us to our room and watched every step through the lobby, with that same knowing smile on her face.
Up the elevator, down the hall, it seemed an eternity. Robert put the key card in our door and it opened. He let me and Alan through in front of him. My entire insides were doing gymnastics inside my body. Once inside, standing in front of the bed, Alan turned me around facing him. "Babygirl, I never regretted anything more than leaving you," and he kissed me.
My knees gave out, he held me tight, our lips together, tongues groping, my eyes closed savoring this kiss as I'd never savored a kiss before. I was lost in my desire, our lips frantically crushing into each other.
He pulled away, looking into my eyes with those beautiful brown eyes I thought I'd never see again, reached around my neck and slowly pulled each end of the bow of the halter holding my dress up. I didn't stop him. Maybe I could have, but I didn't. He slowly lowered it, revealing myself to his eyes. "I've dreamed of this for years, probably thousands of times, never thought..." His words churned my insides.
I started to come to my senses, started to tell him, "Alan, I, I'm... Ohhh!" intending to tell him that I couldn't, I was married and loved my husband, when I felt his lips on my breast, sucking it into his mouth.
Instead, I wrapped my arms tightly around his neck, pulled him tighter to me, leaned my head back, and just stood there, moaning, enjoying. Nothing had ever felt better. I knew then that I'd lost the battle. I WANTED to lose this battle!
He switched to my other bare breast and I moaned anew, the pleasure more intense than I'd ever imagined it could be. Then his lips were on mine once again and I couldn't reach my tongue deeply enough into his mouth.
I pulled away, "Alan..." I wanted him... inside me. He knew, he recognized the desperation in my voice.
He pushed my dress the rest of the way down my body, then I felt how his hands were shaking when he pushed my panties down. The great Alan Ryder, Super Bowl winner, three-time Pro-Bowl, his hands shaking. For me!
He picked me up, straining like I was a puff of air, laid me on the bed, then stood back.
Everything else faded from the room except watching him, undressing. Chest and arms, chiseled muscle. I spread my legs, waiting, heart pounding.
His cock came into view; massive, more so even than my memories had acknowledged. He crawled onto the bed between my spread legs and once again, we kissed. More gentle this time, until he pulled away and I knew what was next, what my subconscious had craved for decades, what was now going to be a reality.
I felt him pressing, glanced at my husband's stricken face. It was too late, there was no turning back. Yet... stricken as his face was, he had his cock in his hand, slowly stroking up and down.
Alan pushed and I felt my pussy lips begin to part, heard myself groaning, the pressure from his pushing, the stretching. Oh God, it felt so good!
I squeezed my eyes shut, clenched the bed covers. So big! "So tight! Hot!" I heard from Alan, in a raspy, stressed voice.
I hadn't had a man besides Robert, since the day Alan left.
I tried to open my eyes, couldn't. The stretching feeling growing as he pushed inside me. It hurt, but such a good hurt. I almost couldn't stand how slow he was going, "Harder, Alan, please."
The pressure increased, "Don't want to hurt you, babygirl."
I breathed deep, remembered my Lamaze breathing from the kids, breathed deep and slow while Alan continued to impale me. I couldn't believe... how much more?
"Half way there, babygirl" He'd read my mind.
Only half! God! I didn't think I could take it, too big, too much. But I wanted it, I wanted more, remembered there being more. But not like this!
"So tight," he said again, "okay?"
More than! "Yesss," I squeaked, "more?"
"You feel so good around me," he groaned, "a little."
I was sure I felt him pushing against my cervix. He'd rubbed against my clit the whole way, so, so good!
My deep breathing continued and I felt the pushing stop, "Open your eyes, babygirl, I'm in."
I relaxed, nothing had felt so good in my life as this man filling me like he was. It was the most wonderful stretched feel, even more than when we were kids. And that was it, we were kids, only eighteen. Now, we're adults, so much more mature.
I heard again, "Open your eyes." This time I did, Alan's face directly above mine. I watched him as he slowly lowered his mouth onto mine, his tongue probing the inside of my mouth, his cock filling me. I felt him moving, finding his position inside me, pressing a little harder, the stretching feeling relaxing, replaced with pure bliss.
His mouth only a half-inch from mine, whispering so only I could barely make out his words, "Never stopped loving you, babygirl, don't know if I can live without you."
Oh god! His words. If only he knew how much I felt the same. I didn't know how I could ever live again without this man. I didn't even think of the consequences in those moments, only the blissful feelings roaring through my body. I felt the orgasm start to build, higher and higher. I gripped him around his powerful back and held tight, the spasms building, spreading through my body. I thrust my hips up at him, hard as I could, scraping my fingernails across his back and heard a long wail coming from my mouth, my body wracked with the rapture, almost like a seizure.
It went on... and on... and on. Nothing like I've ever felt before.
When it was finally over and my body relaxed, I was able to look at my husband. He was gripping himself tightly, his face in a grimace, cum dripping through his fingers.
Then back to Alan's face, still hovering over mine, "You ready now, babygirl?"
Oh God! Alan was still inside me, still monstrously huge. I nodded, anticipating what was to come. He hadn't even begun yet, I knew. And I wanted it. God, I wanted it!
He started to pull out of me, leaving me feeling empty and drained. Then plunged himself back in and I screamed. He did it again and I pushed my hips up off the bed to meet him, pushing my legs further apart. I groaned over and over as he thrust in and out of me, rubbing against my clitoris with every thrust.
Another orgasm started to build. This time, it hit suddenly along with his thrust. The spasms wracked through my body and Alan never let up, pressing against my cervix, rubbing hard against my clit with every thrust. It went on and on to where I was barely able to breathe, the pleasure so unbelievably intense, almost like it had been building for the last thirty-one years, just waiting for this release.
And it never subsided. Over and over again, Alan thrust into me, each time more intense than the last. I managed to open my eyes and everything I remembered about Alan's muscles bulging in his neck and face was right there. With every thrust, he pressed me against the headboard, with only a pillow for cushioning against the hard wood. He seemed out of any control, thrusting with every muscle, his face wild. And unbelievably, my ongoing orgasm grew stronger with every thrust to where I didn't know if I could take it any longer.
He thrust one last time, let out a roar and I felt his cock erupt, spasming cum inside me. His body convulsed, short, hard thrusts, the feeling of his hot cum reviving the orgasm that had been wracking my own body.
He collapsed on top of me, his weight pressing me into the foam mattress. Several minutes went by with Alan pressing against me, my arms around him, holding him tight.
There were no more words. Alan rolled off me, grasped my face between his hands and tenderly kissed me. He and I lay naked together kissing and re-exploring each other's bodies. He scooted down, took a breast in one hand, rolling a nipple between his thumb and forefinger at the same time as his mouth sucked in the other. One of my hands fell over his and the other around the back of his head, pulling him to me.
It felt so good; I closed my eyes and just enjoyed, letting out small moans of pleasure, kneading his hand and running fingers through his short, bristly hair. I felt like I could live like this forever, Alan sucking my breast into his mouth, his rough tongue making little circles around my nipple.
I was becoming more and more aroused, and I felt Alan's arousal pressing against me. He looked up at me and said, "I want to make love with you again."
I smiled, wanting the same thing, "On your back," I told him. I realized I still was 'that girl'; that insatiable girl of my youth. She had been hiding inside myself all those years.
He rolled over, his cock fully engorged and poking a large hole in the air, straight up. I straddled his legs, scooted up, took his manhood in my hand, and hovered over him, looking at my husband, still sitting on the edge of the other bed, watching.
I remembered what it had been like making love with Tevin while Alan watched. Now, I was going to make love with Alan while my husband watched and that fact was turning me on even more.
I never broke contact with Robert's eyes as I slowly lowered my body, impaling myself on Alan's cock. I saw him glancing up and down, not knowing whether to watch my pussy slowly swallowing its meal or my face that I know was showing the emotions emanating from my lover's penetration of my body. His slippery cum from earlier, mixed with my wetness let him slide inside my already stretched pussy.
I spread my legs further apart, my hands on Alan's chest and rocked back and forth, enjoying so much the feeling of him inside me again. He started to grip my hips, rocking his own up and down. "No," I told him, "don't move. Let me do it."
He groaned but lay back as I asked. I picked up his hands and placed them over my breasts, pressing them onto me, letting him know that my tits craved attention while I fucked him.
I leaned back, resting my arms on his legs behind me, thrusting my chest into his hands and making small movements with my pussy over his buried cock. I wanted Robert to see, my shaved pussy enveloping Alan's massive member. This was so different than that first time that had seemed so urgent. I intended this to be long and slow.
"Ahh, babygirl, you feel good!" I liked Alan calling me his babygirl.
I flexed my leg muscles a little, just enough to pull off him an inch or so and press back down, squeezing my pelvic muscles around him. I enjoyed watching Robert's face as I did my best to torture Alan, tormenting my husband in the process.
He'd watched the eighteen-year-old me with this same man, me a young girl, Alan a boy, but I wondered how it was for him watching his present-day wife with a man's cock inside her pussy. Not just a fuck-toy but a man who he knew I had such strong emotional connections with. The first time with Alan earlier in the night, I hadn't had any chance to think about it or to torment him, but now...
And I did my best, rocking up and down, letting Robert see Alan's wet, pop-can thick cock slipping in and out of his wife's cunt. And it was feeling so fucking good! Alan's hands had resumed their hold on my hips and his groaning was turning me on even more. I knew that Alan would be able to last a good, long time after the intensity of our orgasms earlier and I wanted to take full advantage.
I looked into Robert's eyes again and pulled myself almost off Alan, still leaning back against his legs, then slowly lowered myself back down again. In this position, he rubbed so hard against my g-spot and clit. I could feel an impending orgasm start to rise inside me
I looked again at Robert, whispered to him, "Come. Kiss me." I wanted Robert's lips on mine, my tongue in his mouth, when the orgasm exploded inside me. It was because of him that I was here, with my lover's cock inside me, and I wanted him to feel it along with me, feel my pleasure along with me.
When his mouth captured mine, I moaned and pressed my pelvis down on Alan's, then pulled up and down again. When the orgasm began feeling imminent, I pulled off Robert's mouth and said, "Fuck me, Alan, now!" then captured my husband's lips in mine once again.
He did, gripped his hands around my hips and bounced me up and down on his cock, pulling me down and pressing himself up into me with each thrust.
Another orgasm swept through my body. I held Robert's lips to mine with my hand behind his head, every part of my body tense, quivering, my lips tightening and the groans escaped my mouth into Robert's.
After the orgasm finished wracking through my body, Robert broke our kiss, letting me lean back and relax a moment again. Alan pushed me off his cock and said, "Roll over, babygirl. Hands and knees."
I did, anticipating with excitement what was coming. "Scoot up a little," he commanded.
Alan climbed behind me, pressed back inside me, no resistance. God, his cock felt so fuckin' good! I hung my head, panting, waiting for the pounding to start. He leaned over me, reached around and pinched my nipples, hard, then wrapped his hands around my tits, pulling me up, maybe three-quarters of the way, looking straight ahead into my husband's eyes, Alan's hands around my tits, supporting me.
And then suddenly, he backed out and slammed back inside me. I couldn't stop the groans every time Alan thrust into me. He and I had done it a lot in doggy, but never like this. This was new. And glorious, the physical sensations shooting through me with every thrust were just... There are no words!
If my husband wanted an erotic experience between me and Alan, he was getting it.
I don't know how many times my body orgasmed in the next minutes. It seemed that Alan was unstoppable, pounding into my pussy, unlike anything we'd done as teenagers.
I don't know how long it went on. All I knew at the time was that the man I'd wanted to marry so long ago was doing his best to make me 'his' woman... and I was enjoying every fucking, incredible second. How a man could go this long without wearing down I had no idea. But I wasn't complaining, either.
I wanted to see him, see his muscles bulging, but I didn't want to quit what we were doing, either. Robert was still right there, watching as this man fucked his school teacher wife.
Then Alan's fingers started digging harder into my tits, squeezing, smashing, feeling so good. He pulled me back to him, pressed hard inside me, and I heard him groaning, again making those short, hard thrusts. The feeling of his cum spurting against my cervix again set off my own, another orgasm.
Robert was right in front of my face, watching. Every grimace. Every scream.
Later, Alan said he had to go home for the night. To let his dogs out to go potty! He dressed, Robert and I still in bed, naked.
To let his dogs out!
"Do you have to go home tomorrow?" he asked.
I looked at my husband, left it up to him. He looked back at me, "You have homework for school?"
"It could wait," I told him. I never had any to begin with. It was an excuse that I didn't need anymore.
He looked back toward Alan, "Think we need to talk about it."
Robert and I were leaning against the headboard, the same one that my ex, I guess not so much 'ex'-lover anymore had tried to hammer my head through a few minutes earlier.
Alan left 'to let his dogs go potty' a few minutes earlier. I smiled at that, a man who'd leave the woman he'd just fucked for letting his dogs out couldn't be all bad.
It was a brief respite from my feeling of impending disaster. I was crying, trying to keep the tears wiped off my cheeks and not doing a very good job of it. "I'm so, so sorry," I told my husband, in between the near sobs.
He wrapped an arm around my shoulders, pulling me to him, "Hon? What?"
He still didn't get it. I looked at him, wiping tears off my cheeks, trying to calm myself, "I lied to you, sweetheart. Well, not exactly, but I didn't tell you everything, not nearly."
He lay there, waiting for me to continue.
I wiped another tear from my cheek, "I told you about Alan, but not everything. I didn't tell you how much I loved him. We were going to be married, at least I thought so." I took a deep breath, "It was why I didn't want to tell you about Alan in the first place, our first time. I didn't want to drag out my old memories because I was afraid... of exactly what happened... of what it could do to us, our marriage."
From the look on his face, I thought he was starting to understand, at least a little. I went on with a whisper, "I can't... put what happened back in a bottle, forget that it happened, forget how much I loved Alan..." and I know, my soft whisper, "that I still do."
I wiped away another tear, getting a little strength back that I was finally being honest with Robert, "I thought... that if we just went to dinner... nothing would happen. I tried, I really did. That it'd be okay. We could go home and... everything would be fine. But it's not fine. I can't..."
Robert was starting to understand, his face had turned white, fearing what was coming out of my mouth. So was I.
"I love you. I love our kids and our life together... but, but I can't just go back... and forget."
He was looking down, "So," looked back up at me, "what you're saying, you're going to choose him?"
At that, I burst into tears all over again. When I got myself back in control, "No... I don't know! I just know I can't just leave!" I tried to understand myself, "I... I... want... need... both..."
We lay quiet for the next several minutes. I felt like I needed my husband, "Sweetheart, make love with me?"
He looked toward me with a smile on his face, "Aren't you pretty sore?"
I nodded, "Uhuh, but it's a good sore. I still want you."
He rolled over toward me, we kissed and made slow, lingering love. The kind we'd done hundreds of times, probably thousands, but still special. It proved he still loved me... and I, him.
Next morning, we woke up a little before seven because our flight was at ten and we still needed to talk about what to do, reschedule or be at the airport.
Robert rolled over toward me, supporting his head on his elbow, "Daniella," it's always something important when he calls me 'Daniella'. "You love me, right?"
I nodded, "Of course I do..."
"Then I have a proposal to make. And let me finish before you say anything, even if you think it's crazy, okay?"
He had me more than intrigued, "Ookayy."
He hesitated, like it was something important. I guess it was, to both of us. I just wanted him to spit it out, whatever. "If we stayed and spent another night, it'd be at Alan's, right? And you'd sleep with him, wouldn't you?"
I wasn't sure how to answer that, honestly, I guess, "I... I'd want to... if it was okay with you."
"Then we'd go home Monday?"
I nodded affirmatively. "Absolutely!" No question about it.
"Then, what I suggest is... you stay, I go home. You come home tomorrow."
I looked at him in disbelief, that wasn't what I was expecting. "Love, we're in this together, whatever, we should both..."
He interrupted, "No, maybe we're in it together, but I'd just be an uncomfortable third wheel. You want time with Alan. This way, you won't have to keep looking over your shoulder... and I trust you."
I almost cried at that last, after I'd deceived him about Alan? I started to respond, no idea what to even say, when he held up his hand. "No, I know what you're going to say. And what happened last night was my fault more than yours. I'm the one who insisted on the dress. You were going to wear something simple... but I'm the one... who wanted to see you with him. Why do you think I invited him to our room? To have a drink with us?" He let out a little laugh after that.
"Sweetheart, I can't, I... just... can't."
"Hon, I've been awake nearly all night thinking about this. And you know what conclusion I came to?"
I wiped another tear, "No, what?"
"I know you love me. And despite last night, I don't think any man can come between us. Do you?"
"No, of course not, but..."
"And I'm willing to bet my life on that... our life. I know how badly you really want to do this. And if you're as certain as I am, three's only one way to prove it. But if you're not... and you really could leave me... our family for him, then you have to come home. But... then what?"
I smiled wiping a tear from my eye and I kissed my husband, "Guess we better get you to the airport then, huh." I hugged him tightly, "I love you, you know that?"
I dug Alan's card out of my purse, my fingers shaking with fear and excitement. I hadn't expected what happened last night, but this? No way! The thought of spending the day... and then the night with Alan, just me, alone with him, sent a surge of excitement through me. I closed my eyes, hugging my body, remembering how his body had felt last night, and my pussy was dripping all over again. I giggled at my memory of the morning Alan had first called me 'babygirl'. He'd said I was insatiable. And that's exactly how I felt.
It's not that I didn't want Robert there, I did, sort of. But being alone with Alan was just on a different universe! I remembered how I felt before that homecoming dance when I knew I was going to be Alan's date, how excited I was. How much I'd looked forward to him kissing me.
I just wished that I'd brought some different clothes. The ones I had, except for that dress from last night, were not intended for a romantic day. And I couldn't wear it all day.
I put my daydreaming aside and called the number on Alan's card. But first, before I got sidetracked, I put his number in my contacts. This wasn't going to be the last time I called him, I knew. When he answered, just hearing his voice on the phone sent another thrill through me. My panties were already so wet!
He told me that he'd pick me up at the hotel, just as excited as I was. Robert was already on the phone with the airline to change the reservation and I nudged him, mouthing to him that Alan wanted to pick me up here. He grinned and shook his head as he finished the arrangements with the airline.
When we were both off the phone, he said that was perfect, that I wouldn't be able to go past security at the airport, anyway and he could take the car back.
But I recognized the anguish in his voice. He tried to hide it, but he was hurting, or maybe it was just his jealousy rearing its head. I couldn't imagine what it must be like for him, letting his wife stay alone for what he knew would be an intimate day and night with her ex-lover. That word brought a smile to me, he wasn't 'ex' anymore. He was my lover again.
I know what I should have done, called Alan back, told him I was going home with my husband.
"He said he'd be here in an hour," I told Robert.
"You better hurry and get ready, then."
I saw the look on his face and hugged and kissed him. He was trying to be strong, but on the verge of tears. We've been married twenty-eight years and I know him. "I love you, you know that, don't you?"
He smiled, he didn't want to cry; you know, be the big tough guy who doesn't cry at silly emotions, like I do. I was crying then. "I love you, too," he told me, then kissed me, long and hard.
"I'll be home tomorrow," I told him, then thought I better know, "what time is the reservation for?"
"One-fifteen," he said, "I didn't think you'd want to get up too early. "And it's just to Seattle, I'll meet you there, it'll get in at seven after four." There's a three-hour time difference.
"If he's going to be here in an hour," he looked at his watch, "fifty-five minutes," you'd better get ready. I'll make sure your suitcase is packed."
Forty minutes later I was ready; nervous, excited. Robert was getting ready to go to the airport. When I heard the knock on the door, I went in the bathroom to check on him. "He's here, last chance, you sure?" Robert was brushing his teeth.
He rinsed his mouth, hugged and kissed me, "Guess I don't have to tell you to have fun, do I?"
I wiped a tear from my cheek, kissed him back, smiled, and said, "No, I don't think so."
I closed the door and Alan wheeled my suitcase down the hall to the elevator. My clammy hand was in Alan's down the elevator and out the front door. I was thankful that 'swimsuit girl' wasn't there at the desk. He led me to his truck, a new-looking Ford King Ranch, baby-blue and white two-tone paint. I'd forgotten, but then remembered that blue was Alan's favorite color.
He opened the door for me, rich leather bucket seats. "You've moved up in the truck-world, haven't you?"
"Finances are a little different than high school," he explained. I imagine they were, fourteen years in the NFL, all-pro wide receiver, probably wasn't exactly a minimum wage job.
"Only thing I see wrong is that it isn't a bench seat," I giggled, remembering our make-out sessions in his old Ford. He folded the center console cushion up and voila - a bench seat.
I scooted over and we kissed, taking my breath away. That kiss alone was enough to soak my panties. I still could hardly believe that this was happening. I was alone, in the arms of the man I'd been dreaming about the last several months, our lips pressed tight together.
"Your man must be out of his mind to let you do this," he said.
I smiled at him, "He trusts me," I told him.
"But me, does he trust me?"
I kissed him again, on the lips, shorter this time, "He doesn't need to trust you. He knows what we'll be doing until tomorrow."
"Mmm, and what would that be?" he asked.
"Maybe you can use your imagination, think of something... but the restaurant, don't you have to be there today?"
"The restaurant will be there tomorrow and the next day. I'd gladly give up both for the next twenty-four-hours with you."
That took my breath away, my heart pounding in my chest.
I knew I shouldn't be feeling this way for a man who wasn't my husband but my emotions were a little outside my control at the moment. All I wanted to do with him... I'll let you figure that out.
He rubbed his hand up and down my slacks, "You didn't use to dress this way," he said.
"It's all I brought," not telling him that it was to help keep my libido in control. "You want to take me shopping?" suddenly wanting to be wearing something different with him, sexy, something not from home. I had no more desire to control myself. Matter of fact, I had every intention of losing myself in this man for the day and night.
He started the truck. I loved the rumble of the big diesel engine; big, powerful, just like the man who I had every intention of fucking until I couldn't walk. I snuggled against him, pressing my body to his, my arms wrapped around one of his, feeling so alive and excited, like I had when I was eighteen and the sexiest boy in school had picked me as his girlfriend.
I felt like dancing, total euphoria when we got out of the truck at The Westshore Plaza, a huge shopping mall, horny and excited, anxious to get into something more fun, more like the mood I was in.
Alan and I used to go shopping together. There's this store in Kennewick, it's still there, the Castle Megastore. He'd pick out the most outlandish, sexy things for me to try on. There was this tight little latex skirt, it couldn't have been more than ten inches long; high heels and an almost sheer nylon blouse. He bought them, along with a lacy, bikini panty, then dared me to wear them with no bra in the Columbia Center Mall for an hour. It ended up more than two hours, I was having so much fun. My parents would have grounded me for a month if they had known.
That's how I felt that morning in Tampa, like that sexy, silly girl. Of course, I wanted something a bit more 'adult' than a latex skirt, since I am forty-nine. A very nice forty-nine, though, even I have to admit. Still a flat tummy, nice butt, pretty legs. Robert has always said my sexy legs are my best part. 'Except for your tits', he'd usually add, with a laugh.
Maybe leather, I LOVE leather. Anything leather. So sexy! I have a leather dress at home that I can't even remember the last time I wore. That's going to change when I get home, Robert will be thrilled.
That's what I told Alan, that I wanted a leather skirt.
Everything looked so different than it had yesterday afternoon. Amazing what difference a night of incredible sex can make. Of course, my companion, too. Not that I don't love my husband and don't love being with him, I do. But being with Alan was so different. It brought back those young girl memories, made me feel that way again. Even if I hadn't known Alan before, just being with this sexy hunk would make any woman drunk with the 'sexy, silly girl' feeling.
I've never used a recreational drug in my life, but this giddiness, the sexual excitement must be at least a little how it feels. My girl hormones were in overdrive, sending shockwave after shockwave to my pussy. Last night hadn't been enough, not even close!
He parked at the Westshore Plaza, a big shopping mall, much bigger than our Columbia Center Mall. I was excited when Alan opened the door for me and I climbed down, my legs shaking with the sense of adventure.
Alan held my hand as we walked through the mall. Just holding his hand was sending electric shock waves through my body. The memory of last night, his skin against mine, almost gave me an instant orgasm, walking down the plaza.
We stopped at a little costume jewelry kiosk. I hadn't brought any jewelry on this trip because I wanted to be... searching my brain for the right word... nondescript, unsexy, like the slacks and blouse I was wearing. Now, though, I wanted just the opposite. Forty-nine or thirty-nine, I felt sexy, wanted to look sexy. For my man.
We bought a pair of silver, dangling hoop earrings, spiral-shaped. I've always worn small ones; Black Hills Gold, small imitation diamonds, things like that. Never anything like those. I took out the little gold studs that were in my ears and Alan threaded the hoop through my piercing, letting his fingers linger on my neck. "Beautiful," he said. I checked in the kiosk's mirror. They were. I loved them, so racy.
He took me in the Leather Loft, everything leather you could ask for. "I've walked past here so many times, thinking of you and how you loved leather. Never imagined bringing you here."
Every time he said something like that it made me giddiness with happiness, knowing how he'd been thinking of me, even after all those years. There's that word again, 'giddy'. I expect I'll use it a lot to describe my day, it so perfectly describes my hot-young-girl feeling.
We started looking at skirts, both of us giggling at the ridiculous skirts that Alan kept pulling out, holding them up to my waist, commenting how good it'd look on me. I had pledged that I'd be okay with short, but ridiculous micro? I didn't think so. We'd been there maybe ten minutes when he found one that he said, "This is the one!"
It was gorgeous and when I felt it, the burgundy leather was so soft, about fourteen-inches or so long, but the feature that made it stand out was the lacing on one side. It had about a two-inch open, laced gap until about two inches of the top.
I loved it! Alan found a salesgirl and asked about a dressing room. She directed us to either side of the store, little cubbyholes with three-quarter height doors.
I was wishing there was room for two, but they were small. I slipped down what I now considered my awful, granny slacks, vowing to give them away when I got home and a sudden inspiration hit me. My head was above the top of the door, so I asked Alan if he'd find me a pair of leather pants as well. I didn't want to have to put the old ones back on.
While he was looking for pants, I pulled on the skirt, loving how it felt against my skin. It fit perfectly, tight around my hips and shorter than anything I've worn since... I don't even know when, probably college. Maybe last night's dress, about the same. But this was a skirt, and with that laced gap up the side showing off my thigh skin, it seemed so naughty.
I knew I'd need different panties, something a lot sexier than the white cotton ones I was wearing, the only kind I'd brought on this trip. A lot smaller, too. These were pretty small bikini panties but the strap still showed in that laced gap. I took it off, then my panties, and pulled the skirt back up. THAT made a difference! What had seemed 'naughty' before took on a whole new meaning with nothing under that gap hiding my skin. New panties took on a whole new importance.
I didn't even want to take it off, wanted to show Alan, see if it did to him what it was doing to me. And my husband was going to love it, too, when I got home.
Speaking of Robert, while I waited for Alan and the pants, I got a text from him that he was just boarding and would have to turn his phone off. I texted him back a simple, 'love you'.
I saw Alan walking back toward the dressing room, carrying a pair of brown pants, and handed them to me over the door. They were looser than the skirt, with elastic around the top. Beautiful. Perfect.
I left the pants on, I wasn't putting the old ones back on ever again, told Alan we were getting both, pants and skirt. Besides, my beige blouse looked nice with them, too. I sighed, maybe school. Sexy wouldn't do in school.
He loved the look of the leather pants on me. So did I. The one place where they were nice and tight was between my legs, rubbing against my pussy. No panties. They were in the bag with the skirt.
Macy's was right next door. I needed panties, a couple bras, and blouses, one for the skirt and one for the pants. Pants were going to be for tomorrow, the trip home. The skirt for today, with Alan.
We found a sheer black lace bra and panty set, panties nothing more than a thong with a thin elastic around the waist, and another beige set for the pants. Then a black, sheer silk blouse that would show off the sexy bra underneath. I loved the black along with the burgundy skirt. And I couldn't wait to put them on!
I got a light, cashmere sweater for tomorrow. It needed to be warmer because it was still cold at home, unlike Tampa that today was currently seventy-eight degrees and still getting warmer.
Shoes. The comfy shoes I was wearing were not going to work with that skirt. For the pants and sweater, yes; no for the skirt. Macy's has everything. And very nice, too. I showed the sales girl the skirt they'd be worn with and a general description of what I liked. I hadn't worn high heels for so long, until last night. I loved what they did for my legs, and surprisingly, they felt good to me. Those pink shoes weren't going to match that skirt, though.
Alan suggested that Neiman Marcus on the other end of the mall would be the place to look for shoes. He wanted to, but I paid for the things I'd chosen and we set off down the mall to Neiman Marcus.
As soon as we walked in and saw shoes, I commented to Alan that they were beautiful. When we got closer and could see prices, I told him they were too expensive, that we had to go somewhere different.
"Let me worry about that, you pick out what you like," he said with a little chuckle.
They were like five-hundred dollars up, some going up to two-thousand! No way was I letting him pay that for one pair of shoes.
But one pair caught my eyes, and it was ONLY $536, discounted from $894. Gianvito Rossi, four-inch heels, criss-cross ankle strap, three diagonal straps across the toes, kind of a black-burgundy mix. I drooled at those shoes, afraid to say anything to Alan. Unfortunately, he recognized my drooling and asked my size. Without even thinking, I told him, size five-and-a-half.
"You have that?" he asked the salesgirl. She said she'd check and was back in a moment carrying a box. I couldn't believe he was actually going to spend that much on a pair of shoes.
"It's just too much," I told him.
"Babygirl, my last year's contract was nine million dollars. I think I can afford five-hundred for a pair of shoes."
My jaw dropped open. I could never even imagine that much money. And one year? My reluctance for the shoes suddenly evaporated.
I sat, waiting. A moment later, she brought back a box, carefully opened it, and slipped one on my right foot, buckling the straps. It was held on with wide, clear straps around my ankle and toes, with the narrow, colored strap attached to those. After she'd done both, I stood and took a few steps. If I thought I loved them before... They were sooo comfortable, even with the high heels. And I knew how they looked, would look with that skirt. Just wearing them made my pussy all gushy.
"You sure?" I asked Alan, imploring him with my eyes that I wanted them!
"You want to wear them now? They look fantastic with those pants," he said.
Yess! I wanted to wear them. I thought the ones last night were good but nothing like this. Those alone made me feel so much sexier. He could tell from the look on my face, "We'll put the old ones in the box," he said, handing over his credit card.
I couldn't believe the difference walking down the mall in those shoes instead of my flats. I felt like a different woman. "You want a manicure?" he asked me.
I looked at my hands. My nails looked nice, I'd done them last night, but I know they could be better, "Love it," I told him. We'd gone past a store earlier, 'Pampered Lady', and went back that direction.
When we went in, Alan told the lady at the front counter, "My lovely Dani would like everything you do," he said.
"You're lucky," she said, "we're slow today. Yesterday you would have needed an appointment." She led me back to another young woman at a vacant manicure station, introducing her as Tammy, "And your name's Dani?" she asked.
"Daniella," I told her, "but I usually go by Dani."
Tammy asked me to sit on the opposite side of the table, "What would you like today, Dani?"
I looked out at where Alan was sitting, out of sight in their lobby, saying that I was getting everything, "I don't know, what all do you do?" I asked.
"Manicure, pedicure, makeup, hair, there's massage in the back, so whatever you'd like," she said.
I didn't want to sit for a massage, so I told her, "All but the massage, I guess."
She looked at my face closely, then my fingernails, "You have any color in mind?" she asked, "I have some ideas what would look really nice on you."
I explained, "I'm going to be wearing a burgundy leather skirt, black blouse, and these shoes," pulling my feet out from under the desk, eager to show them off.
"Beautiful!" she said, "are they comfortable?"
"Very! I feel like I could wear them all day."
I sat with her for the next hour. She started with my hands and nails, then feet. I couldn't believe the difference between what I'd done and what she could do with them. My hands looked delicate, feminine, beautiful nails, and feet likewise. When she finished, she led me over to a hairdresser, Renee'.
When Renee' finished, she took me back to Tammy. "Beautiful," she said, "Your husband..." I shook my head, "... boyfriend?" I nodded, "He's going to be thrilled when he sees you." I was excited, never done anything like this before. Then Tammy went to work on my face.
She worked on my face the next twenty minutes. I wished I could see what she was doing, but there was no mirror. When she finished, she pulled a mirror from her drawer and showed me. Oh my God! The woman looking back at me was beautiful, stunning. Her hair in soft curls around her face, the makeup, I can't even describe, everything seemed so subtle, but the overall effect... Wow, just wow!
Another new perfume, too, different but every bit as enticing as the one from the night before, she dabbed it behind my ears, down my collarbone and gave me a small bottle, "for later," she said. She called it 'Viktor and Wolf Flowerbomb'. It was a beautiful, sexy scent. I loved it.
There was one more thing I wanted to do, "Could you go and ask Alan for the bags we bought earlier?"
She looked surprised, "I thought... wasn't sure... he's Alan Ryder?" I nodded and she smiled, "you lucky girl! I doubt there's a woman over thirty in Tampa that didn't have a crush on him."
"We were friends in high school," I explained. "This is the first time we've seen each other for over thirty-one years. Wanted to make it special."
Tammy's grin was all the way across her face. "I'll get the things," she said.
A moment later she was back and I asked if they had a dressing room I could use. She led me to the back, where they do the massages, and showed me the dressing room. I closed the door and began to excitedly change my clothes.
A few minutes later, I stood in front of the full-length mirror and couldn't believe the transformation. I'd seen those makeover shows on TV and always wondered. Now I knew, it was real. I was living proof, a different woman than had walked in their store. I must have lost twenty years. Beautiful, sexy, and I felt sexy. I put on a little more of the perfume; my elbows, between my breasts.
I twisted my body back and forth, admiring the skirt, the skin it showed up my leg, the sheer blouse, black lacy bra showing through, the hair, makeup, all topped, or should I say 'bottomed', with a giggle, the sexy shoes.
I was excited, ready, felt every bit as sexy as I knew I looked, and stepped out of the dressing room, walking back through the door and past Tammy's station. She looked up from working with another woman and I saw her eyes widen, silently mouthing 'beautiful'. And I know she wasn't just being polite. I was, had never looked like I did then.
When I rounded the wall to where Alan was patiently reading a magazine, his eyes widened and his mouth dropped open, standing up to greet me. "My God, babygirl! I knew... but..." his eyes looking me up and down, face showing his desire for me.
The clock on the wall showed that I'd been over two-and-a-half hours.
"It was worth every minute!" he exclaimed.
He took the bags of other clothes, then my arm and we walked down the mall out to his truck. It was fun, so many heads turning my way. I knew I didn't look like a forty-nine-year-old woman.
I had no idea what was next. What I did know, though was that I was on top of the world. Sexy, provocative, glamorous, with the man of any woman's dreams. I was torn between looking forward to the rest of our day... or the night ahead. My new panties were already soaked.
I also knew I needed help up into his truck with the tight skirt I was wearing. A glance at Alan's groin area confirmed that he approved.
"Would you like a river tour of downtown?" he asked.
Okay, what I really wanted was a tour of his bedroom. My pussy was screaming at me; bedroom, bedroom! "I'd love it," I lied to him. Not really a lie, it sounded like fun and I was dressed for going out and looked forward to showing off, but the other sounded like so much more fun. I was tingling all over with expectation what tonight was going to be like, knowing that every minute it got closer the anticipation would be growing.
There's this thing called a 'Pirate Water Taxi' in Tampa. Robert and I had seen it but wanted the walk. I'd needed to walk off the nervous energy. Today, though, that's where Alan led me after he'd gotten me down from the truck. He held me around my waist and lifted me down, watching my eyes as he lowered me toward the ground, holding me up so my face was at his level and we kissed. And kissed. And kissed. I could have stayed there forever, our lips and tongues working together.
When he finally set me the rest of the way down, my breath was gone, my panties were soaked anew. Nighttime and his bed seemed so far away.
He bought us both a bracelet for the water taxi, then held my hand, helping me on, dozens of other people, virtually all watching me. Or maybe Alan, he was a celebrity in Tampa. We sat for a few minutes waiting for others to board, me holding my knees tight together and enjoying how sitting pulled my skirt up my legs. Alan noticed. I think everyone noticed. I'd never felt so beautiful, vibrant, so many people's heads turned my direction.
"Are you getting hungry?" he asked.
With the excitement, I hadn't even noticed, but I was. The hotel's breakfast had been a long time ago. "I am," I told him
"There's a place on the waterfront, we'll be there in a little while, 'The Ulele', he said, we'll stop there.
We floated slowly along the river, I recognized several of the places Robert and I had seen the day before on our walk, pointing out to Alan the store where we bought the dress. He pointed out the Tampa Museum of Art, the Florida Aquarium, asking me if I wanted to stop there. I would another time. This boat trip just felt too romantic to stop until the restaurant. I was wishing that it was evening, getting dark or even after dark. It'd be even more romantic. Of course, there was somewhere else, even more romantic that I hoped we'd be, instead.
It was almost the last stop before the boat turned around the other direction where we got off for the Ulele, then about a block-long walk. I felt like skipping, I was so happy. But my new shoes weren't exactly skipping shoes, comfortable as they were. Alan held me close the whole way, but he didn't have to try hard. I just wanted to crawl inside him.
We rounded a corner and saw the restaurant with a statue of an Indian maiden in front. He explained, "Her name's Ulele, she was a princess, Tampa's own Pocahontas. Her father, the chief, was going to kill a captive named Juan Ortiz in the 1500s. Ulele intervened and saved his life. She's revered as a heroine here in Tampa.
We sat at an outdoor table and a waiter greeted us with a menu filled with foods I'd never heard of before: Alligator Hush Puppies, Water Works Wedge, Gouda Grouper... "You know, I was so excited last night, I didn't taste a thing. I'm so sorry!"
He laughed, "I knew, you were a bundle of nerves last night."
"And your looking at me like that when you ordered the ice cream, I wanted to..."
"So did I, babygirl, so did I."
"I wasn't going to. I convinced myself that I couldn't. I love my husband and..."
He took my hand, "Babygirl, I know. You have a family. I won't pretend that I don't want you to leave tomorrow, but I know you will."
"Can we not talk about that now, Alan, please. I just want to enjoy what we have today and tonight... and see what comes after that." I wiped a tear out of my eyes. I wanted him so badly!
"Babygirl, you have no idea how hard it is for me to not rip those clothes off you right here in front of the world," he said, emotion dripping out of his voice.
I smiled, "Me too, can we go after we eat? Back to your house?"
"We can go right this instant if you want, babygirl."
I smiled, tempted, "I'm hungry. If we leave now, we won't get a thing to eat all night."
My phone beeped, I looked at it, a text from Robert. I opened it and said out loud, "He's home, my husband." I texted him back, 'Having a great day, thank you so much, love you."
"You want to send him a picture, show him how beautiful his wife is?"
I thought for a minute. After last night... and what he said this morning. He would like it. "Would you?" I asked Alan, handing him my phone.
"How about we ask someone to take it of both of us together," he suggested. So when the waiter came back to take our order, Alan asked if he'd mind taking a picture, passing the phone off one more time.
Alan and I stood, him on my right so I could turn a little, showing the laced gap in my skirt, then Alan reached his head down and kissed me, bending me back with the passion. Then we looked at the waiter, arms around each other for a real picture.
He handed the phone back to Alan, not knowing it was mine. I tried to pull it from Alan's hand, but he held it away, "We have to order, babygirl."
I was anxious to see the pictures, but we looked at the menus again while our photographer waited. I looked at the menu again, there was one thing that had drawn my eye, "I'll have the Shrimp 'n Grits," I told him. I love shrimp and always wanted to try grits. It sounded perfect.
"Sir?" He must not have recognized Alan. I was surprised at the number of people who didn't. Of course, our waiter was young, probably twenty-one, twenty-two, something like that. He'd have been like nine or ten when Alan retired.
"Same thing, it sounds good. And maybe the Jalapeno Corn Beer Muffins," Alan said.
Corn beer muffins? What? Guess I'd find out.
"And a bottle of your Juan Ortiza red wine, the Rioja, please," Alan added.
He left and I told Alan, "You know wine?"
He smiled, "A little, not much," he laughed, "I have no idea what it is, except its expensive so must be good."
I giggled, that was like the Alan I knew so long ago. He'd do things for no other reason than it sounded fun. "Remember the time you ordered that, I don't even remember what, and it was so awful?"
He laughed, too, "I do, it was some kind of sushi, but I also remember what came after."
I blushed, remembering it, too. It had been the first time we tried out the mattress in the back of his truck, under the stars in Columbia Park, people all around. We had been afraid we'd be arrested but quickly got over the 'worrying' part. I think he almost wanted us to be 'discovered'. Not arrested, just discovered, watched. I almost did, too. I discovered that night that I maybe had a little bit of an exhibitionist streak in me, even more than that day in the mall.
"Maybe tonight will be just as fun?" he added. My pussy let out another scream to get on with it! I pressed my knees together, trying to stave off the almost-orgasm. I was that sexually keyed-up, that a simple memory could set me off. Of course, what had happened that night in the back of his truck hadn't been so simple. I'll just say that the awful sushi was a distant memory afterward.
I never tried sushi again. But the back of the truck? It was only the beginning. I guess that was one more thing wrong with the big new truck - no mattress in back.
The waiter brought the muffins, then the wine. The muffins were... different. Good, but something I didn't think I'd want again. Alan enjoyed them, though, and I ate a couple, I was hungry. The second one was a lot better, kind of grew on me.
The waiter poured each of us a glass of wine and Alan tasted, complimenting how good it was. I tasted it, too, not being a wine drinker. It was good, I enjoyed it. I thought a little wine might make 'later' even more fun. It was then that I realized how dumb we were. We'd sat on opposite sides of the table. I'd have loved to have to fend off his hand on my leg like the night before, except there wouldn't have been much 'fending'.
Our shrimp was really good, grits, too. Better than I expected even. But by the time we'd finished them, I was more than ready to go. Then I remembered the pictures we just had taken. I'd forgotten them. I asked Alan to see them. He picked up my phone off the table and pulled up the pictures, showing me; the first one of that kiss and the second looking in the camera. We looked like a couple in love, wanting to be somewhere else, my blouse and burgundy skirt, and the time spent in the 'Pampered Lady' every bit as sexy as I felt.
"I already sent them," Alan said, slipping the phone in his shirt pocket.
I hoped Robert approved. He had told me to have fun and I assume he meant it.
Alan paid the bill and we waited for the boat going back toward where he parked. It was beginning to get dark, the sun going down and reflecting off the river.
My heart rate picked up after we were in the truck actually on the way to Alan's. This was what I'd been looking forward to all day, ever since Robert suggested I stay another night.
He turned down a beautiful street, Bayshore Boulevard, then a side street, Julia Circle, one block and pulled into a driveway, a beautiful house that looked like Scarlett O'Hara in 'Gone With The Wind' would be right at home sitting under the veranda; two stories, tall, stately columns on each side of the covered area over the big, double doors, brick driveway and walkway, palm trees, along with beautiful greenery and flowers. "I have a gardener," Alan explained.
"It's beautiful," I told him.
As soon as he opened the door, two giant St Bernards rushed him, covering him with their kisses. He was on his knees loving them back. "Pete and Repete," he told me, after a silly joke on Monk, an old TV show.
Inside, he took me on a brief tour. I wanted a much briefer tour, one room in particular. There was a swim pool, spa, and huge brick patio in the back; dark, masculine wood flooring; beautiful, big kitchen. "My favorite room," he said, adding, "until now."
I wanted to see his bedroom!
Dark, plush leather furniture; a pool and exercise equipment room with a beautiful, carved pool table and several kinds of workout equipment. No wonder his body was like it did. Every step, I was getting wetter, anticipating.
Finally, he opened a door, solid oak, "My new favorite room," he said. His bedroom! A huge oak bed in the center, patio door onto the back patio, all immaculately clean. Everything was immaculate. He showed me the master bath, floor-level hot tub, big shower, double lavatory.
He took my hand, I was shaking, thinking about that bed. Pulled me back into the bedroom, kissed me with the passion I'd been feeling all day.
"You want to have some fun, babygirl?" he asked me.
I nodded, couldn't even speak. He had no idea!
"You remember the night you let me tie you to the bed?"
I smiled, how could I not remember the fun we had that night that night!
"You and your husband ever do anything like that?"
We hadn't. I'd been almost afraid to suggest it after we married. Now, with how our rejuvenated sex life, I was regretting it. But that's an issue for another time. Now...
"You want to do something like it again?"
"You want to have some fun, babygirl?" he asked me.
I nodded, couldn't even speak. He had no idea!
"You remember the night you let me tie you to the bed?"
I smiled, how could I not remember the fun we had that night!
"You and your husband ever do anything like that?"
We hadn't. I'd been almost afraid to suggest it after we married. Now, with how our sex life had expanded so much, I was regretting that I hadn't. But that's an issue for another time. Now...
"You used to be kind of kinky, liked doing things, Want to do something like it again?"
I thought, yesterday morning, I'd have said 'no way'. Now, though. It sounded exciting, I remembered how sexy and exciting those times had been. "Yes," I told him, giggling, thinking of myself spread-eagled on Alan's bed, at his mercy.
"Cool, babygirl, we'll have some fun."
He took a deep breath, I glanced down at his erection. A smile crossed my face, anticipation of the next little while mounting by the second. My panties were already wet! I watched as Alan got up, went to his dresser and pulled out a black blindfold, "We'll start with this. You ever been blindfolded?"
I shook my head, "No," I told him, my horny body already shaking with excitement.
He slipped the elastic behind my head, then lowered the black covering down over my eyes. "See anything?" he asked.
It's something we never did. I've never been in black like I was in. Even eyes closed tight weren't this black. When we did this before, it wasn't blindfolded. It felt weird... but sexy, knowing that I wouldn't be able to see anything he was doing. "No, it's completely dark in here," I couldn't stop myself from a little giggle. This was going to be fun.
"Good, think you can undress in the dark?"
"Uhuh." I wished Robert was here. I think he'd enjoy this.
I waited, not knowing what to expect. "I don't want you distracted. That's the fun of the blindfold, it heightens your senses, eliminates distractions. Now, you need to undress."
I started unbuttoning my blouse. I used to love undressing in front of Alan, but that was so long ago, and I'm married now. It's so different. I'd never been this self-conscious. Because of the new clothes, what was underneath them... what I knew, and didn't know what he was going to be doing to me. It was the weirdest, sexiest feeling.
I instinctively looked down at the buttons I was undoing, even though I couldn't see a thing. I was so turned on, my fingers shaking, slipping the black blouse off my shoulders, off my arms. Revealing my lacy, black bra, sheer that showed my tits through it. I knew Alan were watching me but I couldn't see him. My libido was on fire.
I reached behind, found the clip on the bra, holding my breath with excitement. I've wanted to do this all day. It was even more exciting than I'd imagined. I held the cups in place with my hands, let the straps fall off my shoulders, then looking around in the dark, let them fall away, exposing my breasts and nipples to the cool air and Alan's vision. And then I felt his damp lips on my nipple, sucking it in his mouth. I groaned, gripping the edge of the bed. The surprise was... a shock, to say the least. His lips felt so good!
"The rest of it." He released my nipple, waiting. His tease was driving me crazy all over again.
I stood back up, pushed the zipper down in back of the leather skirt, pushing it down off my hips, letting it fall to the floor. I sensed Alan reaching down, picking it up. All I had on were the shoes and black thong. I knew that he had to be as turned on as I was. I wished my husband was here, too.
The skirt was gone and I stood in nothing except those panties and heels, wanting nothing more than to be naked for Alan. Last night we hadn't really gotten a chance to enjoy looking at each other's bodies. I guess I wasn't going to tonight either, with the blindfold, but I wanted Alan to see my body. I wanted his approval.
It felt like a momentous occasion when I pushed my panties down for him to gaze at my naked body, my bare pussy, still anticipating what he might be planning in just a few minutes. I envisioned myself on his bed, hands and feet tied to the four corners. The bed had looked like it had been made for that purpose.
"You work out, don't you? You know you'd make a thirty-nine-year-old woman jealous, don't you?" I felt his hands exploring, running up and down my body, giving me the shivers. The whole day had been leading to this. I wanted this man so bad!
"You probably better use the bathroom, might be a while before you'll be able to again," he suggested.
I hadn't even realized it, but I did have to. He took my hand and led me to the bathroom, then I heard the bathroom door close. "I'll be right outside to help you back. Don't take the blindfold off," he said.
I could have. It would be so easy to take it off. He'd never know. But I didn't want to cheat, so just sat down, did my job then groped around finding the toilet paper. I held onto the lavatory to find the sink and washed my hands, imagining what it would be like for a blind person to live every moment like this.
When I opened the door, Alan was there, leading me back to the bed. I sat, scooting back, expecting him to have ties, handcuffs, or something to tie me to the corners. Every nerve in my body was alive with the anticipation.
"No, not yet," he said, helping me back to the edge, "I have something for you first," lifting my feet up off the floor, slipping something over them. "Stand up, it'll go on easier." What? I didn't know what he was doing. I thought he'd want me naked.
He pulled it up my legs, like a leotard. It felt good; soft, stretchy, tight, working it on my body. It was tight around my tummy, the sides high on my waist, like a high cut monokini, then over my boobs, and directing my arms in the sleeves. "What... what is this?" I asked him.
He chuckled, "Just something I think you'll enjoy."
"Well, you could just tell me, it feels like a leotard, but why?"
Another chuckle, "It sort of is, you'll see shortly. Bought it over three years ago, never had the heart to use it with another girl, thought I probably never would."
He knew how to make my knees buckle.
He held it out so I could put my arms in the sleeves. They were weird, more like trying to push my arms through a tight, too-small elastic tube that stretched tight around them, kind of like pantyhose, except so much tighter. And there were no armholes at the end. I tried pushing my arms further, but the sleeves just didn't end.
He took my arms, crossed them across my tummy, one under my boobs, the other right below, telling me to hold them there. I like to wear leotards when I work out, like the looks I get. But they're nothing like this. This was the weirdest I'd ever been in. Especially when I felt him pulling a strap around my lower back, pulling at the sleeves, tighter and tighter, trapping my arms against my body around my waist. The tighter he pulled it, the more panicky I started feeling.
I was getting, scared, good thing I trusted him, but what the hell? I tried pulling my arms back out. It was stretchy, letting me move them but just a little and then pulled them right back, like a rubber band. I could move my elbows, but not my hands or lower arms, they were held tight.
I pulled at my arms, struggling. I've never felt anything like it. The slight panic from earlier was growing. This was NOT what I had expected! "Alan!" I cried.
"No point in struggling, you won't be able to get them loose," which made me struggle all the more, trying to pull my arms out, but like he said, I couldn't get them loose, not even change their position. The material just stretched then pulled my arms right back.
"This is a bondage straitjacket. It won't hurt you, but you won't be able to get out of it until I let you out, which I'm not going to be inclined to do for a while.
"In case you're wondering, the material is spandex, stretchy, a pretty pink. He pushed slightly, helping to support me sitting back down on the edge of the bed. "And you look fantastic in it, the way it stretches around your tits," while he traced around the sides halfway almost up to my boobs.
I tried to imagine, to picture myself.
"How does it feel?" he asked.
"Weird, kind of sexy," I admitted. I liked it, never felt anything like it.
He chuckled, "Sort of helpless?"
"Uhuh, exactly. A lot."
I felt his fingers on my leg, my inner thigh, "It has one feature I like," moving his finger a little more toward my center, "It's crotchless." My breath caught when I felt his finger rubbing along the inner walls of my pussy.
"I noticed last night that you'd shaved. Was that for me? Or is it normal?"
His finger was pressing inside me, rubbing, up and down. I spread my legs apart wanting it deeper, writhing and groaning. More, more!
But it wasn't to be, he moved his hand away and put his finger to my lips, letting me lick my juices off them.
"There's a little more that goes with your outfit." I felt something under my chin, wrapping around my neck, from my chin and right under my ears, widening, fitting over my collarbone. He pushed my hair aside and said, "It laces in back, it'll take a few minutes."
I tried to tip my head forward, making it easier for him, but it wouldn't, too stiff. It was being held straight up. He'd just started and I already couldn't move my head.
He patiently laced, pulling each lace snug, then tied it when he was done. It was holding my neck and head perfectly straight, not letting me move side to side, forward, back, turn, anything.
"I thought of you when I bought this, how much you used to love anything leather, never expected to be putting it on you, though. It's leather, stiff like a board, except lined with soft leather on the inside. Too tight? Anything hurt? I want you to tell me if it's bothering you."
I tried to wiggle but nothing. No movement at all. My arms... and now this. "!... I... can't move. But no, it doesn't hurt."
I strained my neck once, several years ago, don't remember how, it doesn't matter. The doctor made me wear a neck brace. That brace wasn't even remotely like this.
Another chuckle, then he gently pushed my body back on the bed, I'd have been staring straight at the ceiling directly above me if it hadn't been for the blindfold that was still making everything black.
"You still okay, want me to stop?"
Stop? The way my pussy was tingling? "No, I... like it," even if it was a weird, scary feeling. Maybe that was a lot of the reason I liked it.
I lay there for just a moment, listening for Alan, trying to figure out what he might be doing next, feeling completely immobilized. After just a moment, he lifted one of my feet, took my shoe off and slipped a fuzzy slipper on it. Then the other.
"You'll like these slippers, they have some special features," I wondered what 'special features' a slipper could have?
There was a tug on the neck brace and what sounded like a clip or something on one side, then the other.
"Okay, babygirl, time to lift these legs." He tugged at both my legs, holding them out straight, onto his shoulders. There was a little tug on the back of my feet, and then... OH MY FUCKIN' GOD! He was pulling a strap or something. I felt it on both sides of my neck and my feet, pulling my legs straight up.
"ALAN!" I screeched. My legs were trapped, straight up, I couldn't bend my knees, couldn't let them back down, except side to side. They would swing out to the side but when they did, it hurt. My hips didn't move that way and I let out a big 'Oww', pushing them back up.
"Better loosen a little," he said, letting out a little slack so my legs were extending out at a slight angle. "Better?" he asked.
I let them swing side to side. It was fine but so fuckin' weird!
Then it dawned on me what this position was doing to my pussy. And not a thing I could do about it! I was blindfolded, my arms immobile, my head looking straight to the ceiling and now my legs held out so that no matter how I moved, my pussy was wide open. The only thing I could do was hold my legs together, straight up, but I quickly realized that wasn't an option, either. If I relaxed them, they just swung to the side.
"How's that feel?" Alan asked.
"Alan! Let me out of this!" I screeched.
"After all that work? Why would I do that? I like this view."
He would, the asshole! I pushed my legs back together.
"This view is nice, too!"
I groaned, realizing just how exposed I was and nothing I could do about it.
"You really want out of it?"
"N-no," I didn't know what I wanted, except to feel him inside me.
"Which reminds me, there's one more thing, then we're all done."
I felt him climb on the bed, his lips on mine, kissing me, his tongue groping through my lips. God, this felt sexy! I wanted to wrap my arms around him and tried, only to be reminded that they were crossed over my tummy and staying there until he said differently.
I kissed him back wanting more, until he pulled his lips away. I lay there, panting from his kiss and... fuck! Felt a goddam ball or something in my mouth, then just as quickly a strap around my head.
"Ngh," was the only thing my stuffed mouth could squeak out. I tried to scream, but no noise would come except a little squeak around the ball that was holding my mouth wide open. The son-of-a-bitch had tricked me with that fuckin' kiss!
I felt him scooting again, apparently off the bed. "Just to quiet any objections from the peanut gallery," he laughed. If you relax a little, you'll find it's not so bad. It's soft, you can bite down on it and close your mouth, just won't be able to talk, it'll expand right back whenever you open it. There's a hole in the center, too, so if you need, you can breathe through it.
"Ngh, Ngh!" I tried to screech at him.
I swung my legs apart, there wasn't anything else I could do. A moment later, I heard him at the bottom of the bed, "I have the phone in my hand now, too good to not get a bit of a video. You might want to show hubby later."
"She's going to enjoy this, she just doesn't realize it yet," he chuckled. No way I'll ever show Robert this! At least I could still hear.
Then I felt the fingers... pushing into me! Oh my fuckin' god! So deep. He was wiggling them around inside me. I tried to arch my back, get even more, discovering once again that I couldn't move. The only part of me I could move was my legs swinging to the side
He slid them in and out, wiggling in different directions each time, driving me wild, "Hope yo show him this, he'll enjoy."
I tried again to get my arms free, struggling with the stretchy material.
I tried to move my head side to side writhing, held absolutely still. I'd never felt anything so erotic in my life!
That is, until he replaced the fingers with his tongue. I could only lay there, completely immobile while this man, for the first time in thirty-one years ate my pussy. And fuck, he was good at it!
I'd come so many times the night before and it took a little bit for the big one to start to build. I could only inwardly moan as it got closer and closer, his tongue flicking on my clit. My body tensed... and then... nothing! NO! I was screaming to myself, letting noises out around the ball in my mouth.
He was just gone. I didn't know, hoped he was taking his clothes off to fuck me, My body might be immobile, but it was still shaking from the need. He couldn't take that away. I wanted to scream out, 'Fuck me, Alan, fuck me!' but nothing came except another 'Ngh'.
I waited, my body tense, just waiting for his cock that I knew was coming, any instant. God, I wanted it. It went through my head how deep he was going to be able to penetrate inside me. The longer I lay there, the worse it got, the anticipation. Then I heard a door open and close. What the fuckin' fuck?
I was on his bed, my needy pussy right at the edge of his bed, legs held out, no noises, no nothing. I didn't know what he was doing and I heard another door opening and closing, Now? God, I was so ready, never been more ready in my life, unimaginably ready. Never felt anything like this in my life before, even last night was nothing compared to this.
And I finally heard his voice, "I set the phone for the picture between your legs," then quiet, that interminable quiet!
"I know you've told him about us, but I wonder how much?" he said.
"Remember how you enjoyed our drives in the mountains?" he asked.
Uhuh, not something to forget. I felt a finger again, rubbing, I groaned, wanting more.
"We used to enjoy going for drives in the mountains in my truck, rough roads. The rougher the better. Your wife would wear a sexy little skirt, no panties, then when we came to a road we wanted to explore, she'd sit on my lap behind the steering wheel. Naturally, my pants would be down, so tab 'A' would fit nicely into slot 'B'.
"You can imagine the effect when we took off and the truck started bouncing up and down on the bumps. I controlled the gas pedal and my babygirl steered, something like this..." and his fingers started stabbing in and out quickly... then stopped. Ahhh! I tried to scream, all that came out was a muffled screech.
And I heard the fucking door again!
I pushed my legs together, tried to roll over, and discovered I couldn't. Fuck! I couldn't move off my back! I couldn't hold my legs up forever, they swung apart again.
"NGH, NGH," I tried screaming again at Alan.
And then Alan was inside me, his big, fat cock! Oh My God. I never felt him, then suddenly had thrust inside me!
All my senses were on fire, nothing had ever felt like that. My body tensed and a scream came out around the ball, "Ngh!"
He pulled out and thrust into me again, so fuckin deep. I'd thought he was deep inside me last night, but nothing like this. I tried to scream again, my body writhing in place, arms pulling at the damned stretch all over again, so god-damned frustrating!
One more thrust and my orgasm was exploding through my body! He pulled out and this was it, the fuckin' orgasm of a lifetime! Except there was no thrust back into me. I was empty.
I wanted to rip the blindfold off so I could see what the hell he was doing. I pulled at my hands again. That stretch was driving me mad. I could move my arms just enough to let me think maybe... then be pulled right back into position, crossed over my tummy.
I felt breath on my pussy lips, I tensed, waiting for his tongue again. His breath was there, inches away, blowing hot air on my pussy, my body so tense, waiting, anticipating. His tongue just flicking, barely touching between my puffy lips and another groan escaped me, hoping, if he just touched me with that tongue, I knew my orgasm would explode. Then again, nothing.
And his cock was thrusting inside me. I bit down on the ball, the orgasm wracking through me like a case of dynamite had been set off inside my body. He kept thrusting, pressing inside my writhing body, groaning. The restraints were intensifying my orgasm like I couldn't believe!
And then Alan started coming inside me, erupting spurt after hot spurt in my vagina, his fingers digging into my hips, his cock making those short, frantic stabs deep inside me.
When he was done and had pulled out, I couldn't believe what had just happened. It had been the most intense fuck in my forty-nine years!
"Pretty intense, huh, babygirl?"
"Ngh," God, I wanted this thing out of my mouth! But yes, it had been.
"One more closeup video for hubby, and we'll be done for now," he said, "think he'll want a better closeup of your pussy now, puffy, cum oozing and dripping down your leg, then I'll clean you up a little bit." God, this was going to be deleted when I got my phone back!
I waited, letting my legs stay spread apart, not much else I could do. "Your wife just learned how to have a really good time, my friend," I heard, "her pussy will be back to normal by tomorrow, but it looks well used right now, huh?"
God, the embarrassment!
"Okay, time for a damp rag and a little cleanup on aisle four, what you think?"
I waited, my legs still supported on the straps. It was just a few seconds when I felt a warm rag between my legs. A moment later, I felt his shoulders under my legs again, pushing them up to relieve the pressure on the straps so he could let them loose and let my legs down.
Ahh, what a relief! He let my legs down on the floor and pulled me to a sitting position. I still couldn't move much, arms still in that spandex, head firmly in place, and the ball gag, still the blindfold. just waiting for him to take it all off.
"I think we'll leave this on for a little while longer, wish you could see yourself. God, you're so sexy like that!
"Mjgh, Ngh," I tried to say that I wanted this gag out of my mouth.
He pulled me to my feet, my legs were unsteady and it took a few steps before I felt comfortable.
He clipped something on the front of the collar that was still holding my head from moving. "I've never done this before and don't particularly like the 'slave' idea of it, but with that blindfold, I think a leash is appropriate, don't you?"
"Ngh, Mfft."
"By the way, babygirl, I thought we might still have a little more fun tonight. But if you want out of this, tap your foot three times and I'll take it off. Should have given you something like that on the bed, but I never thought of it. Sorry about that, but I trust you enjoyed yourself."
I tried to nod but couldn't move my head.
"How about a little walk? There's a park down the street a couple blocks from here, it's pretty popular on these cool nights."
"Mfft, Ngh," He's got to be kidding! Go outside in this? Wearing this?
He laughed, "Babygirl, I think I know what you're thinking, but I assure you no one can see your pussy as long as you're just walking. As long as you don't sit down, cross-legged or something, you'll be fine.
God, I hadn't even thought of that!
"Besides, you look so sexy. All that hard work you've put in at the gym, don't you think you'd enjoy showing it off a little?"
I started to stamp my feet, even did once, then realized it might be fun.
"Good, it's a little cool, but not so much that you'll need a jacket. Besides, it would be a shame to cover you, the way that's stretched over your chest. I wish you could see yourself in a mirror. These little nips are so nice and hard," as he pinched a nipple.
It's a little hard to explain how exposed and weird I felt when we were outside walking down the sidewalk, the cool air on my pussy, being led like a puppy dog, occasionally feeling a little tug on the collar.
But sexy, too. God, it was turning me on being outside where someone might see.
The wheelchair ramps at intersections were a blessing; stepping up and down, not seeing the step had scared me. A few cars were going past, but I didn't sense anyone else walking, not that I'd have known as black as my vision was. It was more like I didn't even have eyes.
After walking across a busy street, lots of cars going past, he finally stopped, "That was Bayshore Boulevard. Smell that? The flowers. Wish you could see this park, the path winds around a little lily pond and they light it just enough at night to show off how pretty it is. It's why there's always a lot of people walking it."
I'd almost gotten used to being outside until he said that. A car passing is one thing, but people walking past is entirely another. All of a sudden I felt so naked and exposed all over again.
I heard several sets of footsteps walking past and every time I wanted to cringe and hide. This was NOT comfortable for a school teacher from Kennewick, Washington! I couldn't get it out of my mind what he'd said about my tits and my pussy. And I knew that everyone we passed was getting a good look at both. The cool air on my pussy was a constant reminder, too.
I heard footsteps approaching, jogging, when Alan put out a hand to stop me. "Jerry, nice to see you, Jaime, you too," he said. God, now he was stopping to talk with someone he knew, me on full, naked display.
They were panting like they'd been running and greeted him back, the girl had a very soft, feminine voice. I was guessing she was pretty from her voice.
"This is Daniella, we were close friends in high school and she's visiting, out for a little adventure in her life," he said. My embarrassment was... how do I say, rather... extreme!
"I know you can't see, babygirl, but these are a couple of my friends, Jerry and Jamie." I tried to smile, couldn't.
"Nice to meet you, Daniella," from both.
"I love the outfit," Jamie said, "can I touch?"
"I don't know how she'd feel about it, ask her?" Alan said.
"Can I, please?" she asked, I guess directing her question at me this time.
"Ahh, Ehh" I tried to tell her she could. I was on fire and craved any touch. I couldn't form the word to make myself understood.
"I don't know, didn't understand," she said.
I tried to repeat, but it only sounded worse.
"That was a yes, I'm pretty sure," Alan said, "go ahead."
I felt her hands on my arms, tugging at the material, pulling my arms out just a little, then fingers a little higher, on my nipple. I groaned, it felt so good. I felt almost like a nympho, constantly horny. I remembered telling my husband only the day before, 'I'm not that girl anymore'. How fuckin' wrong I was! She'd been awakened and was making up time.
Then her hand was gone and the guy was asking, "How does it work?
"Here, I'll show you." He turned me around and unwrapped the straps from earlier, then flipped a release or something because I felt the tension go out of the stretchy material on my arms and for the first time in the last couple hours or so, my arms were free. I stretched them out, enjoying the few seconds of freedom until I felt them being pulled back in place and Alan explaining. The arms go through here, then you just pull, like this...
And I felt the tightness pulling my arms to my body once again.
When he stopped, feeling about like it had before, the girl asked, "What if you keep pulling?"
"Go ahead," Alan said.
And I felt the strap being pulled, my arms held tighter and tighter.
"Ooh, I like that!" the girl said, I think I want one... where can we get it?"
"I have the information back at the house, come on, I'll give it to you."
I felt the little tug on my neck and we were walking again, I assumed toward the house, but I had no sense of direction at all.
"We have a few other things there, too, show you if you're interested."
She giggled, "Uhuh."
I wished I could see her. And then what he said hit me like a ton of bricks, 'show you'. What the hell did he mean by that?
I thought about that all the way back, hoping it wasn't what I was afraid he meant.
I was a nervous wreck when we got to the house, afraid of what Alan was going to do.
Alan led me through the house, then lifted me, sitting me on the edge of the bed like before.
I felt the straps being clicked to my neck collar and I was suddenly afraid, my body shaking, realizing...
"You want me to stop, babygirl? You do, stamp your foot."
I almost did. But I was so turned on!
He lifted my legs to his shoulders like before, and I felt the snap of the clips on the slippers.
"Lean back, babygirl, we'll give my friends a demonstration."
I was mortified! Couldn't move, until Alan gave my body a gentle push and I fell back, pulling my legs up, holding them tight together. I had never been more embarrassed and knew it was soon to get worse, much worse almost wishing I could go back a few seconds to the 'foot stomping'. Almost, not quite.
I held my legs straight up, tight together, visualizing how it was showing my pussy, turned on, but embarrassed, knowing I couldn't hold them there forever... and felt hands on my ankles, "Come around here, you can get a better idea," Alan said... and his hands, pressing, pressing. There was nothing I could do, once he'd pushed them apart I couldn't hold them. They swung open, all the way.
My pussy! Oh God!
"Wow," I heard the guy say, I'd forgotten his name. "I like it! Jamie, come, you have to see what this does!"
I could have happily died!
"Can I feel?" he asked.
"Ngh, mmhd," I mumbled, not even sure what I was trying to say.
"Just like before, have to ask her," Alan said.
I grunted, still no idea what to say, I couldn't believe this was happening!
"Pretty sure she said yes again," Alan said. She'll enjoy it.
Much as I was embarrassed, I have to admit that I was.
I instinctively tried pulling my arms out again, so fuckin' frustrating! I felt fingers, rubbing up and down, then inside, going deeper, "She's wet," he said.
Of course I fuckin' am, I'm fuckin' horny! His fingers were feeling fuckin' good! My body squirmed as he continued to press fingers inside me.
Then his lips, his tongue. My body shook, trying to... what, I wasn't even sure. I just needed more! His tongue reached inside me and I writhed. So deep, his lips sucking, I pulled at my arms, just to have them sucked back. Groans escaped around the ball in my mouth.
"I need to fuck her," he said, his voice strained.
Yes, fuckin' yes! I tried to spit out, totally unintelligible.
"Okay with me," from Jamie or whatever the hell her name was.
A moment later I felt him, not as big as Alan, but still...
He pulled out, slammed back into me, I groaned! I wanted to fuckin' see the guy whose cock was pounding me. I heard the guy's wife or girlfriend, whatever, coaxing him on, "Harder, Jerry, fuck her." I was liking this girl! Do you have any idea how badly I wanted my arms? Even to be able to flop my head around, instead of 'looking' straight up.
Maybe all that is part of why it seemed so intense. Other than the fact that this was a total stranger that I didn't even have an idea what he looked like. That was a first for me! In any case, I wasn't thinking about any of that at the time. All I could think of was that I was being fucked... and being fucked very well! All I could do was lay there and groan, my body being used, taking thrust after thrust. And I was loving it, every second!
And then all of a sudden, he was spurting cum into me, pushing me into my orgasm, sending my body into spasms. My hands tried to grasp, my arms to flail, only to be given inches of stretchy freedom and pulled back. I tried to flail my head, twist back and forth, held in one immobile position.
When Jerry withdrew his cock, I felt drained, empty, almost hoping that Alan would fill the void. But he didn't. The only thing I heard was Jerry's voice, "God, that was intense!" Yeah, understatement!
Then whats-her-name, I hated that I couldn't remember. "Can I try it? Put it on?"
"I don't know, I think my babygirl likes it."
"Please, please!" I wondered how old this couple was, she had such a sweet, feminine, innocent-sounding voice.
"Let's get my babygirl unstrapped. It'll take a little bit to get her out of it, then I think it could be arranged."
I was finally going to be released from this thing! Maybe the gag and blindfold, too?
Alan, at least I assumed it was Alan, pushed up on my legs, unclipping the latches from the slippers, then helped me sit up and unlatched the straps from the collar. "Turn around here, babygirl, let me take that collar off."
Ahh, finally! I stood, with Alan's help, turning around. He began unlacing. When he finished and pulled it away, my head flopped to the side, my neck muscles not used to having to work. I cranked my head back and forth, twisting, the freedom feeling so good.
He unlatched the arm straps, letting my arms fall loose again, then started to push it off my shoulders. 'Wait', I thought, 'can't we go in the bathroom or somewhere to do this. I'm naked underneath it.'
Apparently not, though. Alan pushed it off my shoulders, then tried pulling it off my arms. "This comes off harder than it goes on," he said. I agreed, getting my arms out proved to be hard. But he eventually got them, then pushed it down my body. I was almost past being self-conscious about being naked. Almost, not quite. I tried to cover my tits with my hands.
At least I did until Alan gripped them and pulled them behind my back and clipped handcuffs on them. "Just in case you get the idea of taking the blindfold or gag off," he said with a laugh afterward.
Guess that answered that question, they weren't coming off. I was hoping to see the guy who had just fucked me, besides being able to talk. I'd pretty much given up even trying to mumble anything. He led me to a chair and helped me to sit with my arms behind the chair. I wouldn't have taken the blindfold off. Promise. Except, maybe.
"Your turn, Jaime, need to get those clothes off." A moment later, "This is going to be a treat, having two beautiful women, naked... I'll admit, I've always wondered how you looked under your clothes."
I wanted to see her, too, watch her undress. It was weird sitting there naked, feeling cum dripping out of my pussy. Especially, having no idea what the donor of that cum looked like. All I knew was that they both sounded young.
"Very nice!" I heard Alan say a few minutes later, I assume talking about Jaime's body. Then, "You go over there, find something to occupy yourself a few minutes while I help your girlfriend into this," Alan said.
Well, that answered that question - girlfriend, not wife. They must be young.
Then I felt a pair of lips on my tit. Jerry! "I've been drooling ever since the park," he said, "wanting to suck these."
His hands gripped my ribcage and his mouth enveloped my breast. God, was it never-ending! Another groan escaped around the gag. "Can you stand?" he asked me, then helped me to my feet. I was excited, wondering what he was going to do. I just wished I could see him!
I heard Jamie over by the bed, "I like this, it feels so... bizarre!" That's an understatement!
Jerry sat down and tugged me. I squatted over him, feeling the head of his cock in my pussy lips, he was already hard again, and sat down on him, impaling myself, another groan squeaking out.
"Now, we can watch, or at least I can, Alan fucking my girlfriend and have a little fun ourselves."
Yeah, I liked it! He sucked my other tit back in his mouth, his hands around my back, pulling me to him, and at least this time, I could arch my body, encouraging him. 'I'm going to have some things to tell my husband when I get home,' I thought.
I spread my legs wider and ground myself down, enjoying his sucking on my tit. I would have asked him to take the damn blindfold off, except it would have come out unintelligible gibberish. But the darkness was nice, feeling him inside me and the sucking.
"Did you know how that stretches around your body, showing it off?" he asked me. I almost forgot I could at least shake or nod my head now. He went on, "It's like tight panty-hose," he said.
God, Alan had told me it wasn't sheer, that it was a solid pink. I never would have gone outside with him. I should have known, the way I felt so naked going outside. I felt even more embarrassed, realizing what all those people in the park had been seeing, all of me!
"How's that?" I heard Alan asking... Jaime, I was proud of myself, remembered her name, even with Jerry sucking my tit and his cock inside me.
She hesitated to answer, "I... I like it! Feels so sexy."
"She's always been into restraints, just never had one," Jerry said, "loved 50-Shades, but I think this one could be her favorite, the way it shows off your body."
"You ready for the collar?" Alan asked her.
Jerry pulled his mouth away from my tit, whispered in my ear, "Stand up, I want to suck the cum out of your pussy.
Oh God! I squirmed on his cock, feeling it moving inside me, but what he just said...! I'd bent my knees, putting all my weight on his pelvis, but put my feet back on the floor and stood with his help. Jerry scooted the chair, held me and put one of my legs up on the chair. Then his tongue... Ohhh! He was doing exactly what he said, sucking, his tongue traveling up and down.
I felt his fingers alongside my pussy lips, pulling them wider, his mouth inside me, tongue licking up and down. I let out a long wail around the ball. I wished my hands weren't handcuffed so I could run my fingers through his hair, pull him to me.
I felt the orgasm coming and ground my hips into his mouth, so fucking good! Maybe he sensed it, I don't know, but in the instant my orgasm hit me, his lips were wrapped around my clitoris, sucking, sucking, sucking! My hips bucked, I heard the wail coming from my mouth.
He picked me up, rammed his cock into me, my legs around his waist, handcuffed arms dangling behind. He fucked me, the wail around the ball gag just getting louder, replacing the cum he'd just sucked out with new.
He fell back in the chair, sucking and biting my tit, his cock still inside me. "I wish you didn't have that in your mouth so I could kiss you, let you taste yourself," he said.
I lolled my head back, moaning at the thought, I wanted to kiss him so bad, wanted to feel his tongue. He reached behind my head, pulled the Velcro strap and it was out, the first time in hours. Before I could say a word, he caught my lips with his, pushing his tongue in my mouth. The taste - combined cum and pussy juice. So good!
I couldn't get enough, pressing my lips to him, my tongue with his, back and forth between our mouths, then just as quickly as it'd come off, he had the ball back in my mouth, pulling the strap tight around my head and I moaned in frustration. I wanted to tell him to take off the blindfold so I could see who I was kissing, fucking. I wanted his lips back on mine, even his cock in my mouth. I ground my pussy down on his softening shaft.
Then it was over. He'd pushed me off him. I groaned my frustration again. I know I'd turned into a slut that night, but I didn't care. I wanted it! I couldn't get enough. My mind and my body were on fire.
"He's fucking her now, she's screaming."
I hadn't even heard, but I did then, the wailing of a fucked female. I was jealous, wanted it to be me. I pressed my face to Jerry's cheek and neck, listening to his girlfriend's wails of passion. I wanted so badly to see but knew that wasn't going to happen. No one was taking off this blindfold until Alan was ready, whenever the fuck that might be.
Listening and watching his girlfriend and Alan, I felt Jerry's cock growing inside me again. 'Is it all men who are turned on watching their woman with another man,' I wondered.
I listened to my lover, grunting and groaning, his cock inside Jamie's body, her moans of pleasure, the delicious jealousy engulfing me. And then... it wasn't Alan fucking her, it was Robert, my husband! I saw him, in my blindfolded eyes, my husband's cock inside her, making her scream, his grunts of pleasure, thrusting in and out of... Jen, my best friend, Jenny, my husband was fucking her, straining, a grimace on his face, the look of lust on hers.
And I understood, finally, Robert... me and Alan, why he wanted to see us together. , the thrill, the jealousy. My thoughts were jumbled, but so excited, Robert fucking Jen, Jen fucking Robert. Their screams as they came together. My silent scream as I orgasmed on Jerry's softened cock.
Jen, beautiful Jenny, the girl that should have been homecoming queen, turned down a modeling contract, and my husband. It had been his face that I saw, not Alan's. I understood then, I married the right man.
That night, that weird night, I had been with Jen. For a reason? I couldn't understand what was happening to us, but it had started that night. Fate? Was this whole weekend fate, pre-ordained to happen? What more?
Robert... and Jen... something to think about when I got home.
"Babygirl, you there?"
I was still on Jerry's naked lap, looking up at Alan. Everything had changed... in a few seconds of realization.
"Your turn, to put it back on."
I didn't know what he had planned for the rest of the evening, but I did know I was going to enjoy it, not that I hadn't been, but now that I understood my husband, I felt even freer from my inhibitions, whatever had been left of them. And the vision I had a few seconds ago was still lingering, making me even more excited for whatever was to come.
He helped me up off Jerry's lap. "You two have been busy, haven't you?"
Alan led me into the bathroom, suggesting I go pee again, which I did. This time, though Alan had to help me because my hands were still handcuffed behind my back. He led me over to the lavatory, warmed a rag and washed the cum off my legs and my pussy, then inside me.
I was still horny, my realization from a moment ago, about the possibility of Robert with Jen had added a whole new dimension of possibilities and it was adding to my already overworked libido. Wondering what he had planned now and knowing that he was putting that spandex suit back on me was feeding my imagination. The collar, too. I'd grown to love the sexy feeling of being totally under his control, the stretchy, captured feeling of helplessness... even if I did hate the embarrassment and humiliation. Except I realized I craved it, loved it, hoped those feelings never faded away. What a weird set of emotions!
We pulled the suit back on, he stretched the arms behind me, leaving them relatively loose, I think just to torment me in their stretchy prison. And this time I had a picture in my mind of what I looked like in it, my naked body, my tits and my pussy on full display. He fit the collar around my neck and laced it. The first time, he pulled each lace snug only. This time, he pulled them tight, then a little more, using his muscles, like he was angry and taking it out on the laces. Had he been angry at me for what I'd done with Jerry? Each lace the same, until the leather held my neck like a vise. It felt almost like it was stretching me, squeezing it from the tightness.
"I wouldn't have put this back on," he said when he was finished, "except with the blindfold on I need a way to guide you when we go shopping."
What the fuck! No way in hell, not after Jerry told me what it looks like on me, like my upper body being encased in freakin' pantyhose! Walking in the park was one thing, but shopping? In a store? He'd me - three stamps of my foot means no. I stamped, once, twice, thr... and my foot hovered right above the floor. No! I wasn't going to give him the satisfaction. I'd go on his damned shopping trip, wherever. Besides, what I'd just told myself, 'whatever was to come'. Except I thought it would be here, in his house.
"Good," he said, "I was afraid we were going to disappoint Jaime. We're going to the toy store where I bought that thing you're wearing and the others. She wants them"
I almost screamed at him, 'You cudda let me put on some clothes, dammit!' but I didn't. I couldn't get out a single legible word around this thing in my mouth.
He led me over to the bed, helped me to sit down, put one of my new shoes on, then the other.
I thought I had been embarrassed before, at the park, but that was before I realized just how naked I was. And I couldn't even cover myself with my hands. I realized what this was like, my arms trapped inside a giant spider web. The harder I tried, the more the web bent, but never could break free. I wish I could describe the sweet torment.
Jerry and Jaime rode with us in the back seat. I was scared, anticipating being in front of a store full of people. "It's late on a Sunday night, thought there wouldn't be so many customers, but forgot tomorrow's a holiday," he said, "this parking lot's full of cars," as he was opening my door to let me out.
'Great, fuckin' great!'
I felt the tug on the leash, swung my legs outside and he pulled. The pressure on my neck gave me the impetus to be able to stand, getting out of the car.
The three of them were talking as we went in; Jerry and Jaime had never been in a sex store before and they were eager to see. I never had, either. About the most distant thing from my mind.
I suppose there's something, somewhere that would make me more embarrassed than I was when we went in the door, but have no idea what it could be. I just followed the tugs on my collar, mortified every time I heard someone close. I kept expecting to feel a hand on my tits or pussy, people not as polite as Jamie to ask first.
I wondered what other people were wearing. Sure as heck not this. I had to be the only one, probably in the State of Florida in a store, wearing anything like this.
The sexual energy was building inside me, surging with each step I took, with the sudden understanding, somehow knowing, that he hadn't brought me here like this for no reason. Every nerve ending was trembling, exacerbated a thousand-fold by the things I was wearing, making me helpless, waiting for the inevitable, not knowing what it might be.
"You ever had a dildo inside you... or a vibrator?" Alan asked.
I had to swing my whole upper body back and forth to try and relay 'no', the fear suddenly surging through my body... along with the craving.
"Thought prob'ly not, what say we get you a couple, then." God, I was embarrassed, did he have to practically shout it?
We continued walking around the store, constant pulls on my leash, changing directions, stopping occasionally, my anticipation and fear continuing to build.
I heard Alan whispering, no idea of the words, but my senses had become so attuned because of the blindfold. He was plotting something, I knew. Then we were moving around the store once again.
We were at the counter and Alan paid for things, I had no idea what, but suspected I'd find out later.
I was surprised when we left the store, my tension, worry had been for nothing. Well, other than just being there like I was, but nothing big, like putting me on a stage or some such thing. I had actually survived, intact.
On the way back, Alan stopped and Jerry and Jamie got out, both telling me how much they enjoyed the evening. I'm sure they did!
I was disappointed, hoping to get to see them, what they looked like, but wasn't surprised.
"Glad we ran into them," Alan said when we were back on the road again, "turned out fun." I was too, it opened my eyes to some things, even though I never got the chance to actually 'open' my eyes.
A few minutes later, we were back at Alan's. Funny how 'a few minutes' takes on a completely different meaning when you're blindfolded and have no idea how much time is passing.
Alan opened my door, helping me out with his hand and a little tug on the leash. Walking into the house, he said, "Bought a couple little toys we can play with in a bit unless you're played out?"
It sounded like he was asking, so I answered as best I could, swinging my whole upper body back and forth in what I hoped he'd understand was a 'no' gesture. After thirty-one years, played out? Not a chance!
Alan led me into the house, not to his bedroom. I knew by then the approximate steps and directions, and he turned opposite. I presumed we were in his living room, which was confirmed when he helped me to sit, which turned out to be on a couch. He sat down beside me and a moment later, I felt his hands in my hair, releasing the gag from my mouth. I could do nothing except stare into the darkness straight ahead of me, but at least could move my jaw and close my mouth.
"I think we're through with this," he said, "it's served its purpose."
I worked my jaw up and down, back and forth. It felt good to be able to move my mouth again, although I'd gotten used to it. "Ahh, that feels good, thank you."
I leaned over toward him, longing to turn my head toward him, "Kiss me, Alan, I've been needing it all day."
He twisted around, I pulled at my arms, wanting to wrap them around him, the torturous thing still trapping them, felt his breath, his lips on mine. I moaned into his mouth, our tongues mingling. A hand went between my legs, rubbing, and another groan escaped me.
We sat on the couch, our lips locked together, Alan's fingers pressed inside me, I have no idea how long but long enough that I was frantic. I wanted him.
He stood, picked me up, and, our lips locked together, carried me to the bedroom, setting me on the bed. It felt like an eternity ago that we'd been in this room, almost unbelieving what had happened here.
Wordlessly, he began unlacing the collar from around my neck. The one thing filling my mind was how good he was going to feel, inside me once again. He pulled each lace out so slowly, like he was savoring each one. When he finished, he asked me, "You ready, baby girl?"
I nodded, at least now I could nod a little, tensed my neck muscles because I knew from before how it was going to feel when he pulled it off. I didn't want my head flopping like it had earlier.
"I wondered how much of the crazy, sexy girl from high school was hidden away in there," he said as he took the collar from around my neck. "Guess we found out, huh."
I almost forgot for a moment that I could talk. "Thought I'd left that girl in the long-ago past."
"You ever show that side of yourself to your husband?" he asked.
"Maybe a little, long time ago," I lied, not wanting to reveal the truth. I hadn't felt like that for the last thirty-one years, ever since Alan left for Georgia. I hoped Robert was going to be ready for a new Daniella when I got home. The mature, 'mom' Dani was going to have to take a back seat on the bus. I'd heard it and never given it a lot of thought, but I much preferred the term 'MILF'.
He'd started fooling with the strap around my back, releasing my arms from their prison of the last several hours. "Think I'd rather have you naked for a while."
A few moments later, that's exactly what I was, naked. And it felt so good. Then I felt his hand on the back of my head, lifting the elastic of the blindfold, "The lights are turned way low, your eyes aren't going to like the light for a bit."
He was right. Even the dim light seemed like looking straight into the sun. I scrunched my eyes shut, just letting them flicker open a tiny bit.
I eventually did get them open and Alan was sitting on the edge of his bed watching me, looking like the only thing he wanted was to devour me. This man, not my husband; his handsome, dark chocolate skin, fully dressed in a smart-looking sports shirt and slacks. It felt weird and a lot... sexy, being totally naked with him still dressed, looking at me like he was. That alone would have made me wet if I hadn't already been. He leaned over and kissed me, taking my breath away with the intensity. "I liked that girl you were earlier," he said, "but I think I like the woman even better," sucking my nipple in his mouth.
I couldn't help it, but even after being blind for so long, I closed my eyes again, intertwined my hands in Alan's hair, and let the exquisite feelings flow through me - straight to my naked pussy.
Okay, I'll admit it, that little foray into exhibitionism had really turned me on. I'd never have expected that something like that, so far out of the comfort zone for a high school science teacher that it was a whole 'nother universe, could be such a turn-on. But it had been and a fully dressed Alan sucking my naked tit was only exacerbating the situation.
I couldn't have stopped the moans even if I'd wanted to, feeling Alan's lips on my breasts and his hands exploring the rest of my body.
I remembered a time I'd had to quell my moans. My parents had gone to dinner, Alan came over and we were in my bedroom making out. I was supposed to be studying for finals, which is what I'd told Mom and Dad before they went out on their dinner date. Alan was doing much as he was doing now, except we were both naked when I heard the front door open and close way earlier than it was supposed to, then Dad's voice complaining about the restaurant being full.
Alan, at that moment, was in the process of very effectively tonguing my eighteen-year-old pussy. When I squeezed my legs together in a momentary panic, it only encouraged him to dig in all the deeper, gripping my hips and pressing his mouth inside me, forcing me to stifle the moans that he was doing his best to force out of me.
That was the memory going through my mind as I felt Alan's tongue and lips slowly working their way down my tummy... to my belly-button... and below.
Alan had to spend the night in my bedroom that night for fear of awakening them by leaving. They were light sleepers and their room was right next to mine; much of the night with his cock firmly embedded inside my cum-filled pussy. Stifling the moans out of fear of discovery only intensified the sex.
I don't even know why I thought of that. I sure wasn't stifling my moans when Alan's lips found my pussy this night. Matter of fact, I heard my voice practically screaming out, "Oh fuck, Alan!"
Which made Alan chuckle. I didn't need his chuckling, I needed his sucking - my clit. "Remember how you used to talk so dirty when we fucked?"
It seemed there wasn't anything that one of us didn't remember. The 'fuck' word was quite often part of my lovemaking vocabulary with Alan. Until recently, I don't think Robert had ever heard me use that word.
But the spell was broken, his sucking ended. Alan scooted off the bed and stood, beginning to unbutton his shirt. It was a reminder again that we weren't eighteen. Alan wasn't the strong, but skinny eighteen-year-old kid, I used to know. He was a man: broad, strong shoulders; thick, muscular arms, all encased in his dark brown skin. I think I actually might have begun to drool a little.
It had all been so quick that first night. Was that only last night? One day ago? It seemed impossible.
But this time, Alan took his time. "You used to like watching me undress... looks like you still do."
He was sliding his slacks down. There weren't any shorts on underneath them. His cock was... I don't even have any words. I was already feeling it inside me again. Jerry had been nice... better than nice, actually. It was so different with him; first time, no idea what he even looked like. But Alan...! 'Man-sized, fully developed, maybe that's the best description, not eighteen anymore.
I closed my eyes for a brief second, remembering: last night; earlier tonight; and craving him all over again. My pussy was gushing at the thought.
"You willing to try one more toy, babygirl?"
I never even thought before I answered, "Yes," I told him, just wanting him inside me, my mind blank to anything else, spreading my legs apart in anticipation.
He turned, out the door, then back in a matter of seconds, before I even had a chance to react. Carrying a round, metal hoop, probably eighteen-twenty inches in diameter with a bar down the center. I was confused, had no idea...
"Tuck your legs up, babygirl, against your chest."
I did, hugged them there with my arms around my knees in a fetal position, watching Alan, still no idea what he was going to do.
He unclipped and removed the bar and slipped the hoop over my thighs and back, lifting me up off the bed just a little, slipping it up to the back of my knees, holding my legs in that position. Then he slid the bar over my tummy, latching it in place, virtually locking the hoop in place so it couldn't slide back off, thereby trapping my legs against my chest and tight together.
I could swing my lower legs up, but my knees and above were trapped in that fetal position, legs tight against my chest.
"Roll over, see how it feels," Alan suggested.
I did, trying to move around using my hands and legs from the knees down. It was hopeless, felt so weird. That bar down the middle holding the hoop in place.
Alan positioned me back on the bed on my back. "Now, the point of it," he said, moving his body over me, positioning himself. I nearly panicked, he couldn't!
But he did, I felt his cock at my entrance, instinctively tried to part my legs for him but they were held tight. He started to push, "Ohh, fuck, fuck, fuck!" I clenched my eyes shut, so fuckin' tight!
"You okay, babygirl, want me to stop?"
"Uhuh, No," I took deep breaths, again remembering my Lamaze. "Don't you fuckin' dare stop!" I'd never in my life felt anything like this! He was pushing me apart, but I didn't push. There wasn't room, and yet...
"Ahhh, baby girl, so good!" He kept pushing inside me, my legs held together like they were in a vise. The night before had been NOTHING like this!
Alan continued his pushing and my hands grasped at the bed, then were around his back, fingernails digging into his skin. Every inch inside me felt like... he was so fuckin' BIG!
And then the pushing let up, I breathed a quick sigh of relief, he pulled out, then back in and the pushing started anew. So good! I'd never felt anything so tight inside me, how fuckin' good it felt! His cock was sliding against my clit, held tight to it. My body began to spasm, I felt the orgasm hit me like a sudden earthquake, no buildup, it was just there and I screamed, couldn't stop the screaming.
When it subsided after a few moments, Alan had backed off, "I hurt you?" he asked, with real concern in his voice.
I couldn't stop the little giggle, "No, anything but! Fuck me, dammit, fuck me!"
He pushed himself back inside me, and this time met very little resistance until I felt his balls pressing against my pussy lips. He'd also pushed my lower legs up out of the way, over his shoulders. "You're so tight, babygirl"
He groaned, pulled out and thrust back into me, "Ohh, God, like... that time in your ass..." another thrust, driving me wild, "except so much better!"
I couldn't believe the difference... another thrust and Alan's face was grimacing with his obvious pleasure... holding my legs together made!
Another climax was building inside me... every thrust igniting every single nerve ending inside me. And then, despite his coming twice tonight already, I felt the hot cum erupting from his cock. It seemed that every muscle in his body tensed at that moment as my own orgasm engulfed me, for the fifth, sixth, I have no idea how many times. I'd lost track even before we went 'shopping'.
Minutes later, after regaining the ability to breathe, Alan removed the bar, then the hoop from my legs, and I stretched my legs out. I think I might have mentioned it, but I never imagined sex could be like that.
We spent the next who knows how long, re-exploring each other's bodies. I found the scar on his back from his bicycle accident when he was in Junior High, tracing it with my fingers. I'd forgotten about that scar and was excited to discover I could still feel it. He told me how it happened but I don't remember the details, other than he was on his bicycle - well, technically 'off', when it happened.
We kissed, he suckled my breasts and kissed some more. I'm not sure which I enjoyed more, the incredible orgasms or our intimacy afterward.
We talked about our lives, he recounted some of the exciting times of his career and I told him about the births of our two children, my teaching career, and that yes, I was very happily married. The one topic we both studiously avoided was our future.
Thinking of my marriage and my husband made me wonder about that night that had started me on the journey to reuniting with Alan, that weird, weird night. And the question suddenly came to my mind, "Alan, did you have anything strange happen in October? Like just lose a few hours one night?"
He looked at me like I was a crazy woman, like I wasn't making any sense. Then his face changed. If he hadn't been African-American, I'm sure it would have turned completely white.
"How could you know that?"
"I..."
"No one knew, I didn't say anything to anyone. It was a Friday. I was watching Blue Bloods, Tom Selleck. He was talking to his priest. And then... it was the middle of an old movie. The ice in my drink was gone and it was warm, almost four in the morning, an old movie was on TV..."
Twelve-forty-seven, remembering the time stamp on Mom and Dad's security camera. Three hours difference, "Three-forty-seven?" I asked him.
That look again, the incredulity, "Yeah, you knew that... how?"
So I began an explanation of what happened, starting with Robert asking me repeatedly about 'my first time', "Don't stop me until I'm done," I told him. I went on; what Robert had told me about that night, him going to the football game up to walking out of the house at twelve-forty-seven, the jacket, describing our 'first time' in detail, Jen and me losing the same time, and the last piece, the security camera time-stamped at twelve-forty-seven.
All through my narrative, Alan was looking at me like I had gone completely off the loose end, which is exactly how I felt, describing what I knew was impossible.
"So, you're trying to tell me that your husband traveled back in time and watched us that night? He was there? You know that didn't happen, I hope, that it's impossible?"
"I know it is, but how do I explain the jacket? it's real, in our house now. He'd given it away over thirty years ago. Or the fact that he described to me exactly how we made love that night, not just in general terms, but down to the scratches on your back? The security camera that caught him leaving the house at twelve-forty-seven - exactly the time when you said you became aware again. Jen and I both losing the exact same hours? I know it couldn't have happened, Alan, except that it did. He knew about the second picture, that I'd never told him, even forgotten about. There's just no logical explanation for any of it."
He ran his fingers through my hair trying to soothe me, "All I know, baby girl, is that what you're describing couldn't have happened. Maybe it was an elaborate dream, I don't know, but what's impossible is impossible, doesn't happen."
I was getting frustrated, "The jacket hanging in our closet wasn't a dream, Alan. It had shrunk over thirty years ago. He'd given it away. But it's real - with the same acid hole, fitting him perfectly. Jackets don't 'unshrink', Alan. They don't reappear like new, except for one hole, thirty years later."
Robert
I was sick the whole flight home. Bravado. That's what it was that made me sound so damned cock-sure of myself. The stewardess saw the look on my white face and even brought me a barf bag. She didn't even bother asking if I was okay.
Stupid, stupid, stupid! That look on Dani's face when Alan's big cock first impaled her will be imprinted on the very front of my mind for the rest of my life.
I thought back. I could write a fuckin' book on how to fuck up a perfectly good, wonderful marriage: My senseless obsession with Dani's 'first time'; that night that changed everything. How the 'F' did that happen? Those things happen in Rod Serling's mind, not in real life; this trip, the single stupidest thing I've done in my life by a factor of about a thousand, beginning to end.
And my asinine self-assuredness that 'oh, she loves me so she'll come home'. How many happy marriages have been broken up by a lover? What's one more in the scheme of things, I guess. Hell of a lot, that's what!
I thought about what my Dani was doing with her super-stud all day today and tonight and was damned glad for the barf bag in my hand. Next time the stewardess came by, I traded her for another.
That text from her before I boarded, 'I love you', was my only lifeline to at least a little degree of sanity.
So, what even if she did come home? She's not gonna get this guy out of her mind. I know, my mind was jumping from one incoherent, half-thought to another.
Somehow, I managed to catch my connecting flight to Pasco from Seattle. And couldn't find the fuckin' car in the parking lot when we landed. Twenty fuckin' cars and not a single one of them mine! Ten minutes of looking in a fifty-car lot before I realized we'd used Dani's, not mine.
I sat down in it, smelling her perfume, the old perfume, not the new that she bought in Tampa, and turned my phone on and sent Dani a text that I was home, just a reminder that I was still alive. You know, a 'please don't forget me' text.
My mood had improved a little by then. Maybe being in her car, whatever. Then her response, 'thank you so much, love you'.
I sat in her car, staring at those last two words, my lifeline, when another text popped up, a picture of Dani. Damn, in spite of myself, I was hard. Dani, looking like herself from twenty years ago. Except better! God, she was smokin' hot. How a forty-nine-year-old woman could look like that!
That reminded me of Dani's best friend, Jenny. Now THAT was hot! If not for her flaming red hair alone. She was Homecoming Princess, Dani was Queen. Dani had commented several times that it should have been the other way around.
Jenny had been a professional dancer with her own dance studio. She retired from dancing several years ago and now just had the studio, dance lessons, etc. If 'Dancing with the Stars' had been a thing back then, she could easily have been one of the professionals. She still had that fabulous dancer's body and every other part of the package to go along with it, too.
Enough of Jenny, don't even know why I thought about her. The text and picture relieved my mind that at least Dani was still thinking about me. My worry on the flight home had been kind of unnecessary, I thought, I did trust her. She'd be home and my wife tomorrow, just like before. Maybe smitten with her guy, but we'd find a way to deal with that. Besides, it was hot as hell! I tried to imagine what killer sex they'd be having tonight.
It made me shiver with anxiety for her to get home and tell me about it.
Dani
It was the loveliest dream I'd had in a long, long time. Soft lips tugging and nipping at my left nipple. It felt so good that I knew I'd wake up any moment and the wonderful feeling would be gone. My hand wrapped around the head the lips belonged to and I felt the short, stiff hair, pulling it tighter to my naked tit. It was my moan that awoke me, and I realized it wasn't a dream and the head didn't belong to my husband.
It took me a moment to realize where I was and whose head was sucking my tit into its mouth. I just lay there, cooing, enjoying the sensation, feeling like I'd gone to heaven, running my fingers through his coarse hair, letting his hand roam my body.
His lips left my boob and he kissed me, our tongues playing with each other, taking turns nibbling each other's lips, turning more and more sensual by the second. "You know, we never did enough of this before - waking up next to each other," he moved between my legs, his manhood pressing between my pussy lips, "and making love in the morning," as he pressed inside me.
Robert
The fear came back as I lay alone in bed that night counting the ceiling tiles. I imagined what she must be doing... they were doing. That video in my confused mind of Dani's face when his cock impaled her that first time played over and over. One instant, watching that face, I knew I'd likely never see her again and was almost frantic with worry. The next, smiling at the picture she'd sent me of her in the sexy skirt and blouse, wishing I'd been there to watch him take it all off her, totally confident in her love for me and her family.
In short, my mind was a complete mess.
Monday was a holiday for many but not for an auto parts store. Thankfully it was a busy day, not leaving me any time to ponder whether or not Dani would be on that flight home.
Dani
I was nearly in tears all the way to the airport. It had been thirty-one years since I'd seen this man, and I didn't want to lose him again. If anything, I loved him more than I had when he left thirty-one years ago. Yet, my husband - my family; I loved them as well. The scenery was a blur outside the car window. I felt Alan's hand on my knee and covered it with my own, squeezing tight, remembering everything that had transpired in the past thirty-six hours.
I smiled, thinking of what Alan had done to me the night before, how much I'd enjoyed it; and wonderment that it was the same man who'd made such gentle love with me this morning, fearful that I may never see him again. Our lives were just too far apart.
I cried when I thought of the omelet he'd made me just a few hours ago - the same shrimp omelet as I'd Interrupted several years ago, prompting the nickname 'baby girl'. This time, he finished the omelet and we ate it before he took me back to his bed one last time. He knew what I had been thinking, "After all, we're adults now, we can control our impulses," he told me with a chuckle as he was unbuttoning his shirt off my body.
That time hadn't been so gentle. It had been with me on my hands and knees, screaming his name as he thrust into me, later telling me that he wanted 'one last fuck to remember'.
Was that going to be our last? I couldn't even contemplate the thought of never seeing him again. Yet, it was a very real possibility as I knew I'd never leave my husband.
He parked in the short-term parking. "You want me to go in with you?"
I did... and yet, "No, I want to say goodbye here, in private." We kissed, the tears streaming down my cheeks.
We never discussed 'next time', never used the 'L' word. I got out, pulled my bag out of the back seat, and watched as the man who I'd given my virginity to thirty-one years earlier drove away.
The airport in Pasco, Washington was a little different than Tampa, Florida. There's a grand total of one terminal, in or out. I saw him first, standing there, looking so scared - like he thought I might not be on that flight.
Then he saw me. The change in his expression was instant. A smile enveloped his face. I love this man. Can a woman love two men? We embraced and he held me tighter than ever before.
"I thought..."
I put a finger to his lips, "Don't even say it. I'd never," I told him.
"You're so beautiful, love the outfit," he told me once we were in the house. I'd almost forgotten what I was wearing, the leather pants and sweater. Robert looked at me like I was his goddess.
"I have so much to tell you, babe," I told him. "You want to hear about it?"
He nodded, "Yeah," then followed that with, "you're going to want to see him again, aren't you?"
All I could do was look at my husband who I loved so much and tried not to cry.
"Talk about that later?" he said.
I nodded, anxious to have that discussion, but he was right, now wasn't the time. "Want to help me unpack?" I asked him. I wanted to show him the skirt.
He followed me into our bedroom, where, over twenty-eight years, we've had undoubtedly thousands of wonderful memories and two children made. Well, one was most likely 'made' in a hotel room overlooking the Pacific Ocean in Crescent City, California, on a trip through the Redwoods, but still...
I unzipped the bag and there on top was the leather skirt. I held it in front of me, showing him. "Put it on, model for me?" he asked.
I shook my head, "Not now, I have other plans for it."
He cocked his head, wondering what I meant. I wasn't going to give him a clue, setting it down and taking out the rest, one by one.
Toward the bottom, underneath a white shirt, Alan's that I'd worn that morning, that I hadn't put there when I took it out, was the 'leotard' from last night, bright pink, exactly like Alan had said. Jerry! He'd told me it was completely sheer, making me think that when we went to the store.
I held it up, seeing it for the first time. "What's that?" Robert asked.
It took me a minute or two to realize what he'd said. When it did, I looked up at him with a smile on my face, "I'll show you in a little bit."
Everything else was there, too: the leather collar, blindfold, ball-gag, even the slippers and leg straps. Last thing out was the hoop and bar. I smiled, wondering what evil thoughts my husband must be thinking behind that smile of his.
"These are...?" he asked.
"From last night," I told him. "Want me to show you?"
Robert
Did I! This was a side of Dani that I'd never seen before.
But first, dinner. It was early, only a little after four, but for Dani, she'd been on airplanes for a long time. We went to Olive Garden - maybe not in the class of Alan's, but we both loved Italian.
"You have to help me out of my clothes," she told me later that night, in our bedroom.
"Did Alan... help you?" as I walked to my wife and began lifting her soft sweater up her firm tummy. Her skin felt so delectable underneath it. It had been less than forty-eight hours since we last made love. The longest forty-eight hours of my life.
"No... I... he watched..."
Dani stood, not helping me, watching me, her eyes never leaving mine as I lifted her sweater over her head. She was wearing a new bra, one like she hasn't worn for years, maybe decades; black, totally sheer. I ran my hands over her near-naked breasts, enjoying like a teenager with his first girlfriend.
There was something different about Dani, I guess knowing how she'd enjoyed another man and he'd enjoyed her. It was just... I can't even begin to describe, so fuckin' hot! My hardness factor had to be at least on the diamond scale.
My hands roamed down to her ass, feeling those leather pants, so tight around her waist. She wore leather often the first years of our marriage but gradually moved away from it. I didn't understand why, she always looked and felt so good in it. I hoped that this would be the beginning of a new trend for her. But for now at least... God!
She moaned when I unbuttoned them, lowered the zipper, and began to push them down. When was the last time we'd done this? Me undressing her for sex? I have no clue, long, long time ago. Even with our recent, shall I say, 'enhanced' sexual experiences.
Her panties were a matching set with the bra; black, sheer, and tiny - so tiny. I had to stand back and just admire my sexy wife in that panty-bra set, noticing the dampness making them even more transparent. "You like?" she asked.
All I could do was a grunted, "Uhuh."
"Good, because it's my new style," as she pushed her panties down, baring her smooth pussy. "Think the teachers at school would be surprised at what's going to be underneath my skirts?"
Dani's almost always worn pants to school. I could think of one unmarried math teacher in particular who might be having apoplectic fits. Since his first day three years ago, he's had an obvious thing for Dani. He tried to hide it, but she's told me numerous times the subtle things he's done. And at games or anything outside 'school' itself, he's not nearly so subtle in lusting after her. She's always had fun teasing and I'd loved it. But now...?
"You going to help with my bra?" she interrupted my near trance-like state.
I pulled her to me, feeling her body against mine, almost like that first time. Maybe it hadn't been spectacular for Dani, but it sure had for me. This seemed almost like that, except even better since I wasn't nearly as afraid. My hands roamed from her bare bottom up her back to the strap of her bra... not able to find the clip.
"It clips in front, silly," she giggled.
Oh! Well, I was just a little excited. Such a tiny detail. I moved my hands around front and found the clip, releasing it, then pulled it away from her beautiful breasts, rubbing my fingers across the hard nubbins of her nipples.
"Mmm, they like that, but... they'd like a little more."
I knew what she meant, she's made that comment before, many times. Dani loved my sucking on her nipples and I loved doing it for her just as much. She moaned when my lips sucked her breast into my mouth, first one, then the other. Back and forth, drawing her nipples out into their hard bud, moans of pleasure coming from her mouth until she finally said, "Enough, need to get dressed for you."
The weird-looking, pink thing was still right next to her on the bed. She picked it up and started to put it on, first her legs, then pulled it up. "You better move the suitcase off the bed," she said, so I moved it onto her dresser.
She struggled to get her arms into the sleeves that were so long and extended around her back., then stepped to our full-height mirror. "This is the first time I've seen it."
It looked incredible on her, the way the material stretched over her body, showing every curve, her breasts, her hard nipples, so high on her hips, hands and arms totally encased, hanging by her sides...
"The strap on the back, pull it," she told me
I did. It pulled her arms up around her waist, "Hard, pull it tight."
I realized what it was doing, like a sexy straitjacket, trapping her arms in the stretchy material. "This is what he did to you?" I asked her. God, she looked sexy. I never would have imagined my wife...
"Uhuh... and more. Get the leather thing out of the suitcase."
She watched herself in the mirror as I retrieved it; heavy, stiff, laces on one side, soft on the inside. "Put it around my neck, laces to the back. It wraps around."
My cock was about to burst. This was my wife! I started to lace it up, holding her neck stiff. After three or four laces, pulling each one snug, she said, "Tight. It doesn't hurt, won't choke me. Pull them tight, try to break the string."
Okay! If that's what she wants. I undid what I had done and started again, this time pulling each one as tight as I could get it. There were ten laces up the back, like shoelaces, but I've never put all my muscles into shoelaces. Several times, pulling it through, then pulling tight, Dani grunted. "Too tight?" I'd ask her.
"No, just right."
When I was done, she turned toward me, looking straight ahead; not up, down, sideways, but straight ahead. I had no idea that something like this could be such a turn-on, but... damn.
She stepped over to the suitcase, totally unable to move her head. "The slippers and two leather straps, get them."
Again, I did as she asked, having no idea what they were for. Dani moved to the end of the bed, sitting down. "Put the slippers on my feet," she told me, still looking straight ahead. I could see her moving her eyes, trying to watch, but her head was totally immobile.
Once I had the slippers on, she leaned back onto the bed, looking straight up at the ceiling, "Scoot me back just a little," she asked. So I moved her up a few inches until she said to stop, her legs still dangling off the end of the bed. "Hook the two clips on each of the slippers."
I still had no idea what all this was leading up to but did as she asked. There was a metal ring on each side of each slipper and each strap split into two at the end, with a clip on each, one for each side of the slipper.
"The blindfold." I was only too happy to accommodate my bride. I had to press the elastic around behind her head because she couldn't lift herself at all. Maybe I was dense, but I still wasn't understanding where this was leading - other than the fact it was making me so fuckin' horny!
"Now, the other end of the straps, they hook on the ring on each side of the collar."
They're short. I couldn't picture how... "Bend your knees, what?"
She giggled. "No, just do it, I'll show you."
Okay, I grabbed the end and tugged, Dani lifted her leg up and I pulled a little harder, pulling her leg up to nearly vertical with the bed before the clip hooked into the ring. "Now the other," she told me.
When I was done, Dani's legs were held almost straight up. I couldn't stop myself from glancing down between her legs and... my eyes got wide, realizing what it was doing to her. I hadn't realized the slit in the thing she was wearing. And then she let her legs swing to the side!
"Holy! This the view Alan had!" I didn't even realize I'd spoken out loud.
"Uhuh, Jamie and Jerry, too."
I was too incredulous to register what she'd just said. After a few seconds, I looked up at my wife, "Jamie... and Jerry? Who are they?"
"Friends of Alan's, we met them in the park. I was wearing the leotard. They thought it looked sexy, and Alan wanted them to see the rest. He invited them back to the house."
I looked back down at my wife's wide-open pussy, imagining this other couple seeing what I was seeing, "You didn't object?" I asked her.
"Couldn't, had the ball gag in my mouth... but didn't want to, anyway. I was so turned on."
I got the gag out of her suitcase, put it in my mouth and tried to talk, only unintelligible noises came out. Took it out. I didn't like it, couldn't imagine how Dani could have, either, put it down. "Alan fucked you like this?"
"Uhuh, Jerry too, like I hope you'll hurry up and do."
Everything my wife was saying was shocking the hell out of me. "He did it, too?"
"Twice," she said, "well, actually he did me once and I did him once in a chair." I couldn't take any more, my pants were coming off.
"This 'Jerry', what'd he look like?" I asked her.
"Don't know, I had the blindfold on the whole time they were there. All I know is that Jaime, his wife - or girlfriend, sounded young. Couldn't tell about Jerry."
"So you fucked a guy, what - sitting on his lap in a chair, don't know how old he is, what he looks like, anything?"
"His name, I knew his name; first name, at least. He's well endowed. And God, it was hot! He took the gag out and we kissed. He made me come so hard."
"And what was your football player doing while you were fucking this guy?"
She laughed, "He was fucking Jamie. She wanted to try the outfit I had been in. I was naked."
"Speaking of which..." My clothes were off by then. Dani was propped up, legs in the air, her shaved pussy anxiously awaiting and I couldn't keep this up any longer.
I stood at the end of the bed, my rock-hard cock teasing her entrance, getting a desperate sounding "Please," from my wife. She was pulling at her arms, looking frustrated that she couldn't get them free.
"Any more 'surprises'?" I asked her.
Dani's legs were spread wide, her naked pussy gaping open, just begging me. I couldn't resist. The 'bareness' was totally new and so damned sexy looking. My mouth went to her, sucking, tongue reaching inside her. She moaned.
"Anything more?" I asked her again, before my lips found her soaking wet love-button and sucked it into my mouth. Dani's hips bucked in my mouth, her body tensed, and I got the first gush of her orgasm in my mouth.
"Jerry..."
"Yes, Jerry what?" as I set to work sucking the cum from her gushing pussy.
"Lied to me... told me... ohhh fuck!" I'd stood up, my straining cock pushed inside her. She was so wet and slippery, it slipped inside her so easily. So deep! So good! I groaned along with her, pausing to enjoy the sensation of being buried so deep.
"Told you... what?" I managed to spit out.
I pulled out of her, thrust back in - hard - waited for her answer.
"Don't stop... please!"
I pressed my pelvis hard against hers, waiting. "Lied to you?"
"Told me... the outfit was... transparent... like pantyhose..."
I couldn't wait, another withdrawal and hard thrust inside my wife's pussy.
"Before went to... the... store..."
The orgasm exploded inside me. Dani's legs were spread wide on the edge of the bed. I pressed myself inside her, gritting my teeth, muscles clenched, feeling her body's shuddering contractions, her thrusting hips.
When it was over, I snuggled up to my wife, kissed her, and nibbled lightly on her ear. She's always loved that after sex. After a few minutes of recovery time, I unfastened the hooks at her neck, letting her legs down and helped her scoot up on the bed, then took the blindfold off, and snuggled back up with her.
"How much of that was real?" I asked her. I pretty much knew that the park, Jerry, Jamie, and the store were made up to get me excited - and it had worked.
She giggled. I didn't know how she could even breathe with that thing around her neck. "Guess you'll just have to figure it out, won't you," she said.
"There was no Jerry or Jamie, was there?"
She just giggled some more, the happiest sound on earth. She can't tell a story like that without giving it away.
Next morning, she was up early as usual. Dani's always at school by seven-thirty. Our parts store doesn't open till nine and I'm usually there by eight-thirty. I'd never paid attention before, but that morning, I wanted to see how she was dressing.
She didn't disappoint, with a matching pair of extremely skimpy, red lace bikini panties and bra, then a skirt just at her knees. "Wouldn't Tom like to know what's under that skirt, think he'll get a sneak peek?" The flowery skirt was conservative but pretty. She put another new cashmere sweater, similar to the one she wore home the day before, but a pretty blue to match the skirt. When she moved just right to the light, I was sure I could make out the outline of her red bra.
She laughed at my reference to Tom, the math teacher with a crush on her. "Might be late getting home, going to try and meet with Jen after school," she told me, not answering the question about Tom and a sneak peek.
The store was slow that day, giving me lots of time to daydream about what might have really happened that night in Tampa. The one thing I was certain of was that there was no Jerry or Jaime. Dani wouldn't do something like that, even under those circumstances. But it was fun to imagine what it might have been like if there actually had been.
That evening, true to her word, Dani didn't get home until after seven. She's usually home after school by four with a load of homework to do, tests to grade, something.
We had a fabulous dinner, roast lamb chops, baked potato, green beans with bacon, and heated store-bought biscuits. Peanut butter ice cream for dessert.
The subject of Alan never came up, and at bedtime, Dani brought out the steel hoop. "Want me to show you what this is for, tonight?"
If it was going to lead to anything like last night... "Yeah, love it!" I enthusiastically told her.
She pulled the sweater over her head, revealing that sexy bra and as she began to unbutton the skirt (Tom - eat your heart out!), she said, "Oh, by the way, we're going out to dinner with Jen and Rich Saturday."
Something to look forward to. Jenny is always so much fun. Richard, her husband, too, but especially Jenny. Even as long as I've known her, twenty-eight years, she still sends my heart rate through the roof.
But now, my wife... and that hoop...
"You asked me last night how much of what I said was real?" she asked me.
"Uhuh, was just curious how much you'd made up."
"And what do you think I might have made up?"
The night before, she'd told me some pretty outrageous things; wearing that 'thing' out in public to a store, making up another couple, fucking the other guy, and so on. Those things just don't happen to forty-nine-year-old, conservative high school teachers. Of course, most married high school teachers don't have ex-NFL boyfriends, either.
We were in the bedroom, getting ready for bed. I was sitting on the bed in my red boxers, Dani had put on a nighttime outfit, one of my favorites, that she'd bought a couple weeks earlier, a pajama set; pink lace and very, very sheer, all intricate, flowery patterns throughout; the top - spaghetti straps over her shoulders, a deep 'V' and elastic under her boobs emphasizing her 'assets'. The bottom was cut low on her hips with a tie around her waist; loose and flowing legs with slits nearly to her thigh, all concealing exactly nothing, only pretending to try, which made the whole thing sexy as hell.
Not even considering the makeup and perfume she'd put on that we'd gotten that night in Tampa, if she was trying to seduce me, she was doing a damned good job.
"Jerry and Jamie for one, going shopping for another," I told her, looking back and forth between her nipples poking through and an almost naked, shaved pussy that I still wasn't used to - not at all.
She laughed, "Seems I have a credibility problem, then, don't I? Alan didn't believe what I told him about that night last October, either. Which do you think is more likely to not have happened, that night or Jerry?"
Not giving me a chance to answer, she went to my closet, rummaging through it. "I don't see your old jacket from that night, you do something with it?"
"No, I hung it in the closet, haven't touched it since. But you're changing the subject, tell me."
She turned toward me, walking back to the bed and sat down beside me, "I asked you... which do you think is more likely to be real, that night, fucking Jerry, or the shopping trip?"
"Well, I know what happened that night, so that's got to be the top of the list, and I have to seriously doubt that either Jerry or going shopping wearing that thing happened."
She started giggling, "Guess it's a matter of knowledge, isn't it? Alan knows what happened Sunday night, doesn't think that night in October was possible, so he'd tend to put those things in the opposite order."
I looked at my wife, finally saying, "You're telling me..."
"That what I told you about Sunday was real?" She turned more serious, "Meeting Jerry and Jaime in the park, they came back to the house and we fucked. Twice.
I closed my eyes, leaned back on my hands, and pictured in my mind what Dani was telling me. I opened them when I felt Dani get up off the bed. She went out in the hall, then back a moment later with a kitchen chair.
"I want to show you exactly what Jerry and I did while Alan and Jaime were occupied on the bed," she said, rummaging through a drawer after setting the chair down. She pulled out the blindfold and a pair of handcuffs, then pushed her pajama top and bottom off, making herself gloriously naked. Staring at her like this, imagining just two nights ago, brought me a whole new appreciation for my wife's body.
She put the blindfold on herself, then told me, "You need to get naked, too," and sat down in the chair she'd brought in.
She waited a few moments while I slipped my clothes off. My cock was rock hard, imagining myself as Jerry, looking at this beautiful, naked woman for the first time then she held out the handcuffs to me, "Put this on me," holding her arms together behind the chair.
I did as she asked, locking her arms together in the cuffs, clicking them tight on her wrists, then stood, admiring my handiwork, my gorgeous wife blindfolded and handcuffed, her legs spread apart on the chair showing her puffy, damp, shaved pussy.
"Now," she said, "suck my tits... be Jerry." If we hadn't had the sex just the night before, I would probably have come right then, visualizing this guy that Dani didn't even know what he looked like, sucking her naked tits in his mouth. Fifteen minutes earlier, I was certain he was just 'a story'. No more!
I knelt in front of my wife, sucking one of her nipples in my mouth, then her entire tit, imagining how Jerry must have enjoyed doing what I was.
Dani moaned, "Oh yes, feels so good!"
I mimicked what I thought he would have been doing, switching to her other tit, my hands all over her, her nipples hard and pointed, eliciting more moans. "I had the gag in my mouth," she whimpered in-between moans.
Okay, I knew where she'd put it, the same drawer as the blindfold and handcuffs. I got up to get it and she stood up at the same time. "Make this even more realistic," I said as I forced the ball in Dani's mouth, then strapping it tight around her head. I know she said she didn't like it, but too bad. It's how she said she was that night. And fuck, it was hot, my smart, sexy wife so helpless with a complete stranger.
She sputtered, trying to make sounds, her mouth opening and closing but nothing more than grunts coming out. Her hands motioned, pointing to me, then the chair, along with the 'ahh, ahh' sounds she was making. I presumed she was trying to tell me to sit.
My heart was pounding in my chest when I felt Dani's body sliding down mine. We'd made love, had sex, thousands of times in the last twenty-eight years, but this was so different. Only two nights earlier, her naked body had been sliding down onto a stranger's cock. When I began to feel her pussy slowly wrapping around me, I was that stranger, feeling her for the first time.
She ground her pussy down on me, eliciting moans around her gag, pressing her naked tits against my chest and almost frantically rubbing her lips and the gag against my lips, almost like she was trying to tell me...
I pulled the gag from her mouth and within a millisecond, her lips were on mine, her tongue exploring my mouth, grinding her pussy on my pelvis, my cock buried deep inside her.
She pulled her lips away for a moment, saying, in her fevered voice, "Suck my tits."
That's a phrase I would never have expected to hear from my wife a few weeks ago, especially being said to anyone other than me. But who the hell was I to deny the lady's request? Her nipple was hard and distended when I sucked it into my mouth. Dani had thrust her chest out and her head was thrown back, eliciting moans from her mouth, "Ahh, so good!"
My excitement level was at least a fifteen on a scale of one to ten. This concept of 'being' this other man who had done this very thing to my wife only two nights earlier was blowing my mind.
Our bodies were in unison, Dani pumping up and down, my thrusts into her with every one of her down motions, and my lips moving from one tit to the other.
I felt it before her scream, her pussy tightening, clamping around my cock, "Yes, yes, yesss!" she screamed as her body quivered and shook from her orgasm, setting off my ejaculations inside her, spurt after spurt, the intensity almost agonizing. The thought briefly went through my mind wondering if this other guy's orgasm was as forceful as my own, which only made me come harder. Who'd have ever thought?
We were both damp with sweat, breathing hard when it was finally over. God, it had been hot! When Dani was able, she climbed up off me and turned, "Will you take these off me, indicating the handcuffs on her wrists.
I climbed up off the chair, went to the drawer where she was apparently keeping her 'toys', and rummaged through it. "Where's the key?" I asked her, not finding it among her other things.
Her face almost instantly turned white, "I...I... don't remember seeing it," then almost as quickly, recovering and breaking out in giggles. "We have no key!"
I looked at my wife, standing naked, still blindfolded, hands behind her back and began to laugh along with her. "What the..." hardly able to stifle the giggles at the mess we'd gotten ourselves into. Or should I say, gotten Dani into?
I took her blindfold off, then examined the handcuffs. They were metal, looking all the world like police handcuffs, certainly not 'toy' cuffs. There was no emergency release like I'd have expected on cuffs intended for sex play. They needed a key, plain and simple, which we apparently didn't have.
She sat on the bed while I looked on the internet for how to remove handcuffs. Bolt cutters. Unfortunately, our house was just a little short on bolt cutters laying around.
"The store," I finally blurted out, "we have bolt cutters, even one to loan," I told Dani.
I began to get dressed. The store's about a twenty-minute drive, so I told Dani I'd be back in about forty-five minutes or so. "I want to go with you," she said, "I don't want to be here alone like this."
I guess it would be kind of a helpless feeling. I finished dressing, then started to look for some easy-to-put-on clothes for Dani. She couldn't put anything on top very easily because of her arms behind her back. "Just get my pajama bottoms and blue coat," she told me.
The coat made sense, it fits her nice and loose so she could just drape it over her shoulders and button in front, but the pajama bottoms? "You sure?" I asked her, "it's chilly outside." It was still mid-February. Not cold, but we weren't in Tampa. Last time I looked, it was forty-eight.
"We won't be outside long... and I still feel kind of naughty," she told me with a sexy grin. "Besides, there won't be anyone else there this late."
A few minutes later I was unlocking the back door to our parts store, and Dani followed me in. I found the bolt cutter and took her coat off. I had to stop and take a breath. Dani, nothing on top, wearing those sexy jammie bottoms in my store, filled my head with images: Tyler, the new kid we hired a couple months ago, walking in on us; customers in the store...
I had to quit thinking about that and tend to the task at hand, getting those handcuffs off my wife. Unfortunately, I'd put them on tight. "Don't move," I told her, carefully putting the tip of the cutter over it, so hopefully, it wouldn't pinch her skin, then squeezed the handles together - hard.
It finally snapped, and one side popped open, Dani letting out a little squeal. She rubbed her wrist and we looked at it, a small scratch where the bolt cutter had pinched her. A moment later, her other wrist was free as well. That one was a little easier since she could help now, pushing her skin away.
"Well, that was fun," Dani said, as I was starting the car, "not quite like going shopping in that sex store, but still..."
I looked over at her, my mind going in places I knew it shouldn't and my cock starting to grow again, "You know... Castle? I bet they're open."
"I... I'm not... No..." she stuttered, her face turning a bright red.
I turned right from the parking lot, instead of left toward home. She looked at me, "Hon, you're not..."
It was all I could do to resist chuckling. This was going to be fun.
**Dani**
I couldn't believe my husband was doing this. I doubted there was anything I could say that would dissuade him. Well, probably, but truth was, I was excited. Besides, we did need to replace the broken handcuffs.
The fact that I was dressed, uhh - mostly undressed, the way I was, was turning me on. I couldn't believe the change in myself over just the last few days. Only a week ago, I wouldn't have even imagined myself going to a sex store, much less wearing nothing except a pair of sexy pajama bottoms and coat. Now, I can't even describe how turned on I was... and freakin' scared out of my mind! I didn't even have a blindfold to hide behind. It was worse even than being naked would have been.
I knew where it was, and the closer we got, the wetter my pussy was getting. "I can't believe we're doing this," I told my husband.
He turned toward me, glancing down at my pajama bottoms. They had a single purpose, to turn on my man, and the two times I'd worn them had served their purpose very well. Now, to wear them into an actual store! In our empty parts store had been bad enough. How many people are there in a sex store late on a Tuesday night? Hopefully, only a clerk. I didn't have any idea how many were in the store in Tampa or how anyone dressed.
When Robert stopped in the parking lot, I was shaking, scared out of my wits, "Don't think if I can do this," I told him, "almost wish for that blindfold."
"Want me to go buy one first?" he asked, trying to be helpful.
I hesitated, hadn't thought of that. It would make this a lot easier. But, did I want 'easier'? I looked down at myself, those sheer, lacy bottoms. They didn't hide ANYTHING! Neither was the coat long enough. At least the coat had a couple buttons done up.
"No... I want to do this," surprising myself. Even with Alan, I think I'd have said no to doing it if he'd given me the chance, which he wouldn't have. Like I said, at least then I had been blindfolded.
My heart was pounding when Robert opened my door and took my hand, helping me out of the car. I concentrated on just breathing. 'I can do it, I can do it,' I kept telling myself. I was actually going to go in that store in nothing except transparent bottoms and a coat.
And then, as I stood, getting enough strength in my legs to move them, Robert unbuttoned the coat, letting it drape open several inches, "There, lots better," he said.
He'd just raised the stakes exponentially. It barely was covering my nipples, leaving my chest and stomach completely naked. "Really?" I asked him. He was enjoying this wayyy too much,
He didn't answer, just took my hand and we began walking toward the entrance. I had to use my other hand to hold it together at least a little while we walked. I knew I looked good for a forty-nine-year-old woman; probably even for thirty-nine. A lot of hard work.
There was a sign on the front door, 'Minimum age eighteen. ID will be required for all appearing to be less than thirty.'
I would have happily died when we went through the door and there were customers everywhere, couples and singles, probably twenty or more people; short skirts, pants, even one young girl in a negligee. That helped, I didn't feel quite so out of place.
We began wandering around, nearly every person we passed turned their head for a peek at the new woman, barely dressed.
"What are we looking for in here?" Robert whispered in my ear.
I looked at him, "You suggested it, thought you knew - handcuffs, maybe?"
Okay, that seemed to give us a goal, at least. I'd never been to a place like this. Well, not true, exactly, but it was the first time I could see anything. Robert stopped to look at a shelf of dildos and picked up a big glass one, "Think you'd enjoy this?" he asked me with a smirk on his face, holding what looked to be at least nine inches long, curved, deep spiral ribs the full length, then a handle on the end.
"Can I help you find anything?" a pretty, curvy mid-twenties girl asked. She was wearing a tight blouse, buttons straining to keep it closed, and a micro-skirt maybe six-inches long. "You'd love that, I can tell you it feels incredible," she told me, looking me up and down. "Love your outfit, too," she said.
Her name tag said 'Rebekka' on it, with 'k'. "Pretty name," I told her.
"Thank you," she said, "most people call me Bekka - with a 'K'," with a little laugh, "it was my dad. Mom said she wasn't happy when she found out. They'd agreed on the name but never talked about the spelling. She thought it'd be normal, with 'C's.
She must have noticed the embarrassed look on my face, "First time here?" she asked, "haven't seen you before."
All I could do was shake my head. Robert looked like he was enjoying himself immensely. "You do know you don't need the coat in here, it's plenty warm," she said.
I felt my face flush all over again, then my husband behind me tugging at my coat. I couldn't. Not that. I took hold of it and held, "No, I told him... can't."
"Too bad," she said, her eyes sparkling, "we do have a little nudity in here once in a while, always nice."
"Is it even legal?" I asked her, even worrying about myself. These bottoms weren't hiding anything.
"No, but we're careful about underage. The police don't bother us."
"You sure, hon?" Robert asked me, still standing behind me with his hands on my coat.
I was tempted. "I... just can't," I told him. Maybe another time I'd be braver. Maybe if there weren't quite so many people.
Robert had the box with the dildo, and Rebekka led us to the aisle with all sorts of handcuffs. She picked up a pair, furry, "These are the most popular, they feel really good," clipping them around my wrists, showing me that they wouldn't slip off.
"You know you can use them on your husband, too," she said. "Lots of husbands like it." Robert's face had turned red, shaking his head no. I liked the thought.
"You should try bed restraints, too," she pointed out, opening a box with four wide leather cuff-like devices, each with an attached light rope with a mechanism that pulled tight and locked. I picked up one and clipped it around Robert's wrist, squeezing it down tight.
"Fits perfect," I told him before he had a chance to object. "We'll take it," I told Rebekka.
Just before we left, a hundred-some dollars poorer, along with some lube for the dildo, she'd told us that it 'would enhance the feeling inside me', I noticed her slipping my husband a note. I wondered...
On our way out, about ten feet before the door, I shrugged my shoulders, did a little pushing, and let my coat fall off, baring myself for those last few feet. When we got to the car, I couldn't stop giggling, "I can't believe I did that... so fuckin' excited!"
Then I remembered the note. "What's with the note?" I asked Robert.
"Dunno," he told me, showing it to me, 'come back in, need to ask you something.'
"Guess I better check it out... be right back," he said, disappearing back inside.
A moment later, he was back, getting in the car with a grin on his face like a Cheshire Cat. "Well?" I asked him.
He gave a little laugh, "She wanted to know if you're into girls? Think she fell in love."
I stared, my mouth dropping open, "She... what?"
He repeated, "I think she wants to fuck you," handing me her business card with a personal cell number written on it.
I couldn't stop myself from starting giggling again, "I've... never... What did you tell her?"
He took the card back from me, looked at it, then handed it back, "That you'd call her, of course."
"You... What? You're not serious?" I was incredulous, surely, he was joking.
All he did was smile at me, "Don't be rude, call her, she said she's off at ten every night, off Sunday and Monday. I told her you'd probably call her tomorrow."
He started the car and headed home. I didn't know what to think, I've never been with a girl. I used to be curious what it might be like, but haven't even thought about it for years, probably decades. And now? With everything else, I wondered... She was pretty.
I bundled the coat around me and rushed inside when we got home. Robert was right behind me, carrying our bag of goodies. I was so horny and knew he would be, too, after that little expedition.
"I think we better get some sleep," he said, putting our bag of goodies on the kitchen table. The bulge in his pants was saying something completely different, though.
He undressed and climbed into bed.
**Robert**
I watched Dani, totally blown away by what we'd just done. Her, in that store, then taking off the coat as we left. Hot damn! I can't think of anything in my forty-nine years so hot. My school teacher wife, ninety-nine percent naked... in public!
I wanted nothing more than to fuck her right now. But... other plans.
She put on the top she'd taken off earlier, it seemed like an eternity ago, just as freakin' sexy as the bottoms. She climbed into bed beside me, snuggled up to me, and nibbled on my ear. Those 'other' plans, they could...
"We need to talk about... him," she whispered in my ear.
"Uhuh," I knew we did. It turned me on just thinking about him - with Dani.
"So?" she asked, her fingertips just grazing up and down on my manhood.
I didn't know what she wanted from me, the hardness of my cock was pretty much giving away my feelings on her 'relationship' with him.
"I think..." I started to say, my mind going a thousand miles a minute, going nowhere, "I... liked you being with him... staying with him." "What we just did... you'd never have done that." I liked the 'new' Dani, apparently, the 'young' Dani reincarnated. And the new me as well.
"I like... the surprises, not being in control, never knowing what's next, maybe a little... being pushed outside my comfort zone."
I nodded, thinking that I enjoyed it, too. Both of us so far out of the zone we'd been in for virtually our whole marriage. Something that I'd never imagined, from either of us. "I like it, too, the little push." I thought about it a moment longer, "We can do it to each other, but the impetus... I know, that came from Alan." I went on, "And he's made me realize how sexy you are. Maybe how much I've kind of gotten used to that, even forgotten. But now... it all seems so new again."
This time it was Dani's turn to nod in understanding, "and exciting, I feel so alive, like every minute is something new."
"I think... it's partly because I know how he wants you, how sexy you are to him. And I'm seeing you with those eyes." My mind wandered to something he'd said, "Single all those years... because no woman could compare."
I finally decided to blurt out what I was thinking all along, "I want you to see him again, maybe a weekend... if you want to, that is?"
Dani smiled, "I love you, you know that, don't you," snuggling her body up to me and kissing me, more with love than passion. Like the 'old' us. I still liked that, too, mixed in with the new.
"Yes," she said, "to both."
She climbed out of the bed, "I was looking for something when the evening started," rummaging through my closet. "Your jacket, the wool one with the hole in it. It was on this hanger," holding up an old metal hanger, the kind with the twist ties, probably the only one like it still in the house. "What did you do with it?"
I sat up, surprised, "I haven't touched it since I hung it there. You sure you didn't do something with it?"
"Uhuh, I'm sure. I wanted a picture of it to send to Alan. Show him the physical evidence of that night. He still didn't believe me." She went through the rest of my closet, then again, then hers. "It's not here," she finally admitted. That was weird, it had been, neither of us had touched it since that night. I've pushed it aside dozens of times looking for a shirt to wear.
"You copied that security cam footage on your laptop, didn't you?" I asked her, "you can send that to him."
"Uhuh," as she opened her laptop, went to the file directory and started scrolling, "It's gone... not here. I remember it, 'mystery night'. It was there, I remember thinking that it was the last 'M' file in the directory, I'd never lose it."
Now we were getting spooked, big time, everything seems to have disappeared, just as mysteriously as it appeared. "You sure you're looking in the right directory?"
She nodded, "Uhuh, am." She did some more keystrokes, she's a wizard on the computer. "It's not anywhere, I searched the computer, there's no such file. It's gone."
"Okay," I asked her, "what do you remember about that night?"
She thought a minute, "Jen and I were having dinner at the River House, I had a shrimp salad, we even talked about it being the anniversary of our senior year homecoming." She smiled, "I even remember thinking about it being my first time with Alan." She paused a while after that memory, then, "I was surprised you weren't here when I got home and finally went to sleep until you got home and woke me up."
I sat, staring at her, realizing, then it dawned on her, too, "Oh my God! I remembered it, all of it.," clamping her hand over her mouth in shock. Those hours had been gone to her, a blank as if they'd never happened. Now, they were back - and all our evidence had disappeared.
"I have to call Jen, ask her," she said.
She got on the phone, talked to Jenny a few minutes, their conversation had me in total shock, Dani, too. When she clicked it off, "She remembers it all, doesn't know what I'm talking about when I asked her about not remembering."
"It's like... like that night... never happened."
"Except it did... I remember it all... like it was yesterday... how you were over him... him on his back, it's so clear in my mind..." I closed my eyes, reliving in my mind what I'd seen that night. "You had his cock in your hand, holding it at your pussy... and started letting yourself down, inch-by-inch, his cock disappearing inside you... groaning... you paused... about halfway down on him. Took two deep breaths..." It couldn't be any clearer in my mind, like I was watching them together right that minute, "let yourself drop down on him... the grimace on your face, Alan's big groan. He said it was his first time, too. You leaned forward, your naked breasts... kissed him. There was a little bit of blood leaked out..."
I opened my eyes, remembering what it had been like standing there watching my wife's first time. Her face was white... "What?" I asked her.
"Honey..." she paused, a long time it seemed, "it... it wasn't like that..."
I looked at her, it was, "But... I saw..."
"No... I was on my back..." and she described in detail how it had happened, completely different than what I'd seen. "That was how you described it to me that night," she said.
I was in shock. I know what my mind had just seen was what I'd seen. But, had I told her differently? She wouldn't lie about that. I know what had happened that night, what I'd seen, exactly like I just described to Dani. Yet...
"His name, how would I have known his name?"
She got up, pulled her senior yearbook down from the top of the closet, thumbed through it. "There," she said, pointing to a picture of her and a tall, lanky black football player, 'Daniella Foster, Homecoming Queen and her date, Alan Ryder'. She turned the page, there was a big glossy picture she'd inserted a long time ago, her date, Alan Ryder, kissing her on the lips, the second picture - the one I'd 'never seen' before. It was all there, what I thought I had never known before that night. Written across the bottom in his scrawl, 'Best girlfriend ever, Love you, A'
Dani and I looked at each other, almost simultaneously said, "It never happened." It had been a dream, all an elaborate dream. But how... how could Dani still remember the coat? The security camera? So many things that she remembers, too, like the blackout, Jenny's blackout. If it had been a dream, how could Dani remember those things?
Nothing made sense - none of it. Everything that had happened since - it had all stemmed from that night. And yet...
"Maybe he was right," she finally said, "it couldn't have happened... Any other detail you can think of, anything?" she asked.
I closed my eyes, envisioning the scene all over again, what I'd seen that night - or thought I'd seen, "The mole... a little brown mole on his butt, about there," pointing to my right butt. "Didn't think of it until now." I thought a few seconds longer, "Two, there were two right together, that's what made it stand out, why I noticed."
Dani's eyes were big, her face almost white, "He doesn't have two moles," she said. My heart dropped, "He had them removed in college. Said the guys in the locker room were teasing him too much. You... you couldn't have known!"
I thought back to high school, "I never had a PE class or anything else with him, either," I mumbled to myself, I never would have seen anything like that.
It was a mystery that would probably never have an answer. The one thing I was certain of, though, it had happened, all of it!
Wednesday morning, I watched Dani getting ready for school again. My newly rediscovered appreciation for my wife and her revelation about Tom, the teacher at school with a crush on her, gave me a totall different perspective on watching her. When she came out of the bathroom wearing the sexiest blue, bra and panty set, satin covering all the really good spots, lace everywhere else, I had to comment, "Wow," I told her, "someone's feeling frisky today." I liked it. Especially, after last night.
"They're French Lace boy shorts. I know from the way he looks at me, that Tom's always wondering what I've got on underneath. Wouldn't want to disappoint him, would I?" with a big smile on her face.
"He get a peek yesterday?" I asked her. She smiled, seemingly answering the question with a wink.
"Maybe you should invite him here sometime, give him a private fashion show," I suggested.
"Wouldn't want to do that - spoil the mystery for him?" as she pulled on a skirt that came to just above her knees. Nothing sexy about it, she teaches high school kids. But what they can't see...
I spent the day wondering just how she'd 'accidentally' give that peek. Maybe even make it seem like not an accident. Drive the poor guy wild. Well, that and reliving the night before, almost wondering if that had been an elaborate dream as well. I couldn't believe my 'conservative' wife going into a store like she had. And taken that coat off!
And Alan, was she really going to spend a weekend with him? Maybe even frequent weekends? I still wasn't sure how I felt about that. It was so fuckin' hot. And yet... scarier than anything I'd ever imagined! Maybe like... jumping out of an airplane, not quite certain that the guy who'd packed the parachute had ever done it before.
Dani is always home before me. School is out at three-thirty, she typically has an hour or so of work afterward and our store is open until seven. Those extra hours were torture as I wanted to talk to my wife. Dani and I both love KFC, so I called her and told her that I'd pick us up a bucket on my way home; regular, all thighs. Nothing like treating my wife to a gourmet dinner.
There's nothing quite like a nice candlelight dinner of KFC. Well, on the couch, using the coffee table as a dinner table is a close second, so we opted for the second option.
After 'dinner', she told me, "I talked to Bekka this morning."
That got my attention, "You called her? Or she called you?" Somehow, it made a difference. Either way, I was surprised.
"I called her on my lunch break."
Ahh, so Dani was...?
"I think I have a date."
With a girl! "But you've never..."
"I know, maybe a first, huh?"
Along with about a ton of other firsts.
"Sunday's her day off, we're going to dinner that evening."
Like I said, I like this 'new' Dani. My nearly perpetual hard-on was back in force, my imagination working overtime.
"Ready for dessert?" Dani asked me, her sexy smile putting a whole new meaning in 'dessert'. I had my own plans for dessert.
She brought out two bowls of chocolate mousse, something she makes on average about once a year, whip cream piled on top.
I took a bite. "Mmm, it's so good, what's the occasion?"
She acted offended, "Can't I make something my husband likes without there being an occasion?"
"Uhuh," another bite, "love it, thank you!"
She kissed me on the cheek, "You're welcome, just that... I love you."
"No better occasion than that, is there. Love you, too!"
We ate our mousse, then time for the real dessert.
I tugged her up and we headed into the bedroom. "Don't you think it's time we tried out some of the things your new almost girlfriend sold us?" I asked my wife.
When Dani slipped her skirt off, down to those panties, I asked her again, "Tom get a peek today?"
She smiled, sitting on the bed, her legs just slightly apart, "Let's just say that he's making it a point to be in the break room at the same time as me."
It's just that simple to make my cock jump to attention.
What he'd give to watch her slide them down her hips like she was doing about then. "No, leave them on," I suggested.
Dani looked at me quizzically, but pulled her panties back up, then reached behind herself and unsnapped her bra. I liked her in nothing except those panties. I was down to my boxers, so we were even. Except for the big bulge, she didn't have that. Thankfully!
I rummaged in what was now Dani's 'toy' drawer, first pulling out the blindfold. "Next time's your turn," she said as I slipped it down over her eyes. I admit I was kind of looking forward to that, wondering what it'd be like.
Back to the toy drawer, I wanted bed restraints, two of them. I asked Dani to lay down and stretch her arms out. She knew what was coming when I clipped the cuff around her wrist and then around the bedpost, tugging it tight. Then her other wrist, pulling it tight so Dani's arms were stretched tight and she couldn't move them at all.
"Too tight?" I asked her. She shook her head no.
Next, the hoop. I love that thing. From Dani's reaction the other night, she does, too. It holds her legs together so her pussy is so tight. That had been about the most incredible orgasm the other night.
"Knees up to your chest," I told her. I slipped the hoop over her back and the back of her thighs up to her knees, then clipped the crossbar in place in front of her tummy, locking it in place, trapping her legs tucked tight up to her tummy, knees together.
"What would Tom think if he saw this?" I asked her, Dani's French lace panties pulled tight across her pussy, nothing else on.
Dani moaned. "You like thinking about him seeing you like this, don't you? Alan already has, he'll probably think of something new next time.
I climbed in the bed with her and nibbled on a nipple. "Bet Tom would love to have this titty in his mouth, too," as I sucked hard on her breast, hollowing out my cheeks. Dani flaunched around, not able to move much of anything; fingers, feet, her head. Guess I should have put that leather collar on her, too late now.
"You ready to try that other toy?" the big dildo. "Pretend it's Tom's dick going inside you the first time? Maybe the start of another weekend with Alan? It's about the right size."
Dani's moans were an indication that something I'd said was hitting the right kind of nerves. I climbed back off the bed. My dick was hard like a stone pillar. I got it out of the drawer, then out of the box. Damn, it looked big. "It spirals, Rebekka say anything to you about that?"
She laughed, "Maybe it's for screwing."
That gave us both the giggles.
I took it in the bathroom and ran hot water over it, warming it like Rebekka had suggested, then sat down on the bed and ran my fingers over Dani's panties, pressing them ever so slightly inside her. They were so damp. "He get to see these today?" I asked her.
"Mmhmm, in the break room. We've been making a game of it, getting a few minutes of alone time."
"So he knows you're showing him? That it's not just accidental?" I'd already slathered the lube on the dildo and had teased pushing her panties aside, holding the dildo there between her legs where she could feel it starting to press. "You watch him get hard for you? It make you wet when he sees you?"
"Uhuh, uhuh," was all she could get out.
Her hips had started to respond to my ministrations and I began to press it inside her, just an inch. "Ohh!" she began emitting low moans as I pressed, another inch, then another.
I began to twist it, to 'screw' her. Slowly, ever so slowly, each full twist bought me another inch. Her hips were rocking, humping, her legs held tightly together, almost a continuous wail coming from her mouth. I almost wished not so I could see her pussy opening up.
"You imagining this is Alan's cock inside you or Tom's?" I pulled it back out, pressed it in, as far as before, no further, Dani whimpering. "You going to think about this tomorrow when you show him your panties?" Another full twist, another inch inside her. "Maybe one day you should really surprise him, skip the panties completely," rocking the dildo back and forth a little, pressing it against her clit when I pulled it out and pushed it back in. She was gasping, breathing hard, trying to get air into her body.
"There's still another four inches. It all going to fit?" as I worked it up and down a little more. My cock had been inside her with this hoop over her legs. I knew how tight it would be, how sensitive she was. And if what Rebekka had said about that lube was true...
The dildo was probably five inches inside her. "That enough for now? Maybe we should just leave it like that for a little while."
She whimpered, "No... please...," her hips bucking back and forth, arms pulling at the restraints, wracking her body on the bed.
I rocked the dildo back and forth a bit more but left it where it was, just watching and listening to my wife's moans. "Think I'm going to get a glass of water, be back in a bit," I told her.
I went to the bedroom door, opened and closed it, like I'd left the room, then stood there, watching Dani somewhere between misery and bliss, groans coming from her mouth, my cock about to burst in my pants.
I don't know how long I stood waiting, watching Dani flaunching back and forth on the bed, maybe five minutes or so before I quietly stepped back to the bed and pulled the dildo out of her. "Nooo! Please!" Dani screamed. If she and I hadn't been having sex the last two nights, I'd have come with that scream. It was... otherworldly, I have no idea how to describe. I was so fuckin' hard!
I left her like that, helpless on the bed, whimpering, and took it to the bathroom, running more hot water over it and more lube before sneaking back and pushing her panties aside again, pressing it back into her as far as before, then started twisting,
In between the pants, sweat running down her face, Dani tried to speak, "Ye... ye... Ohgodohgodohgod!" as I began to twist a little more.
I felt her body begin to spasm, the wail from her mouth intensify. I was almost afraid she was going to break the ropes holding her arms the way they were pulling, her body trying to curl up as an orgasm wracked through her, spewing out loud, unintelligible noises, spit dribbling down from her mouth. I twisted it deeper, the full nine inches, pulling and pushing, doing whatever I thought I could to intensify the orgasm wracking her body.
It seemed like it was never going to end, went on and on and I couldn't control myself a second longer. I pulled it out and plunged my cock inside her, again and again, thrusting my steel rod into her, exploding, spewing cum, hardly able to breathe, Dani's already tight pussy milking the cum, pulling it out of me.
I thought perhaps I was having a heart attack. It was the most violent orgasm I had ever had. It took a long time, lying beside her, before I was physically able to begin the process of unentangling Dani from her restraints. Her body was soaked in sweat, our bed was even soaked.
Okay, I'll admit, the brief thought went through my head, 'top that one, Alan Ryder!'
Feb 21
Friday morning, the morning I'd been looking forward to. I made it a point to wake up before Dani, even set my Fitbit app to vibrate the watch on my arm at five, well before any likelihood of Dani having awakened. I quietly opened my nightstand drawer, took out her little surprise, and set to work. Very pleasant work, though, I might add.
I'd never in my life done what I was about to do. My heart was pounding in my chest, hoping that it wouldn't end in disaster. What kind of disaster, though, I couldn't imagine, just... not how I intended. She's a sound sleeper, takes a lot to wake her in the morning. I hoped that'd be the case, that she wouldn't wake too soon.
I scooted myself under the covers where the smell of her fragrant sex was strong, touching her leg, tugging her knees apart just a little - enough that I could get my head in-between. Off and on the whole night, I'd thought about this, how to do it. As I touched her, she let out a little, 'Mmm' and spread her knees a bit more. I wanted to lick her, arouse her in her sleep, like a sexy dream. I scooted up between her legs and touched my lips to her inner thigh, then slowly toward the slit of her pussy, hoping she wouldn't wake up - not yet.
She let out a soft groan when my tongue first penetrated between her pussy lips, her legs spread a little further apart. I wondered what it would be like for her, to be woken like this, I hoped as pleasant as it was for me.
My tongue worked up and down inside her, my lips sucking, Dani starting to groan, probably awakening, her juices starting to flow... it was time. I pulled back from between her legs, snuggled up to her, sucking a nipple in my mouth and let my fingers do the walking... between her legs... pressing inside her wet, slippery pussy... pressing the little silver 'bullet' vibrator inside her, the 'surprise' Rebekka had given me when I went back in the store Tuesday night. "She won't even feel that it's there," she told me, "until you turn it on."
Dani was waking up, soft moans coming from her lips. I continued my ministrations of her pussy with my fingers, rubbing up and down, over her clit, in and out, all to cover up the possibility of the funny feeling inside her, her hips thrusting up and down to my fingers. Well, that and the fact that it was fun as hell! I sucked her nipples until they were little hard nubs.
As she woke up, her hand wrapped around my cock, pulling it to her, "Not now," I whispered in her ear, "tonight." But, God, I wanted to fuck her! I was afraid it might press the little bullet too deep.
She rolled over toward me and we kissed, morning mouth and all. Then she was up on her knees, scooting herself up to my mouth and I happily accommodated her desires, bringing my bride to a very satisfying morning orgasm... and my 'surprise' very successfully embedded inside her.
Later, watching her dress was especially sweet. "Oh, by the way," I told her as she was fastening her bra, the red satin one that matched her red satin thong. "I want to take you out to dinner tonight, that okay?" I asked her.
"Mmm, I like it. Where you want to go?" Good! That had been a loose end, whether she'd agree to go out or not. "Italian? Mario's?" I suggested, "You could wear those sexy leather pants, I'll dress up a little, too." Very tight on her pussy, buttons up both sides, will make it almost impossible for her to do anything about the little vibrator hidden inside her. Pretty certain she's never felt one. They didn't exist twenty-eight years ago and we've only recently discovered toys at all.
"Love it," she said, "it's about time you and I had a date night, just the two of us," as she slipped into a silky skirt.
Thinking of Dani during the day, having no idea of the little device tucked away inside her, maybe flashing her boyfriend with that pink thong, was keeping me on edge all day. My hand was constantly in my pocket, toying with the little remote that I hoped was going to rock Dani's world tonight. She said she liked to be surprised. Well, once I hit that 'on' button, it should be a surprise.
A single week ago I wouldn't have dreamed of doing something like that to my wife. The thought wouldn't have even crossed my mind, but if it had, it would have just been a silly idea, not something to actually 'do'. Now, here I was, toying with the remote in my pocket, and getting hard. Seems like I was perpetually hard thinking about Dani, even after twenty-eight years of marriage. What a difference her having a lover makes.
Speaking of lovers, Dani's been texting him, even making plans to go see him again. Thursday evening, she asked me if I'd mind if she used one of her personal days to make a three-day weekend in Tampa. I know what we talked about just a couple days ago, telling her that I wanted her to see him for a weekend, but the reality of it, her actually making plans, sent shivers through me. I wanted it, yet... I remembered my misery on that plane trip home, only four days ago. It seems that in those four days and the two days before, our entire world had been turned upside down.
Could I cope with Dani being with him for an entire weekend? And a three-day weekend at that; knowing how she felt about him and him about her, those words 'I never married because no other girl could compare,' kept going through my mind. This wasn't just a sex thing, they had real feelings for each other, stemming from so long ago.
Pretty sure those will be three days wracked with jealous misery, but at the same time, God, it'll be hot wondering what she's doing.
The store's open till eight on Fridays and naturally, it was busy so I couldn't sneak away a little early. Good for the bank account but not so much for my evening plans. Dani would have been home, showered, probably shaved her legs for tonight - maybe shaved something else, too. I just hoped she hadn't felt or discovered my little surprise.
I had a guy come in the store about a quarter till eight, all apologetic with some reason why he hadn't been in earlier but was overhauling the engine on his Jeep and ordering parts. Sandy was busy with another customer, so I ended up helping him, almost forty-five minutes' worth. Sandy had already locked the doors and I'd texted Dani, telling her I was with a customer and would be a little late.
'OK, should be ready when you get home', she texted back. Not a word all day about anything amiss. God, I was already getting hard. That customer had been a short reprieve.
Thankfully, there wasn't any traffic to speak of that late. Hell, It's Kennewick, not Seattle, there's hardly ever traffic. Still, it was almost nine when I walked through our door. Dani walked into the room and I was like, WOW! I'd seen her one time in those leather pants and hadn't realized just how fuckin' sexy they were! I remembered them being tight around her waist and pussy, but they were like a second skin, those buttons up the sides so there was no zipper, buttons, or anything else to distract from her you-know-what.
And on top, she had a blouse I'd never seen before; flowery beige, that I could barely make out her black bra underneath. And those heels - God! That was all topped with her makeup and that perfume we'd bought in Tampa. It was enough to drive a man totally out of his mind.
"You look... I can't even say it, how nice you look," I told her.
"Thank you, not often that we get a date night. We need to do it more often," she said as she kissed me on the cheek. God, that perfume!
"Give me fifteen minutes," I told her. I had to at least change from my dirty work clothes. Maybe shower the stink off, too. Handling automotive parts all day is not clean work. Even if they are mostly boxed - there's still sometimes handling the customer's old parts to find a part number.
I was showered, shaved, teeth-brushed, and dressed in my nicest slacks and sports jacket in fourteen minutes. A record, I was sure. And before I left the bedroom, grabbed that remote out of my dirty work jeans.
We went to Mario's, a very upscale Italian restaurant in an old restored railroad dining car. We hadn't been there before but had heard about it from friends, how good it is. It's very 'adult', too, catering more to romantic couples than families.
The hostess, in a flowing, flowery skirt greeted us with "Ciao, my name is Maria," and led us to our table; white tablecloth, three candles in the center. There are only six tables, each separated by a sheer privacy curtain, that didn't seem very effective at affording privacy but at least gave the allusion, especially with the low lighting, letting the flickering candles do much of the table lighting.
She left us and returned a moment later with two small loaves of bread, hot out of the oven. We ordered a white wine, and she left us alone for a bit. Dani looked fabulous, her long, flowing brown hair over her shoulders, slightly pink lipstick, and makeup to perfection. "I can't get over how beautiful you look tonight," I told her.
"Thank you, you're not so bad yourself for a parts store jock," she kidded.
We had a pleasant conversation about our day, Dani just off-handedly mentioned that she had a very pleasant break-time, both of us knowing exactly what she was talking about. When Maria came back to take our orders, I ordered the Lasagna Al Forno, Dani the Shrimp Calamari.
Maria seemed very pleased with our choices and soon brought us a salad and another loaf of that heavenly bread, as we'd already devoured both.
I had a hard time taking my eyes off my beautiful wife, even after twenty-eight years. How I'd been so lucky to marry a woman who would still look like this at forty-nine was beyond me. Especially, with our newfound sexual joys.
Maria brought our food, looking like it could have come from a chef's pictorial, and smelling just as good. Just as Dani lifted her first forkful to her mouth, I switched the vibrator on to 'low'. I'd experimented with it enough during the day to know exactly how to control the settings.
Dani's hand paused and her eyes grew big with a mystified look on her face. I'd already brought my hand back to the table and was leisurely eating, pretending to not pay her any attention.
She looked around, trying to see... what?
"What?" I asked her, all innocently.
"I don't know... something..." taking a deep breath. I wished I had some idea what those low vibrations might be feeling like.
I left it there, remembering what Rebekka had said, 'start it low, let it build in her.'
Dani was fidgeting in her seat, eating the bite she'd just taken. "How is it?" I asked her, meaning the food.
"Good, wonderful," she managed to answer. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, trying to act normal for the next few minutes until I turned it up one more notch.
She was breathing hard, her face starting to turn reddish, and I turned it up one more notch. "Mmff," Dani gritted her teeth, "I think I have to go to the restroom," she said, starting to get up, at the same time, opening her mouth and eliciting an "Aah, aah."
"You okay?" I asked her, trying to keep my grin hidden.
"Don't know... yes... no..." as I turned it off.
She sat back down, "Something... inside me..." she never finished the statement, closing her eyes and taking a breath, then beginning to eat again.
'Vary it, high - low - off - on, random' Rebekka had said. 'it'll drive her crazy." I turned it back on low. Dani let out a low moan.
"You're..." I turned it up, the third level out of five. She dropped her fork and pressed her legs together, pressing down on her chair with her hands and emitting little sounds, "Ngh, ohhh," eyes gazing up at the ceiling. I turned it back on low.
Dani's breaths were coming in short gasps, "How... what... you're doing..." I turned it back up, to four this time. She threw her head back and let out with a loud moan, "Ohhhh Gawddd!" sweat breaking out on her forehead.
This time it caught the attention of Maria, who came into our little space and asked Dani if she was alright. I'd momentarily turned it completely off. Dani was having a hard time answering, trying to tell her she was fine, I think. I cleared my throat, trying to catch Maria's attention and pulled the remote out of my pocket, showing her where Dani wouldn't be able to see. She got a smile on her face and very quietly said, "Ahh, I think I understand," closing our little curtain and leaving us alone again.
As soon as she left, I turned it back on low again. At that point, even the low setting was obviously making Dani's pussy throb. She put her hands over the leather pants, pressing them into her pussy, and moaning. She looked up at me, "How?" and a low wail as I turned it up again.
"Don't come," I told her, turning it momentarily up to 'five'. She gritted her teeth, clenched her face, and did her Lamaze breathing for the thirty seconds or so until I switched it off.
She took deep breaths and then again asked, "How?" and I turned it back up again.
After leaving it on a little longer this time, then turning it off, she started to ask again and I interrupted her, "You keep asking, it keeps coming on," I told her.
Dani managed to get down a few bites and I'd eaten about a quarter of my lasagna, when Dani blurted out, "I need to fuck!" I looked around with a smile on my face, sure that some of the other tables must have heard that then turned it back on low, getting another growl from my bride.
I got Maria's attention to get our bill, paid it along with a fifty-dollar tip, and Dani and I headed home, with the vibrator still on a low buzz, doing exactly what Rebekka said it would do - driving her out of her mind.
Once home, we were barely in the door, and Dani was stripping her pants and pink thong off. "Get this thing out of me and fuck me!" I left it vibrating and reached inside her with my fingers, finding the little bullet, pulled it out, and she leaned up against the wall, demanding, "Fuck me, now!"
I pushed my slacks and briefs to my ankles and was inside her, pressing her up against the wall, both of us moaning as I frantically thrust into her over and over again until Dani started screaming and I couldn't stop myself from erupting inside her spasming vagina.
We were both sprawled on the floor, "This morning," I started to explain, "Rebekka gave it to me, said you'd never know it was there, until..." breathing hard, it was still hard to talk. "Guess she was right," I grinned.
"God," she moaned, "I couldn't..." still not recovered enough to talk.
A few minutes later, she leaned over and picked it up, smelling it, still damp and slippery with her juices, "Such a little thing."
After we went to bed, Dani laying on her back, said, "I can't believe you did that."
"Can't believe I got away with it," and she slugged me on the arm.
ooOoo
I had to work Saturday. It's always a busy day at the store. At three, my phone buzzed with a text, 'Don't forget dinner with Jen and Rich. Told them we'd pick them up at seven. Reservations at 7:30.'
I smiled, remembering last night.
"NO! Think that's you, you're talking about. Be on time this time."
'Try, do my best,' I answered her. There were three of us in the store that day, so it shouldn't be a problem to leave a little early.
At six I told Sandy and Derek that I had a hot date so had to bug out a little early. They both knew Dani so knew who my 'hot' date was. They didn't know we were going with our friends, Jenny and Richard, though, so only knew about half of the 'hot date'.
As gorgeous as Dani is, I have to admit she's not in the same league as Jenny. Hardly anybody is, at least nobody we'd ever met. Homecoming night still bothers Dani, thinking that Jenny should have been queen rather than her, even now, thirty-plus years later. Maybe it was because Dani was head cheerleader and Jenny was on the dance squad, instead. Jenny made professional dancing a career, so it worked out for her.
I think I mentioned earlier that Jenny had an offer for modeling and turned it down. It was the biggest agency in the Tri-Cities, making all kinds of big, glamorous promises, but would have probably taken her away from the Tri-Cities and drastically curtailed her first love - dancing.
The long and short of it is that Jenny is stunningly beautiful; with a lean, long-legged dancer's body, just enough meat on her bones for that fabulous, sexy figure, gorgeous, long golden-blonde hair that she'd let grow out after she retired from dancing, face, and personality to match, reminds me a lot of Heather Locklear. Besides that, she's a world-class flirt so being around her is always fun and exciting. She's retired from dancing but runs her own dance and fitness studio, and her sexy, glamorous body shows it.
I was home in plenty of time to get ready. Dani was at her makeup table making herself beautiful for the evening, wearing nothing except a sheer, black lace thong and matching bra. Just seeing her like that putting on her lipstick sent the blood to my nether region, thickening my manhood.
I could have watched forever but had to get myself ready, too. I smiled, thinking of last night, the anticipation from Dani's 'surprise'. There would be no surprise tonight, just a very nice dinner with friends and hopefully some very enjoyable after-dinner curricular activities with my wife. I was kind of getting in the habit of nighttime activities, something that until recently, we hadn't done with this regularity or variety for a couple decades, if ever.
It was hard to believe how I'd come to take Dani for granted over the years. If there was one thing her renewed relationship with Alan had done, it was to wake me up to how sexy she really is.
My cock had been fully cooperative, too, becoming accustomed to rising to the occasion every night at least once, sometimes twice. Who knew that almost fifty could be so much fun! Watching Dani, he was already making himself quite obvious.
I went through the same routine as the night before; shower, shave, brush teeth, find clothes. I have a satiny, lavender shirt that I hadn't worn in eons, but Dani used to love. I have no idea why I quit wearing it, but low-and-behold, it still fit, along with a pair of black slacks and my only pair of black dress shoes. Okay, I'll admit it - I was kind of hoping Jenny might like it too.
Then when Dani stepped out of the bedroom a few minutes behind me, I let out a gasp. She was wearing the outfit she'd sent me the picture of from Tampa the previous Sunday; a black, sheer blouse showing off the black bra underneath it, and the short burgundy, leather skirt with laces up one side showing off her creamy thigh. God! It will be a struggle to keep my hands off her, and if Richard didn't have Jenny, probably him, too. She looked AMAZING!
No, last night was amazing, tonight was... more like... WOW! Leather skirt to her mid-thigh, that two-inch wide gap all the way up her thigh, and the strap of that thong was so thin it looked like she wasn't wearing anything underneath. It wasn't lost on me either, that this was the outfit she'd bought and worn with Alan in Tampa. I mentioned before that my dong was being cooperative and at the moment, it was VERY cooperative - hard like a steel rod. Even Richard, with his beautiful Jenny, was in for a treat.
"You ready? Jen and Rich will be waiting," my Goddess said. God, my eyes were glued to her.
They live eight blocks from us. "I'll go in," Dani said, as we pulled into their driveway.
You have to admit, my eagerness to see what Jenny was wearing was a pretty normal 'guy' thing, after Dani's sexy outfit. I sat in the car, my eyes riveted to the front door, for at least five minutes before they came out. Surprisingly, it was only Dani and Jenny, no Richard. And my blood pressure spiked considerably when I saw her. She was wearing the classic LBD, little black dress. And 'little' is the operative word here. Jenny's relatively tall, just two inches under six-feet, so a 'short' dress on her leaves about a mile of heavenly leg exposed, especially with those heels she was wearing.
I know I'm not supposed to get turned on by my wife's best friend, especially as turned on as I already was. The closer she got to the car... and then turned to check the mail in the mailbox - damn! It had no back. Nothing, except a couple spaghetti straps over her shoulders, then bare down below the small of her back. My heart rate must have doubled in those few seconds.
My mind was racing, but I had to think, down boy, this is your wife's best friend - off limits! It didn't cooperate, didn't go down.
"Rich had an emergency, he's not going to be able to make it, hope you don't mind it'll just be me," she said as she slid into the back seat. "We talked about canceling, but he insisted we go ahead."
Richard is a pediatrician at Kennewick General, on-call more often than not it seems. But me mind? Going to dinner with these two beautiful women? Oh, how I wanted to be sitting in the back seat when Jenny slid in, see that dress before she repositioned herself, and pulled it back down. It looked like silk, so thin on her, and no way was she wearing a bra. And those sheer, black stockings!
"Eyes on the road," Dani admonished me when she noticed their gaze into the mirror a whole lot more than necessary. Jenny let out a little giggle in the back seat. She knew I couldn't keep my eyes off her and acted like she was enjoying being a distraction. I knew from experience that she'd be flirting outrageously, too. And Dani won't be in the least jealous, they've been good friends for so long that nothing either does is outside the limits.
Dinner was at the Black Angus, an upscale, reservation-only steakhouse in Richland. Jenny explained to the host that her husband had an emergency so there would only be three instead of four. He escorted us to our booth, and Dani slid in first, around the corner, not bothering to pull her skirt back down when it slid up over her thighs. My eyes were riveted.
I waited for Jenny, assuming she was going to sit next to Dani, but she motioned for me to go ahead and sit next to my wife, then she slid in behind me. And that perfume; lilac, feminine, so fuckin' sexy.
Jenny explained her husband's emergency, a caesarian with twins, there would be two pediatricians there, one for each baby. Jenny and Richard had never had babies, I never knew if it was because of Jenny's dance career or some other cause, but her body showed it; relatively small breasts, but perfectly proportioned to her slimness. And I could see her nipples poking through... God, get your mind out of the gutter, Robert!
However, I don't think she minded me looking. She never did pull her dress back down over her stocking tops, and when Dani started telling her about having to cut the handcuffs off her wrists, she rubbed her shoulder against mine and said, "Mmm, sounds like fun!" It was embarrassing how my cock, already hard, was responding to every little nuance from these women, but who could blame it?
"Afterward, we went to Castle, the sex store, needed new handcuffs," and Dani couldn't stop her giggling. "Met the prettiest sales girl."
These were nearly fifty-year-old women, giggling about a sex store. "Find anything except handcuffs?" Jenny asked, directing her question to me.
"Uhh," my reasoned, well thought out answer, "Uhuh."
"My husband bought me the biggest, sexiest dildo he could find." Damned good thing I wasn't taking a drink right that instant, I'd have spewed it all across the table. At least she wasn't mentioning the fact that she was almost naked the whole time, at least not yet.
That was when the waiter stopped at our booth and asked if we were ready to order. None of us had even looked at the menu, but I knew what I wanted, and apparently, so did the ladies. Of course, I couldn't have exactly what I wanted, but a nice, juicy, medium-rare rib steak would have to do. Dani ordered a shrimp salad (she loves shrimp, but in a steakhouse?) Jenny asked for the same thing.
As soon as he left with our orders, Dani told me, "Why don't you tell her what else you bought."
"Wait, I want to know about this dildo, first. I've always been curious."
Dani grinned, "It's glass, about..."
"Glass? Won't it break?"
This conversation was making me more than a little uncomfortable, especially when I felt a hand on my leg, and it wasn't Dani's.
"No, and when he starts twisting it with those ribs... oh my!
"Mmm, maybe I should borrow it sometime... the twister, too?" and Jenny started giggling, her hand working its way a little higher on my leg.
"I think I need to go to use the bathroom," I said. My face had to be turning bright red, the way I was feeling.
Jenny scooted out for me, and as I scooted past her, whispered to me, "Don't do anything serious, your wife's going to want that later." Why the hell did Richard have to have that emergency come up?
You know how hard it is to pee when your weewee is all swollen up? Especially, when you don't really have to go pee. I just wanted the damned swelling to go down, but those last comments from Jenny! I know she was kidding, but still... That image was in my head... and with that dress she was wearing.
The few drops I managed to get out helped, especially the short break. When I got back to the booth, Jenny had scooted over next to Dani, and our dinner had been served.
"Better?" Jenny asked as I sat down next to her. I was, until that perfume hit me, and the sight of her in that dress.
"Much," I told her, "it hit kind of suddenly." Only partly true, that hard-on had been since I saw Dani's outfit.
I love a good steak, and that one was perfection; tender, juicy, spiced just right. The Black Angus has a reputation, and I could see why. It almost distracted me - almost.
"You were going to tell me about that vibrator," Jenny reminded me, almost making me choke.
"I... umm..." her hand was on my leg again. "That morning, Friday... just yesterday..." It seemed so much longer ago. "Rebekka... from the store," remembering that Jenny had no idea who Rebekka was. Jenny and Dani both were listening intently.
"She told me that Dani wouldn't know it was there, in case I wanted to surprise her."
She looked over at Dani, who answered her questioning look with, "Didn't."
I went on, "Before she woke up, I... sort of... slipped it inside her."
Dani tried to describe what it had been like, a little scary at first, since she didn't know what was happening, but then good, really good, rolling her eyes as she told Jenny.
And yes, she offered to let Jenny and Richard use it, the dildo, too. She didn't mention the things she'd brought back from Tampa.
We all declined dessert, and Jenny suggested a really good place for dancing in Pasco. Pasco's across the river (Columbia) and for whatever reason, Dani and I hardly ever go there. There's nothing there that's not available closer, except the airport, and maybe this dance place Jenny wanted to go to.
The music was blaring, loud and fast, but it was a live group, which gave it a little extra flair. The three of us sat, and after just a few moments, I began to actually enjoy the music. There were probably a dozen or more couples on the dance floor doing all sorts of elaborate dance moves.
Shortly after, a guy appeared, asking us what we'd like to drink. Jenny ordered a Manhattan, whatever that is, and Dani, not knowing her drinks any better than I do, asked for the same thing. I said I'd pass with just an ice tea since I knew who was driving home. "No, don't be a spoilsport, silly," Jenny told me, "we can order an Uber, pick the car up tomorrow."
So I ordered a Singapore Sling, the only thing I know what is, not that I know much of what's in it, except lots of alcohol. And it tastes good, the few I've had.
While we were waiting for him to bring our drinks, Jenny drug Dani out on the dance floor. It didn't take much 'dragging', as Dani loves to dance, too, and she knows her husband's lack of dancing skills.
Watching Jenny and Dani dance, especially Jenny, is a treat, even aside from the fact that she's so damned sexy and gorgeous. She dances on a different level than virtually anyone else, even with high heels on. Dani's a good dancer too, and the two of them together... just wow. And SOOO fuckin' sexy!
The waiter brought our drinks and I sipped mine while I watched, my cock aching from being so restricted. I'd tell you that I was looking forward to 'later', but pretty sure you've already figured that out. In the meantime, though, I could sure enjoy the eye candy of the present, and the anticipation of later.
They danced probably five minutes, at one time Dani backing tight into Jenny and Jenny's hands wandering her body, both looking straight at me while they writhed together. God, did I say something about my erection subsiding? Well, it had unsubsided.
"That was fun," Dani said after they'd sat down, then to me, "you should try it."
Not that kind of dancing, no way. I'd cream the front of my slacks. "I'll wait," I told her.
It was too loud for conversation, almost without yelling, so we sat and watched, drinking our drinks. There was another couple who were good, that I glanced at occasionally, averting my eyes from the two women I was with. You know, just to make it look like I wasn't staring, getting myself worked up.
My drink was probably three-quarters gone when they began playing a slow song. Dani pulled me on the floor, wrapped her arms around my neck and I was in heaven, our cheeks together, snuggled up tight to her, that exotic perfume from Tampa. 'It'll drive both you and your man crazy with lust,' the salesgirl had said. Well, if I hadn't already been there, it would have done exactly that.
On our way back to our table, Dani whispered in my ear (very loud whisper), "Next time you should dance with Jen, she'd enjoy it." Yeah, so would I!
We all got a second drink, and Jen and Dani put on another dance clinic for a couple songs, but disappointingly, no more sensual making out. By the time they played another slow song, I'd had enough time and liquid courage to ask Jenny. "I'd love to," she responded with a huge smile.
I started to put one hand around her waist, hold her other in a more traditional dance embrace, but she wrapped her arms around my neck the same as Dani had done earlier. The feel of her bare back in my arms, the first time in all the years we've known each other, sent an electric current through my system, totally disabling my big brain and sending all my blood to my little brain.
Jenny didn't dance, she 'flowed'. I don't know how else to explain it. It was like her body had turned into liquid and she just flowed across the floor, so sensual. Her perfume, her cheek against mine, arms around my neck pulling me tight to her, it was dancing like I'd never experienced before.
"Dani asked me if I wanted to seduce you," she whispered in my ear, her tongue tickling it.
I nearly froze. "She... she... what?" I couldn't have heard what I'd just heard.
"You know... seduce... like this..." and her lips found mine, molding themselves to my lips, her tongue tickling through... just for a moment.
"I told her I'd love it," her lips nuzzling against my cheek, my cock trying to burst through my slacks.
"If you want me to, you need to kiss me," she looked into my eyes, her eyes twinkling and a smile on her face. With her heels, she's an inch taller, her lips not an inch from mine, waiting for me to close that distance.
I looked around, finding Dani, still sitting at the table, watching us, her face impassive, not giving me any clue.
"Three... two... one..." she was saying, and I kissed her, not believing what was happening. If it hadn't been for the alcohol, I couldn't have done it under any circumstances. Her lips were soft, opening, I felt her tongue again, responded in kind, kissing her, my heart pounding in my chest, Jenny pressing her body against my granite-hard shaft.
I pulled away, looked at Jenny's beautiful, smiling face, glanced around toward Dani again. "No don't look at her... next time... like you mean it."
I never found Dani. Our lips closed together again, I closed my eyes, pulled her to me, feeling her soft skin, Jenny's arms wrapped tightly around my neck, our tongues dancing together.
She finally pulled away, "Better, much better," with a huge smile on her face, looked me straight in my eyes, "One night only, no repeat... no matter what. Agreed?"
On our way back to the table a few moments later, my brain still not processing what had just happened, I had a brief thought go through my muddled brain, "Richard?" I asked her.
She squeezed my hand with a little giggle, "He didn't have an emergency tonight, he's home waiting for a text from me."
Dani's face was still impassive when we sat back down, I had no idea what to say or do. The situation, Jenny's perfume, and just everything were overpowering my senses, her delicate hand still in mine. "Your wife wants to experience how you felt when you watched her make love with Alan. I don't want to disappoint her."
Finally, Dani smiled, looking back and forth from me to Jenny, her best friend her entire life, maid of honor at our wedding twenty-eight years ago. Two words of what she just said were reverberating through my mind, 'make love'. Was she serious? I hadn't been with another woman since... since... never. There had been no one before Dani, no one since Dani. I'd kissed a girl once, we made out in my parents' car, even touched her boobs through her clothes. Her name was... I couldn't remember. Peggy, that was it. And she practically didn't even have boobs. That's all I could remember of Peggy.
The two women danced again, and it seemed to take on a whole new erotic atmosphere. Dani and Jenny's arms were in the air, pulling their hemlines even higher, not seeming to care about the world around them. Jenny's feet were moving like she could have been tap dancing, but her upper body was like a flamingo, swaying and turning, but not even acknowledging the movement of her feet.
Dani hadn't worn stockings or anything underneath her skirt, barely even panties, but the sexy, lacy tops of Jenny's stockings were fully in view as she danced. I couldn't stop myself from wondering, 'was this real?' as those two words 'make love' went through my mind over and over again, at the same time wondering what it would be like if these two ever 'got together'.
Jenny asked me to dance again with her when they played another slow song. Once again, it felt more like her feet were floating on air, as I was. She pulled me tight, arms around my neck, once again, her cheek tight to mine, lips occasionally nuzzling my ear.
"I like lots of foreplay before I make love... hope you do, too," she whispered in my ear.
I nearly wilted on the spot, waiting for this dream to end and wake up with a massive hard-on. "... sent Richard a text... told him not to wait up, might be morning before I'm home," as she pressed her groin to mine and her lips to mine.
Dani had called an Uber and said it'd be here in about ten minutes when Jenny and I sat back down. After the last song, the band took a break so conversation was much easier. I went and paid our bill, and when I returned, Dani was recounting her day in Tampa with Alan. There were no secrets between these two. A moment later, they were oohing and aahing over Dani's five-hundred-dollar shoes that she was wearing, Dani telling Jenny that she had to buy a pair, no matter what.
Dani got in front, me in the back, and Jenny sliding into the middle next to me. "I haven't made out with a guy in the back seat for so long," she said, as her lips brushed against mine.
"With a guy? Does that mean you usually do it with girls?" I asked her as she placed my left hand over her right tit over her dress.
"Mmm, she likes that," as I pinched her hard nipple through the thin fabric. I wasn't quite used to doing anything like this, especially where the driver, a middle-aged woman, could watch in the rear-view mirror ― with a woman who wasn't my Dani.
It was the most incredibly enjoyable twenty-minute drive I'd been on for a long time, if not ever. I know that Dani was intently watching us from the front seat and so was the driver, but the driver had no idea it was my wife sitting up front next to her. Jenny didn't seem to mind in the least. We kissed, we fondled, only avoiding our most private places, but those were the only ones that seemed to be off-limits. Jenny even pushed herself up off the seat for me to push her dress higher, giving an unobstructed view of her tiny black panties.
When we pulled up in our driveway, I was breathing hard, totally immersed in this beautiful woman, wondering how this night was going to change our relationship forever. Jenny wanted 'foreplay'. I didn't know if I could, I felt the same urgency as that night in Tampa after swimming, when Dani and I fucked with her pressed against our room's door.
Inside, I knew that what had happened that night in Tampa wasn't going to be repeated. Instead, I asked Jenny and Dani if they'd like a glass of wine. It was pretty much the only thing we had to drink, other than ice tea. Both said they'd love it. I'm not a wine fan, but occasionally, it's okay. I poured three glasses, surprisingly managing to not spill any with my shaking hands.
Jenny went into the bathroom, saying she needed to freshen up a bit, leaving Dani and me alone for a few minutes. "I specifically remember you saying there were no tricks up your sleeves," I said to my wife as I handed her her glass."
She smiled, "I lied. You going to complain?"
I glanced toward the hall leading to the bathroom, "No, guess I forgive you."
"I am so turned on right now I can hardly stand it... and jealous," she said.
Maybe she is starting to understand, I thought, as Jenny returned from the bathroom looking radiant. Was this actually going to happen? I wondered, my cock swelling at the sight of her in that short, backless dress.
I met her in the living room and handed her her glass of wine, then accompanied her to the leather couch. Dani sat in the loveseat at a right angle and adjacent to the couch, like an 'L', with us, only a couple feet away, her eyes glued in place. Jenny curled up next to me, her feet up on the couch tucked under. "I've been looking forward to this ever since Dani asked me Tuesday," she said, with a look on her face that I would never have expected to see. I'm sure my face mirrored her emotions, probably even more so as she leaned in and kissed me.
This wasn't like the kisses in the club; it was soft, sensual, tongues probing, soul-searing - with my wife watching only a couple feet away.
My arms were around Jenny's bare back, fingers reaching underneath the edge of her dress, lips together, when she pulled away, started to get up, and said, "I like my foreplay naked."
She stood, slipped a strap off one shoulder, then the other, letting her dress fall to the floor, baring herself completely, except her tiny thong panties and stockings. Her beautiful, dancer's body looked more like a thirty-nine-year-old, maybe even twenty-nine; small, firm boobs, pointy pink nipples, tight waist. God!
She sat back down, her nipple brushing against my chest and whispered in my ear, "Your turn."
Dani was sitting in the loveseat, wide-eyed, her hand between her legs. She'd already told me how turned on and jealous she was and that was before the kissing, before the 'unveiling'.
I stood and Jenny lay down, stretching out on the couch like a feline, with a smile on her face, watching me start to unbutton my shirt with my shaking fingers. I guess I'm relatively proud of my body for almost fifty; not particularly muscular, but reasonably thin. No spare tire around my waist, anyway. Like Jenny, I left my silk boxers on that Dani had bought just for tonight. I wondered why, now I knew. Although, my cock was still making itself pretty well known, pushing hard against the one little button holding it captive.
Jenny held out her arms when I was ready and I sat down beside her, capturing one of her hard nipples in my mouth. She let out a little moan and I glanced briefly toward Dani - who was gone. I thought she wanted to watch. Jenny didn't seem to notice - or care, as she wrapped her arms around my head and tugged me in tighter, pressing her tit into my mouth.
My hand went down between her legs, the only time she told me, "No, later," pushing my hand away. So we kissed, our hands and mouths exploring each other's bodies, she sucked on my nipples and I on hers. Hands traveled up and down legs, tummies, over breasts, and through hair.
And Dani finally reappeared. Surprisingly, she was in the pink leotard-straitjacket, her arms held tightly in place across her waist by the stretchy material. She'd shown me how it's designed so she can get into it, pulling the arms tight by hooking them on a doorknob and twisting her body away from it. She just can't get herself out of it. Maybe there's a way, but we hadn't figured it out yet.
My thought was that it was likely the only way she could think of, short of handcuffs behind her back, to forcefully stop herself from playing with herself. And this was a lot sexier. I was surprised she hadn't come out carrying the big dildo, instead.
Dani sat back down on the loveseat, feet up on the edge, and spread her knees apart, her swollen pussy in full view through the slit in the leotard; showing Jen and me just how turned on she was.
Jenny saw too, she didn't say a word, just scooted herself around and took me in her mouth, sliding her lips down until she let out a little gag. My heart was pounding, a loud moan escaped my throat. This was something... hell, no way in fuck I can describe!
Jenny's lips worked up and down on my hard cock, then she slid them off, "She wants to know what it's like... watching... told me not to hold back... I don't think we should deprive her, do you?"
Ah, fuck! Before I could even think, her lips were sliding back down my cock. My eyes closed on their own, my fingers gripping her hair, and it was all I could do just to keep breathing, the way my heart was pounding and my cock reacting to Jenny. I couldn't even look at Dani, not because I was afraid to, just... because. Damned good thing Dani and I had had that night before.
I know my moans were flooding the room, but I wasn't hearing a thing when she slipped off of me and stood, pushing her thong down her gorgeous legs. She was bare and beautiful! I couldn't believe this was happening. If there was ever a fantasy of fantasies, one that I'd never even imagined before tonight, it would be watching Jenny pushing her panties down her naked body.
I stole a glance at Dani on the loveseat. She'd changed positions, pressing her legs together, trying to grind herself on the loveseat, pulling at her arms, trying to get them free once again. Maybe regretting how she'd trapped herself?
Jenny, now completely naked, pushed me onto my back, down on the couch, my head at the end almost directly adjacent to where Dani was squirming, then straddled my chest with her legs, her pussy pressing against my bare chest.
Jenny leaned down, kissing me once again. I'd swear I tasted the pre-cum on her lips. She pulled away just an inch or so from my mouth and said, "My turn," sitting the rest of the way up and scooting up my chest. Oh God, Oh God, Oh God! She was going to...
And Jenny's soaking wet pussy was on my mouth.
My hands went to her hips, my tongue inside her, licking up and down, eyes briefly to Dani, sitting close enough to Jenny that they could have leaned together and kissed, face white, breathing ragged and unsteady. Dani's words to Jenny reverberated through me, 'don't hold back.' I didn't. I kissed Jenny's pussy, pulling her back and forth on my mouth, tasting the first woman of my forty-nine-year life that wasn't Dani.
She let out a loud moan, at least I thought it was Jenny, sounded more like Dani's voice. Then there was a loud, "Ohhh, fuck!" that was definitely Jenny, at the same time as what was Dani's moan. I'd have joined them with my own if my mouth hadn't been as far inside Jenny as I could get it. One thing was for damn sure, my cock wasn't going to be able to take much more!
And Jenny may have sensed that as she scooted back down my body, lifting herself above me, reaching down and gripping me with the head right at her entrance. I was nearly beyond my endurance, waiting... and waiting... until I heard a choked, "Yess," from my wife.
For the first time, I felt a pussy that wasn't Dani's engulfing my cock. I gritted my teeth, trying to resist the impending orgasm. I'd love to be able to say that we fucked for several minutes before I erupted, but when I'm impaled inside her, she rocks back and forth, and leans forward pressing her tit in my mouth, I lost it completely. It was just too much.
Jenny, too, must have been right on the edge. Her body stiffened and began spasming as she pumped herself up and down on my cock, pressing down hard with each plunge while I pushed up inside her.
Our orgasms were hard, long, and persistent, groans filling the room. Jenny's pussy was hot, like inside a blazing furnace, the sensations just overwhelming; my first time, Dani's best friend, her inches away, watching...
Both our bodies were covered with a sheen of sweat when it was finally over. I glanced over at Dani on the loveseat; arms still trapped in her leotard, knees tight to her chest in a fetal position, toes curled, eyes open and glazed, soft moans still coming from her mouth.
"Take me to bed," I heard Jenny say as I tried catching my breath, staring at my wife, realizing that my cock was still semi-hard, inside Jenny's pussy. She extricated herself from me and stood in all her naked glory.
Jenny's a dancer. I'd never really paid attention to her 'just' walking before, but I did then as she walked into our bedroom. She doesn't 'walk', she glides. I don't know how to explain it but every move is so smooth that you'd swear she was barely moving. How, I have no idea, but damn, it's sexy!
Dani was still on the sofa, sitting up but breathing hard. I sat beside her and kissed her, told her I loved her. It was our first time to talk together since Jenny had given me the shock of my life, that she was going to seduce me. "You okay?" I asked her.
She smiled and nodded, "A little more than I expected," she let out a short laugh, "understatement of the decade, I think. But other than being so horny, I'm fine... and I think you have a lover waiting," she said.
"You sure? I don't need to..."
She interrupted, "No, I want you to. I'm getting an inkling how you felt about me and Alan... and I liked watching you." She smiled, a weak smile, "Need to finish what we started..." She hesitated, then went on, "There's something... I never told you... that night with Alan. I was with Jerry... had just fucked him. Alan was with Jamie, I was still blindfolded, could only hear... and I was so jealous, but it wasn't Alan and Jamie... it was you and Jenny I was hearing."
She stopped, closed her eyes, "I knew... I wanted tonight to happen, wanted to feel the turmoil of seeing you and Jen together... but I knew how turned on it would make me and I don't want that to go away... so that's why the suit, I knew I wouldn't be able to control myself... so whatever you and Jen do tonight, don't let me come... please."
"Okay," I said, a little too quickly, before she finished.
I helped her up and we walked into the bedroom together, Jenny was in the bathroom. Dani lay down on our king-sized bed, opposite the bathroom. Not having the use of her arms makes everything difficult. I sat down beside her, teasing her pussy with my fingers, running them up and down barely inside her lips. She alternated between opening her legs and squeezing them together, a steady moan coming from her mouth.
When tall, statuesque Jenny opened the bathroom door, I stopped, pressing two fingers a little more inside Dani. Jenny was wearing a sheer, lace babydoll. As you've maybe already guessed, I'm a sucker for sexy nightgowns. This was... something else again: black, totally sheer, flowery lace hiding absolutely nothing, and a tiny pair of black panties
She glided to the bed where I was sitting next to Dani, sat down beside me, and kissed me, running her hands up and down my chest before pressing her breasts against me. My cock had hardened already and Jenny's lingerie finished the process.
She pressed our bodies together, our tongues swirled together, and my hands roamed her soft skin underneath that lace until she broke away and whispered in my ear, "I want to watch you eat your wife's pussy," with a grin on her face
Then, wrapping her hand around my fully engorged schlong, Jenny added one more tiny, insignificant little thing in another whisper, "Just remember, this is all mine tonight," and pushed me toward my wife, before crawling to the other side of the bed.
Dani had been laying on her back watching her husband and best friend making out right next to her, knees bent up and squeezed together, her body writhing, trying to stimulate her pussy. I glanced over at Jenny, then back to my wife, placing my hands on her thighs, gently pushing them apart. Dani's pussy was red and glistening, swollen and damp with her arousal.
I kissed the inside of her thigh, eliciting a loud moan, then moved my lips down, closer and closer to her core. This had become a huge part of our lovemaking in the last several months, ever since 'that night'. And Dani loved it.
Tonight, though, was different, before I even touched her lips with mine, Dani's body was thrashing, anticipating the feel of my lips. She had pushed her legs far apart, opening herself with that slit in her leotard, and screamed when my tongue touched her, followed by my lips pressing hers apart.
Dani's hips bucked into me as I pressed my tongue into her, licking up to her clit, sucking it into my mouth. "OhGod, OhGod, OhGod, don't stop, don't stop," she screamed, her body shaking.
I took that as my cue that I had damn well better stop if she wasn't going to come. I hurried to the other side of the bed, frantically pulled Jenny's panties down and pressed my mouth to her, hands underneath her hips pulling her to me, and plunging my tongue inside her.
The time had come, I couldn't take any more. My body was shaking, my heart was pounding a hole in my chest, my dick was demanding, and I was almost delirious with need. I scurried up Jenny's body and plunged my cock inside her. If I hadn't just a few minutes earlier, I'd have exploded at that instant. Jenny let out a loud, "Ahhh," and I groaned with the feeling of her hot, wet pussy sucking me in. I pulled out and slammed back into her, again and again, each time more frantic than the last. My dick felt like it must have been at least a foot long.
I was faintly aware of Dani on the other side of the bed, legs pulled up and writhing, trying desperately to pull her arms free.
I pulled out of Jenny, she rolled over on her hands and knees, and I was back inside her, my fingers digging into her hips pulling her back onto me with every thrust. I didn't think of it at the moment, wasn't exactly thinking of anything except fucking, but the thought of beautiful Jenny in this position, my dick thrusting inside her, would have been the most impossible thought in the history of the world, even a couple hours earlier.
And she was more than a willing participant, pushing back on me with every thrust, our loud, unintelligible noises intermingled and filling the room. Dani on the opposite side of the bed, in absolute misery watching us, was like throwing gasoline on the raging flames.
Jenny's body began shuddering and her pussy's spasming was more than I could take. The ejaculations suddenly erupted, nearly causing me to blackout from the intensity.
I collapsed on the bed in-between Jenny and Dani, Jenny on her stomach, Dani in her fetal position, still moaning from her need, tears running down her cheeks.
I awoke in the morning hearing Dani saying she had to pee. I lay there for a moment, remembering the unbelievable night before, thinking that it couldn't have been anything except an elaborate dream. Except, there was my wife, still in her leotard-straitjacket, just like I remembered.
"Last night, was it..."
"Real?"
I nodded, not knowing what to think. The way Dani was dressed... the realization our shower was on...
"Earth to husband, remember me? Have to pee. Little help would be nice," motioning to her arms still held tight. It finally dawned on me, hands trapped - she needed help with the door.
Dani waited for me to open the door for her and I followed her in, offering to help her if she needed it.
I was standing in the bathroom, still naked, looking through the steamy shower door at a very naked, very gorgeous Jenny in our shower when the door opened slightly and a hand came out grabbing mine and pulling me inside.
If last night had been a dream, I was still asleep in the midst of the most erotic dream ever, Dani's best friend kneeling on the shower floor in front of me, hot water streaming over both of us, my wife sitting on the potty watching it all. But I didn't wake up. When she stood and turned facing the shower wall, spreading her legs apart, I realized it wasn't a dream at all.
Feb 23
"You want to talk about it?" I asked Dani. We'd just dropped Jenny off at home and were on our way to Pasco to pick up Dani's Lexus.
She looked out the window, "I... it was a little more than I thought..."
"But? I hope you're not unhappy with Jenny." She wasn't acting angry, but sometimes...
She turned toward me, "No."
"Me?"
"No, I'm fine, better than okay. Last night was... I can't even describe. And I know Jen is, too. Have to wait and hear how Richard reacts."
I wondered if he'd be disappointed that he wasn't there. I remembered, watching Alan and Dani that first time in Tampa, his big, dark brown dick slowly disappearing inside her pussy lips, how I felt that night; excited, jealous, turned-on, a little afraid (quite a little, actually). I didn't think Dani still quite understood. It was different between me and Jenny. As exciting as it was, the intensity of the past becoming the present wasn't there with Jenny.
"Hon... I've been thinking about something," Dani started to say, "I want to go see Alan again, you know that, right?"
I nodded, "Uhuh, we talked about it."
"Well... I want you there," looking straight at me.
"You... you... what?"
"You heard, I want you to go to Tampa with me. I want you there, for everything."
Holy crap! The vision of Dani and her black lover kissing that first time flashed through my mind. Could I? A whole weekend? I was just taking the exit off Hwy 395 when she said that. Thankfully, there wasn't much traffic on Sunday morning, I likely would have crashed.
My thickening cock sure as hell told me I could. And would. I gripped the steering wheel and stared straight ahead, my breath catching in my throat. "I... You sure? Thought you'd want privacy."
"I do, but after last night, I like the idea of your being there even more."
I remembered feeling like I'd be a 'third wheel' when we were in Tampa. Maybe so, but I sure as hell wasn't going to turn down her offer.
That evening, Dani showered and started putting on her makeup. With the excitement from the night before, I'd completely forgotten that she had a date with Rebekka from The Castle.
Have you ever watched your wife sitting at her makeup table in nothing except a skimpy, matching pink bra and panty set, getting ready for a date - with another woman? Neither have I, not until tonight. I looked at her sheer bra, her prominent nipples. The way she concentrated on the mirror, putting on her lipstick. I imagined those red lips kissing Rebekka's God!
"You know I'm still really horny tonight, don't you, as she pulled a dress out from her closet; a short, silky, flowery wrap-dress. "Think she'll like this one?" she asked me, holding it in front of her. God!
Half an hour later, my Dani was walking out the door, "I'm picking her up, going to dinner... not sure about 'after'."
She kissed me goodbye, her erotic 'Tampa' perfume fragrance lingering in my nostrils. I couldn't stop marveling at the change in our lives in just the last couple weeks. A week ago ― Tampa; Last night ― Jenny; Tonight ― Dani having a date with another woman. Damn, the thought was hot!
I needed something to occupy my time. I've always wanted to make carnival-style corn dogs. I know, weird, huh, but that was my mind recently. I found the recipe I'd been looking at online: Flour, corn starch, eggs... twenty-four hot dogs. I was thinking more in the line of two. Figured I could cut down everything to one-twelfth but wasn't exactly sure how to get one-twelfth of two eggs.
But I managed to cut it down at least somewhat. Had a little batter left over (about ninety-percent) but the corn dogs were good, really good. And that took the first half-hour of what I knew was going to be a long, long evening.
And it was. Luckily, there were some NBA games, I watched the Thunder blow away the Spurs. Not a very exciting game, but I'm a Thunder fan so it was fun watching OKC destroy San Antonio.
Dani's Lexus pulled in our driveway at ten-forty-five. Her clothes all looked fine, but her lipstick had definitely not been touched up since...
"I hope you're recovered from last night, because I really need you to fuck me," was all she said when she came inside.
She got her wish. And that was pretty much all the explanation I got as to how her evening had gone. All I'll say is that we didn't exactly 'make love' that evening.
The next several days were actually pretty normal. That is, if you consider getting up every morning and watching your wife getting dressed in skimpy panties for the sole intention of teasing a co-worker, as 'normal'.
"Do you trust me?" Dani asked, Friday evening after a very good salmon patty dinner.
I looked at her, what kind of question was that? As if... "That's a silly question, of course," I told her, not understanding why she'd even ask such a question.
"... because I want to do something... and I'm not sure how you'll like it... but I think you will." Her face looked nervous.
"Something? You going to tell me... or is that where the 'trust' comes in?" Now she had me nervous, too.
She stood, taking my hand, "Come with me," she said, leading the way into the kitchen. "Bring a chair," she said.
Okayyy - I followed her into our bedroom, bringing the dining chair along with me. She was still wearing the knee-length skirt and cashmere sweater she'd worn to school that day. As usual, pretty but not sexy. Still, though, on her, everything looked good.
Once in our bedroom, she told me where to put the chair, then suggested that I'd probably better go pee... "Just in case," she said. I did, got a little dribble out, had gone not long before. Then she asked me to take my clothes off. So I did, down to my undies. "All of them," she said. After I took my boxers off, standing completely stark-naked, she directed me to sit. I seriously had no fuckin' clue.
"Close your eyes," she told me, and I squeezed them shut as she'd asked. I heard what sounded like a drawer opening, then a moment later felt the blindfold going over my head, covering my eyes. "See anything?" she asked from behind me.
I managed to open my eyes, total black, shook my head, "No, nothing," I told her.
"Good, wait there just a minute." I heard another drawer opening and closing, then Dani back by my side. "I know this is going to feel pretty strange, but you'll get used to it... lift your legs a little."
She pulled something over my feet and up my legs, "Now stand," she said.
I did, feeling almost like I was putting on one of Dani's swimsuits. Weird! "You probably have an idea what this is, but it's made for men." She pulled it up, trapping my hardening cock against my tummy. She said it'd feel funny - kind of an understatement! On the sexy side, too, I have to admit. I'm forty-nine and never worn spandex anything.
I hoped to hell this thing wasn't pink. Of course, she said it was a man's version, and it wasn't high on the hips like Dani's, it felt about like I'd imagine a speedo swimsuit. Never worn one of those, either.
Dani helped me get my arms into the sleeves, and they were weird, not having a hole for hands, the stretchy material, and especially knowing what was coming.
But knowing and feeling are two completely different things, when Dani started pulling the sleeves behind my back, trapping my arms around my waist, it was almost a feeling of panic engulfing my senses, "Don't like this," I tried to tell her.
She chuckled, "Okay for me but not for thee? Kinda sexist, doncha think?" cinching them tighter. "Besides, you'll like it, guaranteed―I think."
Well, my dick was liking it already. I had no idea what was coming, but the anticipation was driving my libido sky high, I was steel-rod hard, almost abnormally hard. Dani appeared to finish, locking the sleeves behind my back, "How's it feel?" she asked me.
I tried pulling at my arms. I was over the panicky feeling from earlier and the elastic-like feeling just plain felt fuckin' weird. "Weird," I told her, experimenting with pulling at my arms, just getting pulled back around my waist.
She moved the chair behind me, telling me to sit, then wrapped a strap around my knees holding them tight, then my upper legs and the chair, "Don't want you accidentally slipping off later, not sure what all might happen," with a little follow-up giggle.
What the hell was she going to do?
"Couple more little things," she said, and I could hear her walking around the room, opening and closing drawers. Having this blindfold on and being trapped on the chair like I was, was the oddest feeling I could remember. I was beginning to doubt the wisdom of telling her that I trusted her.
I felt the fuzzy cuffs around my ankles, Dani telling me, "These are different ones, had to get a bigger set, made for ankles."
She got up and walked around behind me, "Hope this fits okay, your neck's a bit shorter than mine," and I felt her wrapping something around my neck, her leather collar? It was, and she started lacing it. "Head straight ahead," Dani admonished me when I tried to turn.
She'd told me to lace it tight when I put it on her. She was doing the same, pulling every lace as tight as she could get it, clamping my neck in what felt like a vise. By the time she was done, I couldn't move so much as a millimeter any direction, staring into the blackness straight ahead, feeling like those African women must feel who put rings around their necks stretching it.
"Feel okay?" she asked, "breathe okay?"
Funny thing was, it wasn't interfering with breathing at all. "Fine," I told her after not being able to nod.
A moment later, I felt a little tug on the collar, first one side, then the other, then a steady pull down getting harder and harder, "That hurt?" Dani asked me.
It wasn't particularly pleasant when she pulled down hard, but didn't hurt. The way the collar spread out over my collarbone, it distributed the pressure pretty evenly, not on my neck at all. But WTF was she doing?
A few seconds later, I felt my legs being pulled underneath the chair. She'd hooked something to the cuffs on my ankles and was pulling them back. And I realized what was happening, she'd hooked a strap from the neck collar to the cuffs and was in the process of pulling it tight so that my legs were pulled back under the chair and up, trapping me so that I couldn't move anything.
When she finished pulling, I was totally immobile; blindfolded, legs pulled back and held in place, knees strapped together, my body strapped to the chair and arms trapped. I couldn't lean forward at all because of the strap from my neck down the back of the chair to my legs, couldn't move a damn thing!
Dani started giggling, "My own idea, pretty clever, huh? Now I need you to channel your inner Houdini and see if you can escape."
Get out? Hell, I couldn't move a damned thing, couldn't see a damn thing except blackness. Not even Houdini could get out of this trap! "I can't even move," I told her.
"Good... only one more thing..." and I felt her hands between my legs. I hadn't even realized this thing I was wearing was open, but her hand wrapped around my cock, and she pulled it out from its hiding place, "I want my friend out where I can play with him."
It was weird how being helpless like I was had turned me on like it had, but I was already so damned hard. Then her hand wrapped around me and started rubbing up and down. Maybe I couldn't move, but I could sure as hell feel! And being tied and blindfolded like I was was intensifying every nerve ending in my body, especially the ones in my dick. I let out a loud groan when I felt her begin to spread the precum.
But when I felt her warm lips wrapped around the head, licking like she was sucking a lollipop, everything changed. Her hand was still squeezing and working up and down, slickened with the precum. But it gradually gave way as her lips moved lower.
My breath was quickening, my heart pounding. If this was what all this had been about, she was right - it was damn well worth it! God, I was on fire. Not being able to see or move any part of my body only added to the intensity.
I felt the head against the back of her throat, Dani gagging a little bit with about half my dick in her mouth, her hand still wrapped around the rest of the shaft. Then she swallowed all at once her lips were pressed against my groin. Sonofabitch! The cum started to rise inside me, any second I was going to explode in her mouth, past the point of no return... and she was gone, squeezing the head... hard, to stop the inevitable, that volcanic eruption she'd ignited, leaving me a frustrated, panting mess.
"Oh God, Dani... that was cruel! I thought... Oh God..." My dick was so fuckin' hard!
She kissed me, her tongue down my throat, those lips making love with my mouth, still squeezing my cock to prevent an orgasm. She pulled away and I felt her tongue tickling my ear right before, "Little blue pill ground up in your drink earlier―should keep you nice and hard for me. Remember Wednesday night, dearly beloved?" and she was gone, leaving me a quivering mass of sexed-up flesh with a hard-as-stone dick pointing straight up, poking a big hole in the air. And then it dawned on me what she'd said, 'little blue pill.' She hadn't, had she? God, the evidence was right there, my dick almost painfully hard, begging for release.
A moment later I heard Dani, on her phone, I presumed, "Hi, you ready to come over? We're ready... okay, a few minutes."
What? Someone's coming? Now! I can't... no, not like this!
Dani sat on my knees, "You know I'm wearing what I wore to work today, don't you... everything I wore to work," as she scooted up my legs pressing her pussy against my cock ― her naked pussy. "Tom... you should have seen his face..."
OhGod, OhGod! Dani was pressing her pussy against me and almost forcing me to visualize ― her spreading her legs, just an instant? Longer?
"I am so horny right now," she said, "wish your hands were free, my tits need squeezed so bad, maybe..." She squirmed around and a moment later I felt her sweater and bra pushed aside, with a nipple pressed in my mouth. "I was so turned on, wanted Tom to suck my tit so bad!" as she pressed against me, forcing her wet pussy lips around the base of my shaft and her tit into my mouth.
I heard how heavy Dani's breathing was when she pulled herself off of me, leaving me panting once again, "Got your cock all wet... I'd lick it off, but you might come and that'd ruin everything," she said.
I was throbbing, every nerve in my body and mind, still trying to visualize Dani and Tom ― or if she even had, concocting a story. I didn't even know what was reality and fiction anymore.
"Oh, one more thing, I've been talking to Alan ― he invited me back, we were thinking about spring vacation in three weeks, think you could get free for a week?"
God, a week? I was thinking a weekend, but a week? It would kill me, but the thought of Dani with him... and me being there, that long only made my already steel shaft only harder, if that was possible.
I was still processing what she'd just said when she went on, "We'll talk about that later, but now I need to fix my makeup, maybe add a little perfume," And then the room was quiet, leaving me in my solitary, tied-down darkness. It was then that I discovered how minutes turn into hours when blindfolded and unable to move, especially having no idea what Dani was planning next. Someone was coming, that was all I knew. A man? Was she going to fuck some guy right in front of me? Tom? She'd been pretty adamant about him, but still... Whoever, I wasn't ready for that, not like this.
Then her words went through my mind, 'Remember Wednesday.' That was the night I'd fucked her with the big glass dildo, teasing her almost unmercifully, until she was crying in frustration. I shivered at what I'd done ― what Dani was going to do? But I also remembered the huge orgasm we both had at the end.
Later, I have no idea how long later ― it seemed like hours, Dani came out of the bathroom, wearing the perfume we'd bought in Tampa, that is so fuckin' sexy. She patted aftershave on my face, something I never used, but it smelled nice, "Want you to smell nice when our guest gets here," she said, "any minute now, I think."
'Our' guest? Who? I was contemplating that when I felt her between my legs again. I groaned, feeling her lips sucking me in her mouth, her tongue wrapping around the head of my cock. She pulled off a moment, "Wouldn't want him to go to sleep right now, would we?" Her mouth lowered again, sucking hard, but for just an instant, "If he does, just try and picture what I'm wearing right now... I guarantee it'd keep him awake..."
I groaned, my mind doing exactly what she'd said. Fat chance of him going to sleep!
At that instant, the doorbell rang and Dani left me panting again, my cock hard and helpless as ever. I'd have given almost anything to be able to finish what she kept starting. "Oh, one more thing," she said. "Just a minute," she shouted at the front door, then I felt her putting something over my head ― the gag, feeling the little ball fill my mouth.
I tried to tell her, please no, the only thing that came out was, "ghhh," couldn't even make a legible noise.
It's a pretty small, soft ball, letting me close my mouth easily and breathe through my nose, but it expanded whenever I opened, wrecking any possibility of making any semblance of a word.
Then Dani went in the other room, closing the bedroom door behind her so I couldn't hear anything. Whoever built the damned house had the bedrooms soundproofed so they'd be quiet from the adjoining rooms. Probably had noisy kids or something. Yeah, it was us. I used to like that, hated it now. Couldn't hear a damned thing.
Who the hell had she just let in, Tom? Nah, I still didn't think she would with a co-worker, but damn, it would be hot. Jenny? The thought of her reminded me of that night. God, that was unfuckingbelievable! Rebekka? Dani has been on a 'date' with her, and how fuckin' hot she was when she got home that night. Someone else? Who, who, who? My brain was sounding like a fucking owl.
What she'd just said was having her desired effect, 'picturing what she was wearing'. I tried to imagine the sexy outfits she had, or maybe lingerie? Nothing but a pair of panties? Damn! She hadn't given me so much as a clue, except, 'guarantee it'd keep my cock awake.' Damn! I know she'd been to Castle again, bought there? Whatever, it was doing its number, adding to my libido in overdrive.
I was in silence, desperately trying to hear something, anything. Again, it seemed like forever, sitting there strapped to that chair, my unchecked libido driving me out of my mind, still not knowing what was coming. I pictured Dani, knowing how sexy she can be when she really makes the effort.
What time was it? How long had I been strapped to that chair? I didn't have a clue, except that it had been forever. I guessed it had been well over an hour, it seemed like that long since she'd let someone in, and was she even coming back in the bedroom? This all-encompassing total blackness and silence were driving me mad, especially that I couldn't even move my head to try and hear better. All I could do was sit there, totally immobile, my dick getting harder by the minute.
What the fuck were they doing? On the couch fucking? Making out? Had Dani done this to me just as a tease? If she had, it was damn well working.
Just when I'd given up on 'seeing' her again that night, the door opened. I smelled her perfume ― then another I didn't remember ever smelling before; she was with a woman. God, she wouldn't, would she? If anything was going to send me over the top, it would be the thought of Dani with another woman. Before I kiddingly told her that I'd told Rebekka she'd call, the thought of her with a woman hadn't even crossed my mind... who the hell was I kidding!
Was 'whoever' staring at me, the freak in the corner with the hard dick? I couldn't believe that Dani would leave me like this with another woman in the room. But shit, when I heard what sounded like kissing... my dick must have grown another inch.
I desperately tried to pick out noises, anything to tell me who was in the room with Dani. I've been around Jenny lots of times when she was wearing perfume, but nothing like I'd just smelled. Rebekka had been wearing perfume that night in Castle, but I wouldn't have remembered it from that one time. Someone else that Dani's met? There were some gentle moans intermingled with Dani's, but I couldn't recognize those, either.
But the 'kissing' that I'd heard earlier had progressed to something different, something much more... sucking a tit? God, I wanted to see what was happening with my wife! It was driving me insane.
The bed creaked, I recognized that sound from many times with Dani. But it does that sometimes when we just sit. What was that sound, clothes being taken off?
Then there was a giggle, and I know I heard Dani whispering, "Uhuh."
And a few seconds later, the strange perfume was much stronger and... God, I felt hands on my legs... and lips wrapped around my dick. Oh shit! This wasn't Dani. A strange, unknown woman had my dick in her mouth, licking, sucking. I heard unintelligible noises coming from my mouth through the gag. OhGod, OhGod, OhGod! I felt the orgasm coming, tried to buck my hips, reach my arms out, and couldn't move, trapped in a giant spider web... and then that torturous squeezing of the head of my cock, letting out a long, low groan. Dani whispering in my ear again, "Remember Wednesday."
Oh God, what have I done? I've created a monster. I wanted to throw my head back, couldn't move a fucking thing! I felt like I had been turned to stone ― especially my cock. The only thing I could move a little was my arms, and that fucking stretchy rubbery shit just pulled them back again.
I was lamenting my predicament when the bed creaked again. This time, it wasn't just 'sitting'. I'd heard that noise too many times and knew what it was. Dani and 'whoever' were fucking. Groaning. Hell, I couldn't even recognize Dani, my mind was so muddled. Not until I clearly heard her frantic voice, "Eat my pussy!" the first actual words I'd heard.
And then the sucking noises. And the groaning. I tried to visualize. This woman between Dani's outstretched legs, maybe holding her hips up so she could get deeper. I did that to Dani a lot. Then I thought of that funny, wedge-shaped pillow I'd seen the night before. I asked Dani about it and she just shrugged my question off, but now I was pretty sure I knew what it was for.
Dani's groans got louder, more anguished. I saw her ass on that pillow, held up so that a tongue could get so much deeper inside her. God, I wanted to tear that fuckin' blindfold off! I wanted to grab my cock and relieve myself. If my hands had been free...
I'd fantasized about Dani and another woman, okay, I'll admit, even before 'that night'. And here it was, right in front of me. I couldn't believe what was happening, And I fucking couldn't see it! My heart was beating like a sledgehammer pounding it.
Dani's scream reverberated through me. It seemed to go on and on. She's never been THAT vocal. My hips bucked, didn't move a friggin' inch. I groaned in frustration around the gag, listening to Dani's screams, obviously having a powerful orgasm. I tried to picture her face, remembered how she'd looked that first time that Saturday night with Alan, how she'd grimaced, closed her eyes, her mouth screwed up in that unworldly expression. Was that what was on her face now?
If I'd thought my dick was hard before...! God, if only my hands were free.
"Your turn," Dani finally said, with a panting voice.
She wasn't talking to her husband. God, I wasn't sure I'd even survive the next minutes.
I tried again, knew it was hopeless, but couldn't stop myself, trying to get my arms free to rip away that blindfold. Dani, my Daniella was going to eat another woman's pussy!
And I was in the fucking room ― feet away, looking straight at her ― totally blind!
The other woman groaned, it had started. And then Dani groaned. What? Were they in a sixty-nine? I listened, the sucking noises, both women groaning, the bed creaking, the other woman squealing, "Ohh, Ohh." Was that Jenny's voice? It almost sounded like it. I pictured the beautiful Jenny, Dani's best friend, underneath her, then a squeal that sounded completely different, not Jenny. Maybe. Hell, hell, hell! I didn't know! I tried to remember, Jenny sucked my cock that night, had it felt the same as a moment ago? How the hell could I know in those short, few seconds?
I gave up trying to decide, just listened to the sucking and groaning. My Dani was right in front of me sucking a pussy, her pussy on another woman's face, an image I would have rather bet on a ten-million-to-one lottery.
The other woman let out a long, low wail, her orgasm? Dani brought a woman to orgasm? Of course, she had. I waited, there was a silence, shuffling on the bed, whispering that I strained my ears to hear but couldn't, more kissing noises.
It sounded like climbing off the bed, and I sensed Dani's perfume coming closer. She sat on my lap and whispered in my ear, "You enjoy that? I did... we both did."
I tried to nod my head, made a grunting noise around the gag, "Think it's your turn?" she asked me, gripping my rock-hard cock in her hand and lifting herself. She held herself above me, barely enough that I could feel her wet pussy opening just barely around the head of my cock. I was holding my breath, imagining what it was going to feel like when she let herself down, visualizing it, anticipating, when I felt her begin to let the pressure off her legs, down an inch... another inch... the feeling so fuckin incredible, wanting to thrust up into her but unable to move, wanting to wrap my arms around her and pull her down from tormenting me, "Please," I tried to beg, sounding more like, "Urgh."
Then she stood up and I let out a long groan. She wouldn't! She did. "Back in a few minutes," she said, and I heard the bedroom door open and close, leaving me alone in my misery. The most acute misery I ever remembered feeling, my dick stone hard and cold from the wet of her juices.
There was nothing except silent blackness, strapped to the chair, hands and legs totally trapped, not a fucking thing I could do.
The door opened again, Dani to torment me further? Except it wasn't Dani's perfume I smelled this time. I'd never smelled that perfume before tonight. I 'sensed' her approaching, felt her sliding herself up my legs. I could barely breathe, then felt a nipple tickling my mouth, still filled with the soft, rubber ball. She lifted the elastic strap off over my head and my mouth was free, except for the tit that was pressed inside it.
This wasn't Dani's tit, I knew that for sure. I had been sure the woman with Dani was Rebekka, but this woman was small, much smaller than Rebekka would have been, remembering how her boobs were pulling at the buttons on her blouse. Jenny? I didn't think so. But all that aside, I sucked like my life depended on the milk from this tit, even if there was no milk. She moaned when I bit down gently on her nipple, tonguing it with my lips then opened my mouth and she pressed her whole tit into my mouth. That moan was not Jenny. I'd heard enough of her moans a few days earlier to recognize it wasn't her. Who the hell's tit was I sucking?
I was in heaven... except, I needed to fuck, badly! She must have sensed that I couldn't stop myself much longer, she gripped my cock, lifted herself, held me at her entrance, and dropped down, engulfing me all at one time. We both let out a long groan, she ground down and my cum was already ready to explode into her. She lifted herself, dropped down once again, her pussy pulsing, milking me, her hands gripping my shoulders, pressing herself down and our bodies shuddered together, my cock ejaculating inside her, coming... and coming... and coming! While she fucked me until that wail I'd heard before started all over again. I had no idea who this woman was, but her pussy felt so freakin' wonderful!
Afterward, she kissed me, a soul-searing, passionate, tongue-twisting kiss, my softening cock still inside her. And I knew then for certain it wasn't Jenny. This wasn't Jenny's kiss. God, I wanted my arms back! To wrap around her, feel her skin, her face, rip the damned blindfold off, see who the hell's soft lips were kissing me.
I've always loved the name Leslie, so decided the woman whose pussy my dick was currently occupying must be a 'Leslie'. God, her pussy felt good! I was wishing for a little speedier recovery, which wasn't going to be in the cards, at least not for a while yet.
Leslie gave me one more short kiss on the lips and pushed herself up off my lap. I'd have given just about anything to be able to see the woman who'd just fucked my brains out.
I was alone again, left to my thoughts in the darkness, trying to breathe again, wondering what the hell had just happened? Who the hell had just fucked me?
There was shuffling in the room but no voices, then the bedroom door opened and closed leaving the room quiet once again. I cursed whoever had made our bedroom so damned soundproofed from the rest of the house, there wasn't a sound, nothing. You know what it's like sitting in complete darkness, no sounds at all, completely immobilized, just plain not knowing? Neither did I until then, but it's damned frustrating. Just a minute or two can seem like an eternity. String those minutes together and it is an eternity.
Finally, the door opened, just a tiny creak, and there were footsteps in the room. I'd never been attuned to these slight noises before, I didn't even know the floor had that little creak
After what had seemed another eternity after, I presumed Dani, moving around the room, the sudden quiet, I sensed her close, smelled her perfume.
And felt her lips on my limp cock, which was rapidly becoming not nearly so limp. "Ohh, shit... that feels good!" I managed to spit out as her lips pressed up and down on me, squeezing tight. I ached to press my hands to the back of her head, pushing her down, at the very least thrust my cock up into her mouth. I couldn't do either, nothing except sit ― my back straight, head, and every other part of my body held firmly in place. It was tormenting, heavenly, excruciating agony.
And Dani damned well knew it. No other part of her body was touching me, except her lips and her mouth, sucking, up and down, up and down. I let out a long groan, the 'limp' long gone.
She varied between just sucking and tonguing the head of my cock to swallowing it into her throat, and back again. I had just had that incredible orgasm with 'Leslie', so wasn't yet coming near another, but oh, the sensations from that mouth!
She slowly slid it off of me and I felt the soft skin of her bare legs straddling mine, slowly sliding forward. "I hoped you'd have enough left for your wife," she said, with a moan as she lowered her pussy down over my engorged cock. "Want to be sure you remember whose pussy that cock belongs to," she said, moaning as she ground herself down on me.
All I could do was stare straight ahead into the blackness and let out a loud moan as Dani impaled herself on my shaft, letting all her weight down on me, engulfing me inside her hot, slippery pussy. Thank you, little blue pill!
She sat there, rocking back and forth, "Wonder who...?" she asked me.
God, my wife felt good, but I didn't know how long I could stand it like this, not being able to do anything except feel, "Uhuh... who?"
Dani didn't answer, just pressed herself down harder and let out a loud moan. "You know her, you know, see her pretty often," she said, rocking her body back and forth on me. I knew that later I'd be racking my mind, then every woman I saw that I know, I'd wonder.
But right now, that pussy bringing me closer and closer...
Feb 29
I could not believe what had happened the night before, Dani, with another woman! The thought of it made me hard all over again; tied in that chair, blindfolded, listening to Dani and another woman making love. Then, 'whoever', fucking me afterward. 'Someone you know,' Dani had said.
I was at the store; every woman who walked in, I wondered. Thankfully, there was a counter between me and the customers, hiding my hard dick. A woman walked in, Elizabeth Farley; she'd shopped at our store for years, probably mid-forties, pretty, a natural flirt. Was that a knowing smirk on her face? Were her tits about the right size? I knew she was single, but had never thought about it before, and we'd never socialized with her.
She asked me what kind of car wash solution I recommended. She's been in the store dozens of times, never asked about car wash before. When I stepped out from behind the counter, did I see her glance down? She bought the car wash and left. Damn, it was going to be a long day, probably week.
Other women came in during the day, my mind was driving me mad!
"I hate you!" I told my wife that evening.
She giggled, giggled! "What?" she asked, "what did I do?" knowing full well.
"You know how many women came in the store today? How many fit the right description?"
Another giggle, "And what 'description' might that be?"
My face turned red, "You know... size..." I couldn't bring myself to say it.
"You mean tits, the right size for a mouthful?"
I stared at her, "You're not going to guess, you know...", she said, "but she knows, and I know... maybe you'll get another chance sometime... then again, next time might not be the same person."
Next time? But I didn't, at least not yet. It sure as hell didn't stop me from wondering, though, my imagination running wild with practically every female acquaintance we had.
Dani's panty wardrobe (or lack thereof), incessantly teasing Tom at school was giving him (and me - at least in the morning) blue balls on an almost daily basis. God, I wanted her to bring him home and fuck him, just once! She kept insisting that'd ruin her fun. Poor guy must have been driven stark raving mad. "Besides, I work with him, just... can't... but there is a rumor going around."
She just sat on that statement, didn't say anything more, I motioned with my arms, tell me, tell me, "And?" I had to ask her.
"Seems as Tom is moving to Moses Lake after this school year," she finally added.
My eyes opened, realizing the impact of what she'd just said, "And... would you?"
She smiled, "Don't know. Might be kinda fun, young, cute, have to wait and see," she teased. Yeah, it affected my libido. Moses Lake is about forty miles north of here, plenty close enough. Far enough away, too.
And, in the meantime, Dani's and my love life was through the roof. Our sex was... just, fuckin' indescribable! We used the toys and often didn't have time for the toys. We went out with the vibrating bullet inside her and fucked in the back seat of her Lexus afterward. Who knew those Italian leather seats could feel that good?
We went to dinner Friday the thirteenth, with Jenny and Richard. Dani said there was nothing planned. Why was it that I didn't believe her?
We didn't go to the Black Angus again, but to the Outback, more conventional seating than the Black Angus, just normal booths and tables. Dani wore the tight leather pants she'd bought with Alan, Jenny a short wrap-skirt that I hadn't seen before. This was the first time we'd been together since that night, and the visions were flying through my mind, one after the other.
After we sat down, Jenny started the conversation, which set the mood for the evening, "Richard said he liked what happened the other night..." a smile crossing her face, "says maybe we should repeat it sometime."
My eyes opened wide, my jaw dropped, and my dick grew. I looked over at Dani, "Not tonight, sweet, I have other plans. Richard was being quiet, but with a 'doctorly' smile on his face.
"I ever tell you," Dani started, talking to Jenny and Richard, "what happened last time I wore these pants?"
She had, but it had been the night out with just Jenny, Richard wasn't there. I enjoyed very much the next few minutes, Dani explaining to Richard and Jenny how she'd been introduced to a remote-controlled, vibrating bullet. Besides, my head was having a lot of fun, still processing the possibility of another night with Jenny. And what were those 'other plans'? My Dani has turned into a woman of many surprises.
I'm not going to get into the whole evening. Suffice it to say that if my wife didn't intend to follow through with her 'other plans', I'd have major blue balls!
Jenny and Richard went home, Dani and I to our house. I would have liked for all four of us to go to the same house, but from the conversation, Richard wasn't quite ready to do that. I'd gotten the impression, though, that another time.
But Dani wasn't joking. When we went into our bedroom, she had laid out on our bed both the hoop and leg harness/collar. "Your choice," she said as she started unbuttoning her blouse.
I watched Dani slip her blouse down her arms, with her red sheer, lacy bra, pink areolae and nipples not quite hidden under it and picked up the leather collar.
"Good choice," Dani said, with a seductive smile on her face, walking toward me, swiveling her hips after shedding the pants. Her little red thong matched her bra and my dick was rock hard as she turned her back to me to lace the leather collar onto her neck.
Later, with Dani's legs held apart and up, tethered to the stiff collar around her neck, right before my mouth found her clitoris, I couldn't help thinking about her black football player lover, and that in a week I'd be there, watching it unfold.
God, I fucked Dani hard with that vision going through my mind over and over again, Alan's cock plunging in and out of her, stretching her pussy, making her scream.
I was still horny the next morning. I'd dreamed about Jenny, wearing Dani's strait-jacket leotard, in the harness Dani had been in earlier. Except it was with Alan. His cock was at least a foot long and when he started to push inside her, I woke up, breathing hard, my dick like a steel rod all over again.
I never went back to sleep after that, wondering what that dream might have meant. All I knew for sure was that my erection never went down again that night. Dani was sound asleep, and I didn't want to wake her. Well, I did, but didn't think I should.
"Did you know," I started to ask Dani after I got home from work Saturday, "before tonight, that Jenny and Richard think they want another night?"
She smiled, "Jen and I might have discussed it. Think you might want to do that again?"
I looked at her like she'd grown Martian antennae on her head, "You aren't really asking me that, are you?" I asked her.
She laughed, "Well, it was kind of a rhetorical question, didn't think you'd tell me 'no, don't want to fuck Jenny again'."
"Richard?" She knew what I was asking.
"He 'thinks' he wants to do that, they've talked about it, but he's a little scared of seeing her with someone else. Thinks it's hot for her to do it, but..."
"It is kind of scary," thinking about that first time with Alan and the real reason I came home from Tampa early... afraid to be in his house. The 'third wheel' excuse I'd told Dani was real, but not the whole truth, not by a long way.
And I was a little (i.e., a LOT) nervous about this upcoming week in Tampa, too, in only seven days, but didn't want to miss the chance.
Which gave me a thought. Yeah, I know, it doesn't happen often (as Dani often tells me), but one did cross my mind.
"Hon, I think..." I was almost scared to mention it to her, kind of impetuous.
"What? You think what?" Dani asked me, confused.
"I think... think... that... you... we... shouldn't have sex between now and... next week."
Dani cocked her head, looking at me quizzically, like I was the one with the Martian antennae. "What? Why?"
The thought was making my dick grow in my pants, "You... should be... horny... that first night, extra horny..."
"What? You serious? What about you?"
I chuckled, shaking my head, "Love, I'll survive... but if I'm going to see you with him again, want it to be special, for both of us... but especially for you."
So we agreed, no more sex. Dani's pussy was going to be untouched until Alan, Saturday night.
By Tuesday, the enormity of that was just starting to set in. Dani and I had been having sex at least every other night for the last several months. Tuesday night was only the fourth night, but I was already feeling the strain, Dani, too.
By Tuesday night, my hormones were already raging, the fact we'd vowed to not have sex was only making it feel more extreme. It was pretty obvious that by the end of the week I was going to be in a bad way, then by the end of the following week...!
Wednesday, Dani told me she'd be home late from school, that she had an 'appointment'. When I asked what, she blushed and told me, "Tell you later." I couldn't imagine what she was talking about. She has hair appointments, but those sure aren't anything to hide or blush about. Women!
That night, after she got home, I figured it out, fingernails polished and perfect ― she'd had a manicure. When I mentioned it, asking her why she'd acted embarrassed about it, she told me, "That's... not all," with no elaboration. I was still confused. Until she came to bed in her flannel nightgown, that is, her toenails had been trimmed and painted too. Still didn't seem like much to be that embarrassed about, though. I knew she was going to try and look as nice as she could for her lover, but why the secrecy?
After we were in bed, Dani asked me, "You sure?"
I looked at her, confused, "About...?"
"Tampa. Going. You know it'll be pretty intense." She looked toward me, propping herself up on an elbow, "He... likes to dominate me... and I like it, it's exciting."
My heart started to pound, no getting around the fact that I was nervous about it. I'd thought about it a lot the last few days, whether I could watch. I know I did that other time, but somehow this seemed so different, ― a whole friggin' week! His house... and what Dani said, was she...?
"You changing your mind about me going?" I asked her. I could understand if she was. Wouldn't like it, but would get it.
"No, of course not.! I'm sorry, that's not at all what I was implying. Just wanted you to be sure you want to. I'm just worried it might be... a bit much," she said.
Gee, I think she'd been reading my mind. But still, no way could I NOT do it. "No, I definitely want to... if you're sure, that is," I told her.
She leaned over and kissed me. Damn, the way I was and she had to wear that perfume? "I'm sure... we'll have fun."
Dani would for sure, I thought. "Only thing I'm worried about," I hesitated, embarrassed, "after this week... an accident..." I didn't want to come right out and say what I'd been worried about, seeing Dani with him... and creaming my pants.
Dani frowned, "Understand," she said, "let's think about it, there must be something."
I was relieved, Dani understood my worry and wasn't going to make fun of it. Seems like I'd have known that after twenty-eight years. But so much has changed in the last few months.
Thursday evening, Dani was late again. Another 'appointment' she forgot to mention? She laughed when I asked her, "Went shopping," she said, "I have to tell you when I'm going shopping?"
Well - under the circumstances, yeah, would be nice. "No, sorry, I just..."
"Went to see Rebekka... about your little problem," she explained.
My face turned bright red, I'm sure. That was personal.
Dani giggled, "No, don't. It's nothing to be embarrassed about, just a normal male thing. Girls, too - you think girls don't have that problem when we're turned on too much?"
"Yeah, but... you can control it better." I was thinking about that night with the vibrator the first time.
"Well, maybe... but, anyway, she gave us a solution," reaching inside the paper bag she was carrying, holding a little box out for me to see, "Voila - your solution!" she said.
I had no idea, what the hell? "What... is it?" I asked her, tentatively.
She opened the box, "It's a chastity cage," took it out of the box, short black tube plastic thing, "I can take it back if you don't want it... goes over your junk..." she'd never used that term before. Heard it, some politician, "prevents an erection," held up a little key, "locks on so those little temptations don't get the better of you.
"She said that you could wear it however long you wanted, it's flexible enough to not be too uncomfortable... if you're sure, that is," looking at me, expectantly.
I looked at it, back up at Dani, down to the thing, "Umm, I... guess," I told her, knowing I'd need something. I was almost getting to that point already, without even being in Tampa, seeing Dani and Alan together.
"Should I... put it on now?"
Dani smiled, "Would be good idea, try it for a day, see how it works... be sure it's not going to be too uncomfortable."
I took it from her, went in the bathroom - privacy, you know. Not every day I put my dick in something like this. It didn't feel nearly as bad as I thought, it clicked shut behind my balls so it couldn't come off. That made me nervous, so I tried the little key. It worked, opening it up and easing my concern - a little. I pulled my pants back up and went back into the living room, "Feels, okay, I guess, weird," I told Dani, "I'll try it tonight, see how it goes."
Dani came to bed that night wearing one of her short satin babydolls, snuggling her body up to mine. "Thought we should give it a little test before we leave," she said as she nibbled on my nipple. I wrapped an arm around her and pulled her tighter, feeling her satin-covered breasts pressing against me. My dick was... let's just say it was pressing pretty hard inside that thing, but that was all.
Over the next several minutes, just enough discomfort to prevent anything from happening, not too much to lessen my libido. God, Dani's little test was going to kill me!
By Friday morning, that little device was deemed to be a rousing success, so I asked Dani for the key to take it off. "Why don't you leave it on, be sure it's okay to wear during the day."
I was a LITTLE apprehensive but agreed I'd try it. Kind of important I guessed. Wouldn't do to get to Tampa and find it got too uncomfortable. It had a little hole in the end so at least I could go pee.
Saturday morning, the thing was fine, I'd kind of gotten used to it, and we were on our way to the airport, first leg to Seattle, then another intermediate stop in Salt Lake City, where we changed planes. It wasn't a problem as everything was on time and we had plenty of time to get from our plane, through security again, to the new one.
We'd originally planned to drive to Seattle, but would you believe, the tickets were cheaper from Pasco than they would have been from Seattle.
We were probably about halfway between SLC and Tampa when the nerves started to hit me. What the fuck were we doing! Of course, Dani's whisper in my ear, "I'm so horny, my pussy is soooo lonely... can hardly stand it!" didn't help any, either. I was, too. We hadn't had sex for a full week, plus one day to be precise, and the closer we got to Tampa, the clearer the picture of Dani and Alan was becoming in my mind. Dani's fingertips absently grazing the inside of my thigh was compounding my mind's imagination, too.
My dick was trapped inside that plastic thing, both keys safely tucked away in Dani's purse. Hell, I was already pressing hard against it. I'd taken it off the night before and put it back on that morning, keeping my dick safely trapped for the trip, but sure as hell wasn't lessening my libido any. Dani's fingertips and letting me know how horny she was were sure as hell not helping any, either.
And it was nine freakin' hours of this from Salt Lake City to Tampa! Dani got a little sleep but every time I tried, the images of her and Alan kept filling my mind, along with the anticipation, worrying about what was going to happen over the next week. Who the hell thought this would be a good idea?
We finally landed at Tampa International and my heart was pounding as we walked into the terminal, up the concourse of gate eleven, and there stood Alan Ryder, waiting; confident, broad shoulders, slim waist, muscular, and staring at my wife, the lust on his face obvious as hell. What the fuckin' hell was I thinking? I crappin' can't do this! My heart was beating a hole in my chest anticipating what I knew would be coming very shortly. I was NOT ready for this, scared out of my fuckin' mind!
He pulled her to him, kissed her on the lips; hard, and Dani kissed him back just as hard.
They finally broke apart, and Alan extended his hand to me, "Glad you could come," he said. Why, I wondered? Seemed to me that I would just impede his seduction of my Dani.
"Babygirl, you're so beautiful!" he told my wife, taking her hand and leading her to the baggage carousel. My head was doing I didn't even know what, a cross between the worst jealousy I'd ever felt and turned on almost beyond comprehension.
We picked up our two suitcases, and Alan led us to his pickup; a Ford, King Ranch, blue and white, clean and shiny like a mirror, tan leather seats. God, I'd sell my soul for that truck. Well, maybe not, but it was pretty damned impressive. Even the fuckin' back seat felt like a luxury sofa. Okay, I was thankful that there was a console between the two front seats. When Dani reached her hand over and pressed it between Alan's legs I could hardly breathe.
That big diesel rumble when he started it reminded me of my time on my uncle's ranch when I was a kid on his diesel tractor. What a thing to think about, circumstances slightly different. I was looking between the front seats, watching Dani's hand squeezing Alan Ryder's inner thigh, knowing exactly what she was thinking. Don't think I need to put it into words.
It was probably twenty minutes to his house. Dani described much of it earlier, so I won't repeat. But, it was a beautiful house, looked straight out of 'Gone With the Wind'.
We went inside and Alan showed me upstairs, the bedroom to put my suitcase, then he put Dani's in what was the master bedroom. No mystery of his plans for the week, never had been.
The shirt I was wearing was long-sleeved. It was chilly in Kennewick when we left and Tampa was a lot warmer. Besides, I'd spilled pop on it on the plane. Thankfully, I'd anticipated, packed warm-weather, short-sleeved shirts, so changed into one before venturing out into the living room. Dani was sitting on the couch, still in her leather skirt and blouse, Alan in the kitchen. "Fixing drinks, you want one?" he asked me
"Sure, whatever you're making," I told him, hoping it had alcohol. I needed something to calm my nerves. I was scared out of my mind. I know I'd told Dani I'd be able to handle this, but now that the time was here, wasn't nearly so confident. I'm not used to alcohol, but it was bound to help. Either that or make everything even worse.
Dani was sitting on the couch, and I assumed she wanted Alan to sit next to her. There was a well-used recliner, which I presumed was probably Alan's special chair, so I sat on the loveseat. All of them were leather and damned expensive-looking. Dani and I live pretty comfortably, but this guy lives in a whole different world where everything seems to be extravagant. Guess that's what an NFL career and owning three restaurants can do for you.
A minute later, he brought in a tray with three drinks and a plate of brownies. "Made them myself," he proudly told us. Dani looked at the plate, got a big smile on her face, then looked up at Alan with what seemed like a 'knowing' look. I had no clue what that was about.
I took one of the drinks and a brownie, Dani did the same and Alan sat down next to her with only a drink. "I was afraid you wouldn't come back... so glad you did."
Dani took a bite of brownie, then leaned her head over and kissed him. And kissed him. And kissed him! My dick was trying to bust through, held back by its plastic prison. This was exactly why I was using it, otherwise, just watching my wife kiss this guy, knowing what was to come, would likely have caused that 'accident'.
I could barely breathe, took another long drink, and yes, it did have plenty alcohol. I had no idea what and didn't give a whit, either. Alan's hand had worked up underneath Dani's skirt and she let out a loud moan. She'd been horny the whole trip, and it was culminating right in front of me.
It was several minutes, I have no idea how many, when she broke away briefly, her eyes closed and that 'look' on her face, kind of breathless. She finally responded to what he'd said a long time earlier, "Me too," then took another bite of her brownie, followed by a sip of her drink.
"Missed you," was all Alan said as he traced his finger around her lips. Dani opened her mouth and sucked it in, intently staring at him, "You like the brownie?" he asked.
She took another bite, "Uhuh, good," she said. They were, very.
"Made them just for you," he told her.
That was when his doorbell rang. What? Why? Dani and I both were confused. Who would he have coming then?
"Asked a friend to come by, help me with a little project, hope you don't mind," he explained, which explained exactly nothing.
He opened the door, a young woman, pretty, but acting very 'businesslike', came in carrying a small bag. They both came back into the living room, "Babygirl, this is April, she's going to help you out with a little project, think you'll like it."
She looked over at me, shrugging her shoulders, and silently mouthing, 'You know'?
I shook my head, I had no clue what was going on. He hadn't told me a thing.
Alan pulled Dani to her feet and said, "April will take good care of you, just be a little while," and put her hand into April's so that she followed her into the master bedroom, closing the door behind them.
This was confusing. I'd mostly assumed that Alan was going to take Dani into that bedroom... what I knew Dani was hoping for.
Alan sat back down, and with no explanation of what was happening, asked me, "So, this mysterious night last October, tell me about it."
I took another bite of my brownie and told him, "These are good, never tasted anything quite like them."
"Thank you, glad you like."
I took the next ten-fifteen minutes explaining how I'd been trying to get Dani to tell me about her first time having sex, then that night, thinking it was a dream at first. I stopped periodically for a drink and brownie, but Alan mostly let me talk, asking little questions now and then. I felt the drink starting to give me a little buzz... and something else, that I didn't recognize the feeling at all, but it was nice. I know it was making me horny as hell, explaining what I'd seen that night in Dani's bedroom.
I told him about the battery acid 'bullet-hole' jacket and that it was hanging in our house the next morning but was gone when we looked for it a couple weeks ago.
He shook his head, "None of that's even remotely possible, you know that, right?"
"I know it's not... but... I can't really explain... it happened, wasn't a dream." I hesitated, "After the jacket disappeared, Dani and I were trying to think of something, anything that would prove it. I remembered... moles... you had two moles on your right butt-cheek. I saw them that night."
If a black man's face could have turned white, I'm sure his would have at that moment. "You... no one knew... except Dani. I hated those. She told you? No, she wouldn't have..."
"No one told me, I saw them." I stood, pointing to my butt exactly where I'd seen them on his. "I can't explain it, know it was impossible... but it was real, it happened," I asserted again.
We both sat there the next several minutes, Alan had no idea what to say and neither did I, so I picked up another brownie, "You mind if I have another?" I asked him.
"No, go ahead, all you want," he pointed toward the kitchen, "plenty more if that plateful runs out."
"These are... different, so good, what's in them?"
He smiled, obviously happy for the change in subject from something that is simply unexplainable, "Dani never made any like it?"
I shook my head.
"They have an ingredient... I made them for Dani one night. We discovered... they do things to her." He hesitated, a smile on his face, "we went to a movie that night," another pause, "Kindergarten Cop, Arnold Schwarzenegger, nothing sexy about it, but afterward... Dani was..." another smile, "I remember the movie that night because of what happened afterward. Insatiable, my Babygirl was out of her mind horny. Thankfully, it was after I'd put the mattress in the back of my pickup... God, she fucked me that night!"
My mind was doing cartwheels, Dani... knew... when she took that brownie... that's what that look was all about. She knew exactly what it was going to do to her. I knew then what it had to be, marijuana. I'd heard of marijuana brownies, it just never registered in my feeble mind. Maybe that was partly why I was feeling so fuckin horny, too.
But Alan wasn't finished, "The next time I made them, we discovered something else: Alcohol. Babygirl had a little drink with her brownie. I think she might have stripped naked at her parents' house if we hadn't left when we did. It was supposed to have been just a nice family dinner."
And Dani... tonight... she was already almost out of her mind before we even got to Tampa. What. The. Fuck!
I looked at the plate of brownies, no way was I going to eat another. Alan saw my look and smiled, "Probably just as well, too many can make you pretty sleepy, too."
I looked at him, "What... are they doing in there?" It must have been an hour.
He smiled, "You ever blindfold Dani? We used to do it quite a bit, did when she was here last time, too. It makes all her other senses come alive, intensifies everything... really turns her on."
I nodded, remembering that night she'd blindfolded herself, pretended I was Jerry, how we'd fucked that night, how turned on Dani was, how she'd told me about her one night with Alan, most of that blindfolded. And myself, the night she'd blindfolded me. Yeah, it was a major turn-on. Of course, that mystery-person fuck had had a part in that, too.
"So...?"
"You'll see when April's done, think it'll be a fun surprise."
I realized I had to go pee, Alan pointed out where the bathroom was. God, I wanted to do something other than just pee. But that was exactly why we both agreed to this thing on my dick. Because, bad as I wanted to, I really didn't want to. I wouldn't have had the will power if the keys weren't safely stored away in Dani's purse.
When I went back into the living room, Alan was in the kitchen again, mixing another drink. "Please, yes," I told him. I could see why Dani was infatuated with this guy, I liked him, too. I'd liked him that night in his restaurant and 'after', but spending time alone with him in his house was different. I'd always assumed that rich pro football players were probably arrogant assholes, but Alan wasn't that way at all. He just seemed like a guy, pretty damned big, powerful guy, but a likable guy, nonetheless.
Right after we sat back down in the living room, April and Dani returned, finally, April leading her. They stood in front of us and Dani... it was strange ― her eyes. They looked... like not her. Sexy, deep blue, but Dani has brown eyes. And not shaped like that. What the...?
"How does she look?" April asked.
Alan stood, took Dani's hand, and looked at her. Dani was looking elsewhere. "Beautiful," he said. I had to agree, she did; her makeup, glossy red lips, pinkish twinge of her cheeks, eyelashes, it all made her look just a little... trashy, but in a hot, sexy way. But her eyes - I couldn't look away, different... and they didn't move. I didn't understand.
"They're patches, painted to look like eyes and glued to her eyelids. She can't see a thing... could look directly at the sun and would be total blackness," April explained.
I looked into Dani's 'eyes'. The lashes, everything looked so natural, except, like I said, there was no movement. How?
I was blown away, "You did this... now?" I asked her.
She laughed, "Well, put the patches on her eyes and the makeup to make it look natural, obviously, but Alan sent a picture and an artist painted them."
"You'll need to call me to remove them," April went on, "could be painful to take them off if it's not done right." She dug in her bag, "Here, some dark glasses, they'll help hide that they're not quite natural." Then she added, "Or if it starts to bother her, she'll need help with makeup, call me, anytime."
I tried to take in what was happening. Dani, my wife, was temporarily blind? Totally blind? That's what Alan had been telling me when he talked about her being blindfolded, but this wasn't just a 'blindfold'; apparently, she was going to be this way, but for how long?
April gave Dani a quick peck on the cheek, "Thank you, dear, this has been fun, see you in a few days, or whenever you need me," then turned and left.
So, a 'few days'. Pretty sure Dani never expected this. Of course, she did say that one of the things that turned her on about Alan was that she never knew what was going to happen. Guess she was right. And with those marijuana brownies...!
When it was just the three of us again, Dani standing in the middle of the room in total blackness, Alan sat back down, "Come over here, Babygirl." Ohh, her perfume! It was the one we'd bought in Tampa the first time, that had fulfilled every promise to be so damned lust-provoking.
She turned his direction, trying to feel in front of her and took tentative steps toward his voice. Thankfully, there was nothing in-between. Maybe he'd planned that, clearing the floor for what he knew, "This is... a little scary," Dani said, probably making a huge understatement.
When she got right in front of him, he told her to stop. "Now," he told her, "Babygirl, take your blouse off... slowly, like you're practicing for your stripping debut." He turned and looked at me, smiling, winking one eye. What the hell was that for?
Whatever, I was fuckin' turned on! Now was the time, that I'd been looking forward to and dreading at the same time, watching my Dani undress for him. I just hadn't envisioned it being quite like this. And then?
Dani looked down, instinctively, I guess, she couldn't see a thing, unbuttoning her blouse, her fingers trembling. She went from one button to the next, down her blouse, pausing in-between each, stretching it out. I realized I was holding my breath. I'd gotten a brief glimpse of her bra that morning, sheer lace, black. Sexy as hell... bought new for this trip, for him.
Watching Dani's blouse slowly be opened, exposing that bra, her barely covered tits - hard, swollen nipples. God! Then the buttons were all undone and she slipped it off her arms. I'd seen Dani undress so many times before, but like this? NOT! Damn, my Dani looked good: hard, pink nipples poking through her bra; flat, sexy tummy. She'd been working out, going to the gym, even more the last few weeks, just for this, I think. Alan's comment, 'practicing', sent my mind working overtime. He wouldn't... would he?
My dick was bursting!
"Now the skirt," he said. The tent in his pants...!
I wouldn't have been able to avert my eyes if Kate Upton walked in the room, stark naked.
Again, Dani glanced down, reached behind her, unzipped it, and my eyes were locked on my wife, watching as she pushed her leather skirt down her hips, revealing her sheer black thong, not quite hiding her shaved pussy. My pulse went up even more as my Dani revealed more and more of her sexy body and stepped out of her skirt, standing there in nothing more than a matching sheer bra and thong. I was So. Fucking. Horny.
Alan just looked at Dani for what seemed like forever, his eyes scrolling up and down. "I'll share the view, but that's all, she's mine this week," he said, directing his words at me, making sure that Dani knew too, that this week she was going to be his woman.
He let her stand there for what seemed like several minutes. Dani was quiet, but you could tell, she was fuckin' turned on! Her panties were totally transparent from being wet. God, I was so fuckin' turned on! It was hard to remember right then that Dani was a high school teacher, not a porn star.
"You ever masturbate for your husband?" he suddenly asked her.
I only wished! She shook her head, "No," she admitted.
"You never did for me, either. But now..."
Dani's face was already turning red, "Alan... no... I can't..."
My heart was pounding, Dani ― standing in front of us, near naked, turned on as I knew she was.
"Masturbate for us... just don't make yourself come, that's just for me," he told her.
"Alan...!" she sounded almost desperate, but a hand slid inside the elastic of her panties.
"Play with a nipple, too," he added.
She looked over at where I had been sitting, not seeing, not knowing I'd moved to the couch beside Alan. Her hand slid deeper inside her thong. We could see her fingers moving inside her sheer panties, sliding up and down her slit, hips responding, a moan escaping her lips. Dani's other hand went to a breast, slipping underneath her bra.
It was eerie, her eyes staying open, the moans coming from her lips, but Goddam, it was sexy!
"Ooohh, oohh," as two fingers disappeared inside her pussy lips, the moans getting louder.
"Come on, Babygirl, you can do better. Fantasize it's my dick pressing inside you."
Dani pressed harder, her hips thrusting, let out a loud groan.
"That's it, Babygirl, that dick feels so good inside you... pinch that nipple." Dani whimpering, her othr hand underneath her bra, "Now pull it out, lick it off."
"Unhh," an unintelligible noise escaped her mouth, frustrated, but did as she was told, pulling her hand from her panties, sucking the two fingers between her red lips, hollowing out her cheeks like she was sucking the cum from the tip of Alan's cock.
If it wasn't for my cock's plastic cage...!
Alan reached up and gripped her wrist, pulling her fingers from her mouth, then tugged a little more so she'd sit on his lap, straddling his legs, pressing his mouth to hers, opening lips and sucking her tongue.
"You taste so good, Babygirl," he told her, "Oh, how I want to taste that pussy!"
My heart was pounding, my dick in pain from pressing against the plastic, but I knew the evening had barely started. I was waiting for Alan to pull his cock out and plunge it inside my wife.
Pressing her panty-clad pussy up against Alan's still-clothed cock, she mumbled, "I hope you're planning to fuck me."
"Mmm, Babygirl, I want to so bad," as he reached behind her back and unsnapped her bra, letting it fall away from her.
I've said it before, but I'll say it again, my heart was pounding! I knew that any second, my gorgeous wife was going to be pressing that monster cock up inside her and screaming out her orgasm.
Dani opened her mouth, leaning forward, inviting him. Alan kissed her, Dani going practically crazy pulling at his head, pressing her naked breasts against his chest.
This was no 'moderate' kiss. It was my wife and her lover trying to consume each other barely inches away from where I was sitting. It was Alan who finally broke away, leaving Dani panting, her mouth in an expression of lust, grinding her pussy against him. Alan kissed down Dani's neck, his tongue leaving a damp trail to the valley between her breasts.
Dani was moaning, her chest thrust out, squirming her body around, trying to push a tit into his mouth, but he was relentless, his tongue dodging back and forth across her valley, working its way a little closer to a nipple each time, tasting the salty sweat between her breasts. Dani had given up her efforts to direct his mouth, whimpering as he came closer and closer to her areola.
Dani was whimpering as his tongue finally brushed against a nipple then pulled away again, traversing the valley once more and engulfing the nipple on her other breast, his lips sucking it in his mouth. Dani's head was thrown back, moans escaping her mouth and she reached down between his legs, wrapping her hand around his cock, "Ohh God," she repeated, "fuck me... please!"
He reached down, his big hand working its way under her thong, Dani gritting her teeth, face in a swirl of lust, "Ohhh, Ohhh!" was all she could get out, then he pulled his hand back out.
"Ohh, Babygirl, I want to... except... " Dani moaned anew when his mouth wrapped around her other nipple, sucking it in, then released it, "We have dinner reservations, no time."
She whimpered, almost crying, "No... please!"
He stood, standing Dani up as well. She whimpered a little, then started to feel around, "My clothes?" she asked
"Don't worry about them, I have something," Alan answered her, standing and going upstairs to get... whatever.
While he was gone, I asked, "Hon, you okay?"
She turned toward my voice, wearing nothing except her sheer, lacy black thong, naked nipples hard and pointed, "Oh God, honey, I'm so sorry!" she said, "I had no idea... I can't...so fucking horny!"
"You're... sorry?"
"It's just... I want him so bad... inside me. I remember how he felt, stretching me."
"I... " And then Alan was bounding down the stairs, carrying, I guess, what Dani was going to be wearing, sparkling gold, draped over his arm.
"Hold your arms up, Babygirl,"
She did as he asked and he slipped it over her head and down her body. My dick made another surge, trying to free itself, God, this was my Dani!
A dress, so friggin' thin! Two thin gold chains hooked to a gold collar that he hooked around her neck, holding it tight across her breasts, then plunging, almost to her belly button, leaving her cleavage bare, breasts and nipples prominently jutting out through the thin material. Her back was naked, the dress draping below the small of her back almost to her thong. And short! Hemline barely down to her thighs, with a slit up her leg on one side to well above her panties. The thin strap of her thong was exposed and the rest of it? She'll barely be able to walk.
Dani couldn't see what she was wearing, but she could feel, which she did, touching herself all over, reaching down and feeling the short hemline, the thinness of the material covering her breasts and swollen nipples, reaching behind her to the naked back reaching below the strap of her thong, realizing how it must look, "Alan... I can't... I feel... naked."
"Babygirl, you look fabulous, every woman there will be jealous, and every man will be even more jealous of me and your husband. I was having a hard time, imagining Dani out in public wearing that. The dress she wore that night to Alan's restaurant was sexy, risqué, but this...! The word 'risque' doesn't even begin to describe it.
"And that reminds me," he added, feeling up her legs, "those black panties won't go with it at all," sliding them down, "besides, I don't think you want to wear them."
Dani's breathing was hard, "Alan...!"
"Sit, Babygirl, need shoes."
Dani felt around, found the couch, and very carefully turned and sat, her dress hiked up higher. Alan handed me her left shoe, about four-inch gold heels, keeping the right one for himself. We both knelt in front of her, and I slipped it on her foot, glancing up... seeing Dani's bare pussy, inches away, swollen, glistening with moisture, the pungent odor of her arousal. My breath caught, suddenly realizing - she wasn't just shaved, she... "What?" Dani asked.
"Uhh, nothing... just... you... your..."
"What I tried to tell you the other night. Had it waxed... a Brazilian wax."
My breathing stopped. I've heard of it, couldn't stop myself, reaching up and touching her, so soft - baby-smooth. Dani let out a little moan, so did I, wanting desperately to kiss her there, feel her with my cock sliding inside her.
"Shoe," Alan reminded me, "pussy off limits."
I reluctantly pulled my hand back, my heart pounding in my chest, the excitement off the fucking chart.
Alan was staring as well. My anticipation went crazy, how long until Alan's big cock would be sliding inside that pussy?
I pulled my eyes away, strapped the shoe's strap around Dani's ankle, running my hand up her smooth leg, reluctantly stopping a few inches above her knee. Alan had no such compunction, sliding his hand inside Dani's thigh, rubbing his knuckle against her waxed slit. Her mouth opened in an 'O' and a small moan escaped.
"Think we're ready for dinner now," Alan said, pulling his hand away.
We both stood up and Alan took both Dani's hands in his, pulling her to her feet. Dani looked... I can't even say, there are no words! I'll just say that I have NEVER seen my wife looking like she looked right then.
We went outside to Alan's pickup and he helped her inside, her dress sliding up her hips as she slid in the front seat.
Saturday evening, March 21
I was nervous, scared to be honest. Dani was going out as Alan's woman, not mine. She was with him, not me. People would be jealous of Alan, not me, something I'd never experienced before. And Dani - wearing that gold dress, practically nothing. She knew that what she was wearing was sexy, but I doubt she realized just how fuckin' sexy. And then she'd be going home with Alan Ryder, to his bed, not mine. God!
I had no idea where we were going, maybe to Alan's restaurant? But that's not what was filling my mind. It was Dani, my Dani, in that dress... in public. How aroused I knew she already was, what it was going to be like, her being Alan's date, not my wife, watching them together.
He parked in a lot designated for the water taxi, obviously, not going to Alan's restaurant. Dani and I had seen it when we took that River Walk, what, six weeks ago? God, the changes in our lives in those six weeks!
Alan helped Dani out from the pickup, Dani doing her best to hold her legs together when her dress slid up. Alan held her hand, guiding her to a boat, a big yellow thing, full of people, 'Pirate Water Taxi', it was called. Alan held both her hands getting on the boat, telling her, "Steps, careful."
With her wide open 'eyes', it was easy to forget that Dani was totally blind. She couldn't see all the people staring as we walked between the row of seats, looking for a place for three to sit. It was Saturday evening, nearly April, beautiful, warm weather. The boat was full, probably a couple dozen people, virtually every eye we passed glued to my wife.
The combination of everything that evening; what Dani was wearing (and not wearing), having watched her earlier, the brownie, anticipating what was to come, etc., had me in a state of mind that I'd never been in before. Like Dani had told me about herself earlier, I was so fucking horny!
Dani did her best to hold her legs tight together and crossed, sitting on the boat, but the way her short dress pulled up when she sat left very little doubt as to what she was wearing underneath - above and below, and eyes, especially across the aisle from us were glued to her. Her hard nipples hadn't abated even a little bit. I couldn't even imagine what must have been going through her mind, unable to see a thing, just knowing.
It was already dark and if it hadn't been for the circumstances, I likely would have noticed how pretty everything was with the City lights reflecting off the water. In any other circumstance, I would have had my Fuji, taking dozens of pictures, but that night it didn't even cross my mind. Gee, wonder why?
We got off the boat at the third stop and began walking down the street. I let Alan and Dani walk ahead of me, Alan holding her hand, because, well - the view; Dani in that dress.
And it was fun watching other people as they passed us going one way or the other, men or women; their heads turning, eyes watching. Dani, of course, not able to see any of it, was oblivious. Or maybe not. She would have known, even if she couldn't see.
I did hear Alan say to her, "Lots of eyes turning your way, my beautiful lady."
The walk was crowded, too. Like I said a moment ago, it was early spring, a warm, beautiful evening, and people were out and about.
Alan stopped at a place called 'Jackson's Bistro Bar and Sushi', a beautiful building - semi-circular with floor-to-ceiling windows facing the bay. 'Elegant' is the word that comes to mind to describe it. There were several sets of tables and chairs set up outside in addition to the indoor dining. We didn't even go inside, a hostess met us outside and led us to an outdoor table already set up for three. It seemed as though Alan Ryder was pretty well known, even years after his retirement.
He helped Dani into her chair, then he and I sat around the small, round table, Alan on Dani's left, me on her right. I was aching to peek under, to see how the view presented itself under the table for people sitting or walking by.
Seeing Dani there with her 'wide-open eyes', looking so real, knowing they were fake, not seeing a thing was... strange, to say the least.
There was soft rock music wafting out from inside, with several couples up dancing to the music.
"I think you'll enjoy this," Alan told Dani, "seems to me that I remember you enjoying oysters."
She does, we've had it several times over the years, and it's always been an aphrodisiac for Dani. Pretty much whenever we've been out for oysters, the rest of the night has always been very enjoyable. No wonder Alan wanted to bring her here.
"You remembered," she told him, leaning toward his voice, inviting his kiss, which he was only too willing to provide. Ahh, watching was an aphrodisiac in itself!
"How could I not, after..." he responded. Apparently, there's a history with oysters, Dani, and Alan from long ago, that she'd never mentioned.
"But first, what would you like to drink?" He asked, directing the question at both of us.
I picked up the menu, scrolling down the drinks, while Alan began to read them off for Dani.
She interrupted, telling him, "I'd like the Passion Fruit Colada, I think. Sounds yummy, tonight."
I looked at it on the menu, rum, lots of rum, coconut, pineapple. Just what Dani needed, sitting there in her practically nothing.
Alan's right hand disappeared under the table, and Dani did a rapid intake of breath, letting out a little moan. God, I wanted to be able to see under the table. My poor dick had been busting at the seams all night.
"Good choice," he said, "I'll have the same I think."
Alan looked toward me, "I'm paying here, no argument, order what you want," he told me.
I glanced back at the menu, scanning the beverages. I'm not an alcohol expert, probably have had less than ten alcoholic drinks in my life. "Sounds fine to me, too," I answered, more from a desire to know what my wife was drinking.
Alan raised his hand, the same one that had just been underneath the table, and a waiter was immediately at our table, must have been watching, waiting, the perks of celebrity. He gave our drink order, three Passion Fruit Coladas, and the waiter thanked him and left.
"I've always liked it here, even before I opened my first restaurant," he said, scooting his chair a little closer to Dani and rubbing his hand on her bare back. Dani let out little moans of pleasure, dropping her hand under the table. Watching the intimate interaction between my Dani and Alan was almost unnerving. No, not 'almost'.
"Been thinking of buying a boat," he said, changing the conversation, "there's a couple good harbors for private boats. Maybe while you're here, we should go boat shopping," he suggested. "You have a river," he went on, "have a boat?"
"No," I answered, "talked about it, never been able to afford what we'd have wanted."
He laughed, "Understand that," he said, "maybe we could get a big discount for two."
I doubted that Alan Ryder needed a discount. "Be kind of hard to get it home," I told him with a little laugh.
Dani spoke, "I... kind of like the idea. Maybe... you could bring it?... you know, if..."
Alan smiled, leaned toward my wife, kissing her again, "I like it, I know just where to look, too," pulling his lips from hers just long enough.
Our waiter returned with a tray of three drinks. My mind was whirling once again, the possibility of Dani's lover coming to Kennewick!
The drink was pretty good, kind of like a frozen fruit smoothie, with LOTS of rum. I took a couple sips, then got up to find the restroom, not that I needed to use it, but it was a good excuse to be able to get a look at what everyone else in the outdoor seating area was seeing underneath our table.
I did find the restroom, though, and used it. On the way back to the table, I still couldn't see because of the stupid tablecloth overhanging the edge. I needed to be lower, maybe sitting at another table looking in our direction. Dani and Alan were in conversation, Alan ignoring where I was and Dani couldn't see a thing, so I found an empty table, with a reserved sign on it, waiting for another party. I sat, trying not to stare.
Dani's knees were pressed together, Alan's hand pressed between her legs between the slit in her dress, directly over her pussy, rubbing up and down, legs exposed all the way up her thighs. This was the view that anyone sitting in front of her had. I glanced around, noticing lots of people looking her direction, obviously seeing exactly what I was.
Seeing my wife sitting there, another man's big, dark-skinned hand between her legs where the world could see was once again sending my raging hormones into overdrive and I couldn't imagine what it must be doing to Dani. I've learned from experience how much being blindfolded magnifies senses, especially those connected to one's libido.
I sat watching when Alan whispered something in Dani's ear. She shook her head, but then let her knees separate a little. He whispered in her ear again, and she let them move several inches apart.
That was when the waiter stopped at our table, tablet in hand, presumably to take our order. I waited just a moment to see if Alan was going to move his hand, but he didn't, talking to the waiter, just kept up his slow, methodical massaging of Dani's inner thigh.
I stood and walked back to the table, "Oh, you're just in time. Stan was taking our order," giving me a wink of his eye, like he had known exactly what I had been doing. "We both ordered oysters, what about you?" I didn't miss the implication of that even a little bit.
"Salmon," I told him, "love salmon." That brownie and the drink were more than enough aphrodisiac for me, especially considering I knew who wasn't going to be sleeping with his wife later.
He brought our food several minutes later, and it was every bit as good as I'd anticipated. Not that I tasted the salmon much, watching Alan feeding raw oysters to my wife's waiting, eager mouth.
We all three went through our drink, ordering another, talking about various things, anything except what was the only real thing on my mind, and probably Dani's and Alan's as well. But Alan was making sure she didn't forget, his hand underneath the table. More than once, Dani grimaced or let out a little, "Ohh," at what was happening out of my sight under the table.
Our waiter had just served us our desserts, Dani's key lime pie, Alan's Crème Brule, and I'm a chocolate cake and ice cream guy. Alan's hand was underneath the table again and just as Dani was about to take a bite of her pie, let out a moan the people at adjacent tables must have heard. She put down her fork, her hand shaking, and told Alan, "I can't, no longer, fuck me, Alan, now!" She was trying to whisper, but it didn't come out a whisper. The couple next to us both looked over with a smile on their faces.
"All in due time, Babygirl."
She whimpered, her body trembling, voice shaky, "No, now!" Her dainty hand gripped his big one, "Need you... inside me," squeezing his hand hard "Now. Please!"
Alan looked at her, then stood, taking her hand, leading her... somewhere. I followed along like a little lost puppy dog. Pathetic!
If my poor caged dick had felt trapped before, it was raging then. If it hadn't been for that little cage, I would likely have come in my pants walking along behind, I was so fuckin' turned on.
We went inside, down a short hall, to a 'family' restroom. Alan didn't say a word when I followed him and my wife inside. This wasn't how I'd expected this to happen. My whole body was shaking with... hell, a combination of jealousy, eagerness, fear, my arousal, and other emotions I never even knew existed. My heart rate must have been at least a couple hundred.
Now that we were in a little privacy, Dani went nearly out of her mind. She turned, grasping at Alan's shirt, pulling him to her, kissing him like she hadn't been kissed in months, "Oh God, Oh God, fuck me, Alan!" she whimpered when she pulled her lips away.
He turned her toward the wall, pushed her up against it, "Spread your legs, Babygirl"
She did as he told her, hands leaning against the wall, legs spread wide, panting, anticipating, waiting.
Alan pushed his pants and boxers down, both at the same time. I saw the lust for my wife on his face... and in his... God, he was big. Long, fat. I'd almost forgotten just how big. If I hadn't seen it before, I'd have said there was no way It would fit inside my Dani. I wondered if my lust was as evident. It wasn't 'down below', due to Dani's creative solution.
Dani was whimpering, her face in agony, even, seemingly, her fake eyes. She'd been pushed beyond the limits of her endurance, like a marathon runner who collapses feet from the finish line.
Alan positioned himself behind my wife, pushing her dress up (not very damned far!) and holding his dick at her pussy lips. He pushed, gripping Dani around her waist.
"Ohhh, God," Dani moaned, clawing at the wall as Alan Ryder, ex NFL wide receiver, pushed himself inside my wife.
"Ohh, Babygirl, so tight, so good!"
The groans coming from my Dani could probably be heard out where we'd eaten. Her long, gorgeous fingernails she'd so carefully had manicured were trying to scratch a hole through the wall.
I had no idea how long it took for that cock to fully disappear inside Dani's pussy. This was exactly what I'd come to Tampa to witness. The jealousy felt like a sword cutting my insides out, even as my arousal seemed like it would devour me as that enormous thing sunk into my wife. I'd wondered, could I take it? I had my answer - I had no fucking choice.
I don't even know if I was breathing. Alan pulled himself nearly out of her, shiny and slick with her wetness, and slammed back into her, lifting my wife, the mother of our children, high school science teacher, completely off the floor. Dani screamed, throwing her head back, her body quivering and wet with sweat, wailing like a lonely wolf on a moonlit night, calling to its pack.
I would have exploded if not for the plastic cage locked onto my groin.
"Ohh, Babe, I've been looking forward to this for so long... hate to do this," slowly pulling his cock out of her, "don't want cum running down your legs," as he started to pull his pants up.
"Nooo! Ohgodogodogod, let me come!" Dani screeched. What the fuck! I couldn't believe what just happened, not finishing after the evening we'd been having. And Dani ― she crumpled on the floor, a trembling, whimpering mass of beautiful femininity.
It was a stark reminder, the power of strong sex, how it could reduce even a strong-willed, independent woman like my Dani into a quivering mass.
She regained her equilibrium and Alan helped her back to her feet. All she could say was a quiet, "Get me home, please!"
Alan didn't say anything, we just returned to our table, he helped Dani sit back down and then began eating his dessert. Dani's body was still trembling, her face white. I was shaking as well, shell-shocked at what had just happened.
He picked up Dani's fork, sliced off a bite of pie, and told her, "Here, take this, it'll help calm you down."
She looked toward him, responding, "What, are you serious?" in a squeaky voice that still wasn't hers.
But she did open her mouth and let him give her a bite, "Only because I like key lime pie," she said after swallowing it. "Give me the fork and show me where the pie is," she growled.
I watched in fascination, the interaction between my wife and her lover, like I wasn't even there.
She groaned again, "Hand out of there! You blew it." I hadn't even noticed Alan's hand disappearing under the table.
"I should tell you about that first time with the combination of brownie and alcohol..."
"Alan...!"
"Hush, Babygirl, your husband will enjoy this."
"But..."
He let out a little laugh, otherwise ignoring Dani's complaint, "We were at her parents', they didn't know about the brownies she'd eaten earlier or that we had been quite... intimate for some time. It was before dinner, John made himself a drink, I think it was just rum and coke. Anyway, he asked if Dani and I wanted one. Naturally, we both agreed so he made one for each of us.
"After dinner, we were all watching TV, and I felt Dani's hand on my leg getting closer to my dick."
I was watching Dani, trying to find her pie, acting like she was ignoring what Alan was saying. The way she was fidgeting, though, and her face turning redder, were a pretty good indication that she wasn't.
"I still remember Babygirl leaning over and whispering to me how fuckin' horny she was getting, sitting right beside her parents.
"We had been planning to spend the evening with them, but to be honest, I was feeling pretty much the same as Dani so I told them we were going to take a little drive, and I'd have her home in a few hours."
He hesitated before going on. Dani scratched at her pie plate, managing to get a little on her fork in her darkness, Alan and I taking a bite as well. The only thing I was thinking was 'get on with the damned story!'
He finally did, "You know how many times a horny teenager can fuck a sexy girl in the back of a pickup?" I guessed he was asking a rhetorical question, he didn't wait for an answer, "Neither did I. By the time we found a secluded spot in Columbia Park, Babygirl was already naked... God, she rode my dick in the back of that old pickup. That pickup and mattress were still the best investments I ever made."
He looked toward Dani, "You remember how many times you came that night, Babygirl?"
She squirmed in her chair, her face bright red, "Eight," she whispered, then even quieter, "not counting the little ones."
Alan laughed, "Knew you'd remember," then toward me, "we fucked for three solid hours, I think every position known to man in the back of that pickup. Her pussy was so full of cum..."
"I really need for us to get back to your house," Dani interrupted, pleading, "can we go now? Please."
"I think... yeah, let's," he finally agreed. He'd had enough, too. I know I was... damn! How, for twenty-eight years, I never had any clue of any of this, until that weird night.
When Alan stood it was pretty obvious that he was ready to get back to his house, too. He paid the bill, I insisted on the tip, leaving two twenties on the table.
At least Dani could walk again, but was pretty unsteady. Between the walk, the Pirate Taxi, finding the pickup, and the drive back, it was over an hour later when we finally pulled back into Alan's driveway.
Dani was trembling again when she got out of the pickup holding Alan's hand. She realized 'it' was close, so close. Once inside, Alan pulled her to him and kissed, tongues down each other's throats, moans and sucking noises filling the room.
My heart was pounding a hole in my chest, realizing that this was going to be the real thing, what I'd been looking forward to the last month, what Dani had been wanting, too, probably a lot more than she'd admitted.
I'd like to say I wasn't jealous, but damn, it's hard watching another man kissing your wife like that, especially knowing that in a few short minutes he was going to be fucking her just as hard.
All my doubts came flooding through me, the stone-cold fear, knowing that there wasn't a fuckin' thing I could do about it. It was going to happen - and it was going to be epic.
Alan pulled away from her, leaving Dani breathless, "Come, Babygirl, think it's bedroom time."
He led her up the stairs and I followed. Dani had made sure he understood that I was going to be there, at least this first time, and he hadn't voiced any objection to her.
Once in his bedroom, he motioned for me to sit, "Time for a little show, Babygirl, remember that practice strip earlier? This time, the real thing."
He backed away, leaning against a wall and Dani began to dance, rubbing her body like I'd imagine a stripper might. Don't know, never seen a real strip show.
"Wait," he said, "need music." He grabbed his TV remote, "what kind of music," he muttered to himself, finally setting his satellite on a soft rock station.
When the music filled the room, Alan leaned back on the same wall, his dick a BIG tent in his pants, "Okay, Babygirl, we're ready."
Dani had been nervously flicking her long hair. She began to dance again, moving her body, rubbing herself sensually. God!
Her hands went to her hemline, rubbing up her legs, pulling her dress up.
"You go, girl!" Alan yelled, "take it off!"
I wanted to yell the same thing, but on the other hand, I kind of wanted to be invisible, not even remind her that I was there. Letting her do this for Alan would be hotter. And she was so fucking hot! My dick was straining the strength of that thing
Dani began to lift the hemline, got it to her hips, then dropped it again, teasing, teasing, teasing!
Her hands slowly rubbed up the sides of her body to her tits, pinching nipples and letting out a little moan. Dani's head was back, looking up toward the ceiling, hands fondling her breasts through the thin material, groans coming from her open mouth.
After a moment, her hands moved up to her neck, to the thin straps holding the dress, trying to find the clips or whatever was holding it in place. Finally, after watching her frustration, Alan stepped over and unclipped the back of the collar, letting the dress fall.
I was squirming in my chair. Just watching Dani would have been hot enough, but knowing that Alan Ryder was watching, too... and he was going to be the one to take her to bed.
Dani's dress dropped to the floor, leaving her wearing nothing except a necklace, hoop earrings, and gold high-heeled shoes, her nipples hard and pointed. Alan got up, took her hand, and led her over to his bed, what looked like an oversized king bed. It looked big enough for an entire orgy. He helped her lay down, then called me over to help take off her shoes, taking her right foot and motioning for me to undo the left.
My hands were shaking, trying to unstrap what we'd strapped on a few hours earlier. Just the fact that 'it' was now imminent was making my task so much more difficult. Well, that and the pungent smell of Dani's arousal. She was glistening with moisture, anticipating Alan's cock in a matter of minutes.
I was still fiddling with a strap, fondling her ankle, and running my hand up her leg, when Alan was finished and heading to his dresser. I was curious, watching him pull out several sets of cuffs and straps. He sat down on the bed beside Dani, ran his hands over her breasts, tweaking her nipples, then took her hands in his and quickly snapped a pair of fur-lined cuffs on each of her wrists.
"Alan..." Dani started to... object?
He cut her off, "I know what you like, Babygirl, trust me," he told her, with a grin on his face, tying the strap to the center of his headboard, then to a hook on the chain connecting the two cuffs, pulling her arms straight out, above her head, tight to the bed.
"Mmmfff," Dani grunted when he pulled it tight.
"Too tight? It hurt anywhere?" he asked my wife.
She shook her head, "No... just... "
"Just? What, Babygirl?"
She whimpered, "Just... need you to fuck me!"
"It's coming, Babe, it's coming," as he was attaching a cuff to Dani's right leg and pulling it tight to the bottom corner then moved to her other leg, doing the same to the opposite corner of the bed so that her legs were spread-eagled, her glistening pussy stretched apart, arms above her head, still blind to the world.
"This is how I've been envisioning my girl for a long time. Like you this way for me... but I've been thinking," he turned to me, "I told you that I wasn't going to share anything but the view - well... changed my mind."
What? What the fuck is he saying? Dani was lying on his bed, groaning.
"Couple rules... her pussy is mine, no touching; and you keep your clothes on, all of them. Otherwise... her body's yours to do whatever, till I say."
My heart rate just tripled again. He's gotta be kidding, torturing. "Only one rule for you, Babygirl... you don't let yourself come, whatever else happens is up to your husband... I'm gonna just sit back, watch, and enjoy."
Fuckkk! He was serious! He just went to the chair and sat, waiting.
I looked at him, then at Dani, my cock about to burst. I sat down on the bed beside Dani, running my fingers over her breast, feeling, pinching her hard nipple between my thumb and forefinger. I don't ever remember them being quite this hard or pointed.
Dani moaned, and I leaned over, my head next to hers, "You okay, hon? Know I love you, right?"
"Uhuh," was all she could get out, tilting her head toward me. Her eyes were so fucking spooky, looked so real, lashes, depth, like looking into the depths of her eyes, knowing they were phony and she couldn't see a thing. I leaned over and kissed her, gently at first, then when her lips opened and I felt her tongue, our kiss grew into something completely different. At the same time, my fingers were stroking her sensitive tit and nipple, hardwired directly to her pussy.
Almost reluctantly, I pulled my lips away from hers and trailed my mouth down her neck to her shoulder, then her chest to her left nipple, sucking it between my lips. Dani moaned, doing her best to thrust her chest up into my mouth. I opened my mouth, sucking her entire breast, running my tongue over her nipple, eliciting more whimpers.
Oh God, I wanted to do more, like push my cock into her wet pussy. At the very least, run my fingers over her smooth skin, feel her slick wetness with my fingers deep inside her. Dani said earlier that she'd had it waxed Wednesday, and I haven't touched her since, didn't even know it. That's what she'd been so nervous about. My body was shaking with excitement, realizing this was my chance, maybe my only chance this whole week before that pussy became Alan's.
Except I knew she was already his for the week. And that was how I wanted it, torture, though it may be. Tonight, I wanted... wanted Dani to want... need like she never had before. And she already was, I could tell. Yet it wasn't enough, I wanted more from her; for her to be literally begging to be fucked... and then watch as that monstrous cock disappeared inside her.
I sucked Dani's tit in my mouth, hollowing out my cheeks with the sucking. At the same time, my hand roamed her body, down her tummy to her belly-button and below, tantalizingly close, yet not touching, digging my fingers in at the very apex of her slit, switching my mouth to her other distended nipple.
Dani's moans were filling the room, her body humping. I switched positions, grabbing a pillow from the top of the bed, then moving between her legs, how I've eaten her pussy countless times over the last twenty-eight years, pushed the pillow under her butt, leaned over her, and sucked her right tit in my mouth once again, released it and slowly moved my mouth down her body
Dani pulled at her restraints to no avail, loud moans and unintelligible noises coming from her mouth.
God, I wanted to move my mouth that last half-inch, press my tongue inside her, feel her baby-smooth lips with my own, taste the sweet juices flooding her pussy. Her hips bucked up to my mouth, the nearly cried word, 'please' coming from her mouth. I moved my mouth around to the inside of Dani's bucking leg, sucking her smooth skin, tasting the woman juices that had escaped her pussy, relishing the odor of her sex.
God, I wanted to suck Dani's clit in my mouth, feel her orgasm gushing liquids in my mouth. Instead, I felt a tap on my back, Alan right behind me. I realized the look on his face. It was his turn... silently asking me to relinquish my claim on my woman.
He began to release the straps holding Dani's legs, and I moved aside, taking his place as the voyeur. The time I had been both fearing and looking forward to for so long, the time Dani had been begging for, was now.
"Want you to roll over, Babygirl," he told her.
Dani groaned and struggled, her arms still tied over her head to the top of the bed. Alan helped her, rolling her over onto her tummy, then said, "Knees up, get ready."
Dani worked her knees up underneath her, spread apart. My heart was pounding, my stomach in knots, knowing what was seconds away.
While Dani was struggling, Alan took the rest of his clothes off, naked, his dick hard and huge pointing in front of him. I stood, watching as Alan Ryder scooted himself up behind my wife, Dani breathing hard, not able to see anything except total darkness.
He held himself at Dani's pussy, "Ahh, Babygirl!" as the head of his cock entered her.
God, my heart was pounding! I couldn't even imagine what Dani must be feeling. But the noises coming from her mouth, the 'Ohh, Ohh!' as the inches slowly disappeared inside her.
I couldn't stop myself, grabbing my dick, squeezing, but feeling nothing except the hard plastic trapping my cock. I don't think I've ever been so fucking frustrated!
Dani was rocking her body back, at least as much as she could, given that her arms were still tied to the top of the bed, her face cocked to the side, looking straight at me, not seeing, probably no idea I was there, her mouth opening and closing in silent groans
Alan's cock had slipped inside her, all eight-nine fat inches. He was breathing hard, groaning, sweat on his forehead, gritting his teeth.
Dani's fingers were clawing, digging into the bed. Alan was inside her, his heavy balls tight to her pussy lips, hesitating, letting her adjust, I guess, her body wet with her sweat, trembling.
"Ahh, Babe, sooo good!" as he slowly pulled his dick out of her, pushing back into her just as slowly.
"Ogod, ogod, ogod!" she moaned, trying to push herself back onto him, "hard, fuck me... please!" pleading, near tears.
Alan's face was a hard grimace, pushing himself deep inside my wife. "What you want, Babygirl, gotta tell me!"
"Ohh, ohh... can't... just... please... fuck me... please!"
He pulled out of her again, just the head inside her - and slammed into her. Dani screamed, her head jerking up, then an ongoing wail, her body violently shuddering as Alan fucked her over and over again, those eerie eyes looking straight through me, not seeing.
Alan let out a roar, his hands digging into Dani's hips; his body straightening, muscles clenching, lifting her off the bed with short, hard jabs, draining his balls into my wife, Dani's loud, continuous wails filling the room, her body spasming and jerking, wet with sweat.
At that moment, I wanted to rip Alan Ryder's heart out of his chest. Not from anger, but jealousy. I was so fucking horny! I desperately wanted it to be me draining cum into my wife's cunt, my 'want' of just a few minutes ago long forgotten.
He pulled his cock out of her, wet with their combined juices, still mostly hard, white cum oozing out of Dani's pussy. She lay still, breathing hard, looking, but not seeing, straight at me, not even knowing I was there. Alan lay down beside her on the opposite side, then after a moment, he unsnapped the handcuffs holding her arms to the bed.
Dani stretched her arms, re-acclimating them from their awkward position, then draped an arm over Alan's chest, nuzzling her face into the crook of his neck, "That was fuckin' awesome!" she whispered.
He chuckled, "Best fuck since... February." He hesitated, then, "When you're ready again..."
She kissed him, a long, sensuous kiss, pressing her breasts into his chest. "So tired, need to rest first," and then wrapped a hand around his sticky cock, not quite reaching all the way around, "just don't let it go to sleep."
He laughed again, "Babygirl, he's not sleeping all week!"
That was how I left my wife and her lover; naked, snuggled together, her hand wrapped around his dick, Dani drifting off to sleep.
I lay on my bed in Alan's guest room, undressed down to my shorts, trying to go to sleep. No way in hell! I was in misery, the visions of the last hours going through my head over and over again, torturing me. I wanted that fuckin' cage off my dick. A man can only take so much, like Dani at the restaurant when she reached her limit. I'd planned to leave it on the entire week but had no idea just how intense the need to relieve myself could become.
I needed that thing off like I'd never needed anything before. Problem was the key. It was in Dani's purse and I had no idea where it was. Probably somewhere in Alan's bedroom and I didn't want, couldn't go back in there right now.
So I suffered, like I had no idea suffering could exist. So tired, yet not able to sleep, I listened... I have no idea how long, hours maybe. I don't know, I might have even dozed off. You know how it is when you're lying in bed, half-awake, not able to sleep, and then sometimes you are, if only for a few minutes.
I suddenly became aware of noises coming from the other room. I listened, and It took me a few minutes to realize the noises were female groans, getting louder and louder until I couldn't stand it any longer. I climbed out of bed and crept back down the hall to the open door of Alan's bedroom. There was no light except moonlight and a little bit of reflected street light coming through the patio door.
The sexual need had dissipated a little with my hours of restlessness but was back in full force seeing Alan on top of my wife, driving himself in and out of her, her legs wrapped around his waist.
I watched for what seemed an eternity. Every so often, Alan would thrust inside her, then pause, maybe a minute or so before resuming his fucking again. The man was nearing fifty, not the teenager who'd fucked his girlfriend for hours in the back of his truck that night, making her come... eight times. Yet, he still seemed... indefatigable.
I groped my dick, the frustration of finding nothing except hard plastic causing a loud groan to escape my mouth. Fortunately, both Dani and Alan were preoccupied enough to not have heard. I vowed to myself to be more careful, to control my emotions, hard as it might be.
They were still fucking, the cacophony of noises from both nearly driving me mad. Somehow, I HAD to relieve myself, get that fuckin' thing off my dick, find that purse!
But I couldn't tear away from that doorway, watching the big black guy driving his cock so fuckin' deep into my wife. Dani's groans had turned to screams, she was orgasming, her body stiff, hips lifting up off the bed trying to get him even deeper inside her, and then when Alan's body straightened and shuddered, my wife let out a blood-curdling scream that the neighbors must have heard.
I stepped back, dizzy with the rush of blood from my head, all of it going to pressing my dick against its confines. I caught myself on the wall before I collapsed in the hallway. I had to find that fuckin' key!
I went downstairs, hoping maybe Dani had left her purse in the living room, then when I saw Alan's truck in his driveway through the big picture window, my heart sunk. I remembered, that's where she'd left her purse when we got home from 'dinner'. The only keys to unlocking at least some of my misery were locked inside Alan's big Ford.
I climbed the stair and back to my room, pausing to peek into the master bedroom one more time. I hadn't wanted to but couldn't stop myself. Dani was sprawled out on top of Alan, their lips together in what was going to be a long, drawn-out, passionate kiss. I watched maybe a minute or two before returning to my bed, lying there, wide awake, staring at the dark ceiling, the rest of the night.
What the fuckin' fuck had I been thinking? Was I witnessing the destruction of our marriage? You know how every fear is amplified when you can't sleep. Well, that was more than the case with me.
Thankfully, it did finally begin to get light out. With the light, a little more sanity returned - or maybe the perpetual insanity is a better description. I remembered the fear flying home from Tampa that first time without Dani, then her coming home and allaying those fears completely. The same would happen this time, I knew. Dani wasn't doing anything I hadn't expected and wanted her to do, had gone out of my way to perpetuate. We were fine, she was enjoying her lover exactly like I'd hoped she would.
It was just... I dunno, but wanting ahead of time and then seeing are two completely different things. And this was the first night only, I had damn well better get fuckin' used to it! Like I heard Alan say last night, his dick wouldn't be going to sleep any time this week. Things are different in the daytime, I was already looking forward to whatever might happen that day. And the urgency of finding that key had passed, too. Matter of fact, I was glad I hadn't found it last night, still horny, but manageable - the way I wanted to be. Matter of fact, I was going to tell Dani to put the key somewhere I wouldn't be able to find it, knowing the temptation would be too strong. Besides, I was starting to think that taking that control completely away from myself, giving it to Dani, would be kind of exciting - a thrilling, electrifying agony.
I dressed, then went downstairs looking for something to drink. There, in the refrigerator, was a big pitcher of ice-cold tea. I wondered if Dani had told Alan and he'd made that just for me. Kind of hoped so. Anyway, I found a glass in a cupboard, filled it with crushed ice, then tea. He had my sweetener, Stevia, on the counter, too. Dani must have told him.
I sat at his dining table, thinking that Dani and I should get one like it, solid dark oak, beautiful. I checked the day's weather on my phone - clear skies, eighty-four later, sixty-nine tonight. There was something to be said for living in Florida. Home would be nice, too, probably, but not like this. I checked - rain, cold. No, definitely not like this.
I checked my Facebook to see if there were any messages, scrolled down through it, not finding anything interesting, then the news. Depressing.
How many times had he fucked my wife?
I'd been downstairs maybe fifteen minutes when I heard noises from upstairs and looked as Alan led the still blind Dani down the stairs. She was wearing a blue, silky, button-up shirt, way too big for her, obviously one of his. No bra, Dani's prominent little nubbin nipples making themselves known. No idea if she had anything else down lower. Seeing her like that, wondering what they might have just done, brought back that sharp pain and pleasure of feeling my dick stiffening, trying to expand in its plastic cage, my lust not restrained in the least.
"Morning, sleep okay?" Alan asked when he saw me sitting at the table.
I lied, "Perfect, thank you," then to my wife, "Good morning, Daniella," I rarely called her Daniella anymore, only in times of rather extreme... emotional times.
She smiled, "Good morning, sweetheart... enjoy last night?" she asked me.
I couldn't help but smile, last night was... let's just say... memorable. I nodded, temporarily forgetting that Dani couldn't see me, "I did... appeared that you did, too," I answered.
She turned, snuggled in to the man beside her, tilting her face up to him in a kiss, then, "Hope to enjoy the day, too," she said.
"I see you found the ice tea your wife so generously suggested I make," then to Dani, "Coffee...?" he smiled, "... tea or me?"
She scooted away, "Show me the sink, I want to wash my hands." Alan led her to the sink, helping her find the faucet control for the water then stood behind her as she rinsed her hands, groping around to find a bar of soap.
While Dani groped behind the sink, looking for the soap, Alan snuggled up behind her, undid one of the buttons on the shirt, reached his hand inside cupping her breast, and nibbled on an ear.
I mentioned my dick straining earlier, it was in full force now, watching Alan with my wife's bare nipple between his fingers, tongue reaching into her ear, Dani's head to the side, a moan coming from her lips.
She turned, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him, mouth open, tongues tangling, until Alan lifted her, setting her on the counter next to the sink.
Alan backed away, just looking at her, sitting there, legs spread apart. I had the answer to the question I wondered earlier, Dani was wearing nothing at all under the shirt - top or bottom.
He unbuttoned her shirt, pushing it open, "Ahh, Babygirl, you're so fuckin' gorgeous," he said, pushing his pants down, bare underneath, same as Dani. God ― so big!
He moved closer, took a nipple in his mouth, just the nipple. Dani arched her back and moaned. He pulled her off the counter, her legs wrapping around his waist and... impaling my wife.
Damn, I hadn't expected this, this early in the morning!
Easy to see how the week was going to go.
"I see you found the ice tea your wife so generously suggested I make," then to Dani, "Coffee...?" he smiled, "... tea or me?"
She scooted away, "Show me the sink, I want to wash my hands." Alan led her to the sink, helping her find the faucet control for the water then stood behind her as she rinsed her hands, groping around to find a bar of soap.
While Dani groped behind the sink, looking for the soap, Alan snuggled up behind her, undid one of the shirt's buttons, reached his hand inside cupping her breast, and nibbled on an ear.
I mentioned my dick straining earlier, it was in full force now, watching Alan with my wife's bare nipple between his fingers, tongue reaching into her ear, Dani's head to the side, a moan coming from her lips.
She turned, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him, mouth open, tongues tangling, until Alan lifted her, setting her on the counter next to the sink.
Alan backed away, looking at her, sitting there, legs spread apart. I had the answer to the question I wondered earlier; Dani was wearing nothing at all under the shirt - top or bottom.
He unbuttoned her shirt, pushing it open, "Ahh, Babygirl, you're so fuckin' gorgeous," he said, pushing his pants down, bare underneath, same as Dani. God ― so big!
Okay, the pride here, in my wife, more than offset the feelings of jealousy. That this guy, this superstud, how he thought my wife was beautiful (not that she wasn't)!
He moved closer, took a nipple in his mouth, just the nipple, teasing. She likes it when I suck her whole tit in my mouth. Dani arched her back and moaned. He pulled her off the counter, her legs wrapping around his waist, and... impaled my wife with that big dick inside her.
Both groaned. I noticed quite vividly that he didn't have to gradually work his cock into her like before, he just slipped inside her, all the way to his balls.
I was still in the dining room, separated from the kitchen and the couple by a bar, about to move my horny body into the kitchen when Alan carried my Dani, like that, to his oak dining table and set her on it, his cock still deep inside her.
"Ahh Babygirl, you feel so good to an old man!"
And as I'm standing there, right next to them, totally unknown to Dani, he begins to pull his dick out of her, inch-by-inch, seeming to go on forever, slippery-looking, wet with Dani's juices. How he fits inside her...? God, my resolve about this cage thing from a few minutes ago was already wavering - exactly why I need to be sure Dani has the keys safely hidden away. I have no willpower.
"Alan!" Dani screeches, as he pulls up his sweats and she realizes that he's not going to fuck her.
She's not as desperate as the night before when he did the same thing in that restroom, but still...
"I like the feeling of being a little randy during the day, especially my woman," he said with a big smile on his face, "should make all of us that way," looking toward me, too. Yeah, no doubt!
Dani was groaning, sitting on the kitchen table, her legs spread and that waxed pussy swollen with her excitement. Alan helped her down and into a chair beside mine. I didn't want to say anything, remind her I was there. Dani sat with her elbows on the table, resting her head on her palms, little groans emanating from inside her.
"Breakfast in just a few minutes; sourdough pancakes and homemade maple syrup," he said, "same as we serve in the restaurants, my recipes."
His pancakes were wonderful, unlike any I've ever had. Not that pancakes were uppermost in my mind.
He helped Dani with the first couple bites and she managed from there, already learning to negotiate without her sight. She occasionally was picking up a forkful of nothing, but for the most part had at least a little pancake.
"Something I realized," Alan said, "you can't get sourdough pancakes in a restaurant, they're all buttermilk... except in mine. We use real sourdough; pancakes, cinnamon rolls, fresh-baked bread, lots of things. So much better. Been a goldmine," he said.
Well, he was right about the pancakes. Being good, that is.
But it was a little hard to be attentive to pancakes when my Daniella was sitting across the table from me dressed in nothing except a white shirt, single button done up, nothing underneath it, Alan's cock inside her on this very table less than ten minutes ago. That's all kind of distracting.
"April's going to be over in a little while, help you with your makeup this morning, Babygirl," he told Dani, "be kinda hard for you."
We finished eating, Alan helped Dani find the couch, and I helped clean off the table. "You're a lucky man," he told me as I was rinsing off plates, "I've never found another woman like her... set the bar pretty high," he said.
I nodded my agreement, "Thank you, I think she's pretty special, too," I agreed. It seemed kind of weird talking this way about my wife to the guy who was going to be sleeping with her and fucking her for the next week.
The doorbell rang about the time I was washing the table off. Alan had finished the kitchen cleanup and had just gone in to sit with Dani. He answered the door and a very bright, cheery, young lady came in wearing a short, flowery skirt and matching silky blouse; long, flowing coal-black hair flowing down her back nearly to her waist. She's tall, several inches taller than Dani's five-feet-four, her sexy legs going on forever until hidden under that short skirt.
Last night when April was here, guess I was a little preoccupied and hadn't noticed how pretty she was. Of course, she had been dressed in more of a business suit, with her hair up in a bun, too, and didn't have that cheerful smile on her face.
"Brownie anyone?" Alan offered a plate with four of his 'specialties' from the night before, the ones laced with marijuana for one reason only; to enhance one's libido.
"You want to come with me, hon," she asked my wife. Dani got up and once again, April led her upstairs to Alan's bedroom., both taking along one of Alan's brownies. Watching Dani walking in nothing except that shirt, barely long enough to cover her, was... wow! At home, I probably wouldn't have given it a second thought, but here, totally different. At least this time, I knew what was happening.
Alan had sat in his recliner, the one I'd avoided last night. I sat on the couch. "You and Dani have talked about a boat?" he asked.
I nodded, "Uhuh, always wanted to learn to ski. Seems like a waste with the river right there."
So the next ten-fifteen minutes, we talked about boats. He's looking for something a little bigger and fancier than Dani and I would be. "You want to go take a look later? Think I could get you a lot better deal than you'd be able to at home."
I agreed, telling him it sounded like fun.
After that, he flipped a switch and a HUGE screen lowered down from a box at the ceiling, covering a complete wall, at least fifteen feet wide, floor-to-ceiling, probably eight feet. I was totally amazed, never seen anything like it, didn't even know such a thing existed. And then when he turned it on! Son. Of. A Bitch! It was a television screen, more vivid and lifelike than anything I'd ever seen. I knew that TVs were getting pretty damned elaborate and you could get them big, but this? I stared, wide-eyed.
"Pretty cool, huh?" he said, "had it installed last year, a present to myself, sound system, too."
The picture on it looked like 'Dishscapes', we have it, nature videos, like a super elaborate GIF; a flowing stream in fall, complete with the nature sounds. But his was... like being there, the flowing water and animal sounds coming from all around us. "I like it," I told him, looking around to see if I could see where the speakers were. Dani and I have been to lots of theaters, nothing like this living room. As I watched, a rainstorm started, thunder rolling. I looked outside; bright, clear-blue skies. God!
Alan was up, hooking his laptop to a control panel. "Watch a video after my girl gets back," he explained as he sat back down.
'His' girl! A stark reminder what Dani and I were here for, not to ogle at his 'wall'.
"April is very much 'bi'," he said out of the blue, "might be trying to seduce someone upstairs. Told her okay with me, long as she didn't..."
"Touch her pussy... it's yours, I know," finishing his sentence. God, I'd love to go upstairs, peek, see what was happening in that room.
Alan smiled, nodding his head.
My mind was still reeling, my Dani, horny, upstairs, alone in a bedroom, wearing virtually nothing with a very pretty young woman who was more than likely right that moment doing... what? A few minutes ago, I'd thought it was just makeup. Now though, after what Alan said, the visions of what I hadn't seen in our bedroom that night filled my brain. This time, though, there was a face to attach to the vision, my dick pressed hard against its entrapment.
The scene changed, a mountain lake, tall peaks in the background. My mind saw Dani and April making love on the shore of that lake.
My heart was pounding with the visions floating through my mind.
And then... another vision, no idea why it suddenly came to me, maybe because of my imagination, seeing Dani and April laying together on the bed. I looked over at Alan, "That night... homecoming night... you and Dani, you were laying on your sides facing each other. It's why I remembered the birthmarks... she traced it with her finger, said, the exact words, 'love your birthmark, so sexy.' You rolled on your back, showed her the other one, said how much you hated them... she straddled your waist, the third time you fucked... was after that I left."
He stared at me, mouth agape, not saying a word. I know, that night simply couldn't have happened... except it did. I knew things that I couldn't have known.
It was shortly after that, Dani came down the stairs, followed by April. She'd changed; hair gleaming, fresh lipstick, eyes looking like they had the night before, maybe even better. Still just as blind, though.
Dani had also changed her clothes, from the white shirt to a short, slinky, black satin teddy; a deep 'V' between her breasts, sheer with just as sheer panties.
It's the sort of thing Dani wore after we were married, those first years of lust between husband and wife. But now? For another man! Her tits swayed as she stepped closer, pointed nipples broadcasting her arousal.
Alan stood, gave Dani a hug, telling her how beautiful she was, then to April, "You busy, we were just about to put on a video, stay and watch with us?"
She smiled, looked at her watch, opening her arms in an 'I'm free' gesture, "Sure, have a while, love to stay a little longer."
"Wonderful," he said.
April sat down on the couch on my left, Alan on my right, Dani opposite him on his right.
God, April smelled good. She put her hand on my leg, whispered in my ear, "Dani told me how she knows Alan, all the details. I think what you two are doing is so much fun... so..."
"Babygirl, you show your husband that video on your phone?" Alan asked Dani, interrupting April's whisper.
Dani had a rapid intake of breath like she was surprised, not so happily, "No," she admitted, "...couldn't."
He smiled, "Lucky, then, I made my own," and gave Dani a little tug, getting her to stand and move, sitting back down on his lap, facing the 'wall', which was still showing the huge mountain lake scene, where only a moment ago, my mind had seen Dani and April on the shore, making love.
Dani was right beside me, sitting on Alan's lap, her leg brushing against mine, wearing nothing except that Teddy. My heart was pounding, feeling Dani's leg against mine, and what might be on this video, not to mention the sexy girl on my left.
Alan clicked his remote, and the 'wall' changed from the tranquil mountain. My breath caught, Dani filling Alan's entire wall, fifteen feet wide, laying on Alan's bed, legs straight up, wearing that strait-jacket-collar-leg-harness contraption. I knew what to expect - he'd sent that outfit and harness home with her and we'd had a lot of fun with it.
I glanced at Dani, beside me. She was oblivious to what we were seeing on the screen since she couldn't see it. I don't know if she even realized the kind of TV Alan had, either. It's something she likely would have mentioned if she had.
Like I said, Dani was oblivious to what was on the screen, the picture of her naked legs up in the air. Until, that is, Alan's voice came through that speaker system, filling the whole room, 'Come around here, you can get a better idea,' and the picture panned to the side a little showing a young, black couple moving to the end of the bed, where they had a perfect, closeup view of Dani's pussy, still somewhat hidden by the fact she was holding her legs together. The crotchless bodysuit she was wearing sure as hell wasn't hiding anything.
That was when Dani's face turned white and her hand went to her mouth in a state of shock, "Oh my God!" she groaned, "I didn't know... you were videoing?"
Dani was looking all around, not seeing a thing, all she knew was what she'd been doing when those words had been spoken, holding her legs together, trying to hide her most private part.
The real Dani, on Alan's lap, was visibly shaking. She would have had a pretty good idea what we were seeing, using her imagination to fill in the void from the darkness. I had a pretty good inkling what that was like from the night she'd tied me to the chair, blindfolded, and proceeded to make love with some woman right in front of me where I could hear, but not see, every move.
She also knew that this wasn't some sexy porn star who was the star of the show, it was herself.
Alan had stepped back with his camera, showing the young black couple watching as Dani couldn't hold her legs up any longer, letting them spread wide, then zoomed in on her pussy, shaved bare, spread wide, totally exposed by the opening in the bodysuit pulled open.
Dani was shaking, her face white, the guy on screen asking, 'Can I feel?' The Dani on screen was blindfolded with the ball-gag in her mouth. She grunted, Alan saying that she'd said 'yes'. Didn't sound like a 'yes' to me, just a grunt.
The young guy's fingers pressed inside Dani. God! Dani, on the screen jumped, a groan coming from her mouth. My heart was pounding as I glanced toward the real Dani on Alan's lap. He had one hand inside her teddy massaging a breast, the other between her legs. I remembered the brownie, maybe part of the reason I was so god-damned-fucking horny! How the hell would it be affecting Dani, already horny from that half-fuck earlier and Alan's fingers now? Not to even mention knowing what we were all watching.
I glanced back at the screen, the fingers between Dani's legs had been replaced with the back of the guy's head, loud moans from the video filling the room. More moans from right beside me, then April whispering in my ear, "I wanted to taste her... but those tits, mmm..."
I looked at April, sitting beside me, looking back at me, running her tongue seductively over her lips. She put her hand over mine on my leg, wrapped her fingers around it, and moved it onto the inside of her leg, pressing upward just a little. OGod, OGod, OGod! If my dick hadn't been straining inside that cage before...!
I didn't know what the fuck to do; Dani on the screen being eaten by a guy she had no idea what he looked like, Dani on Alan's lap squirming and moaning as his hands massaged her tit and pussy, April encouraging me to... oh shit!
She pressed my hand up her leg! Then whispered in my ear, "You and your wife make me so horny!"
I couldn't catch my breath. I wondered if this plastic thing was stout enough, I was pressing against it so hard. I closed my eyes for just a moment, and when I reopened them, Jerry, yeah - that's what Dani said his name was, Jerry was fucking my wife. She was grunting with every one of his thrusts, much as a girl can with a rubber ball stuffed in her mouth, her legs held wide apart, Jerry pounding his cock inside her.
The present-day Dani, sitting on Alan's lap, had her mouth open, panting, thrusting her chest out to Alan's hand, humping his other. We'd all eaten one of Alan's brownies, laced with his marijuana aphrodisiac, not that it was needed, but damn... my libido was sure as hell red hot! Pretty obvious Dani's was, too.
I moved my hand up April's leg, felt her panties with the tip of my little finger. She squirmed, pushing her legs a little further apart, which also pushed her skirt up a little higher on her hips. Damn, it had been so long! And this girl was so fuckin' sexy!
And while all this was going on between April and me, Dani was still on that screen, legs spread far apart, 'Jerry' sucking her pussy in his mouth, both the sucking noises and Dani's grunts filling Alan's living room. God! I didn't know whether to watch Dani on screen or Dani right beside me. Alan had her teddy completely up over her waist rubbing his hands up and down her body with occasional flicks on her nipples, her moans not nearly as loud as from the sound system, but still...
Then Jerry was fucking my Dani! I couldn't believe it. Alan had zoomed his camera in and Jerry's dick plunging in and out of Dani's pussy was filling that giant screen. Pretty obviously, too, Dani knew what was on screen from the sounds and was rocking back and forth on Alan's lap, remembering.
I realized that I'd subconsciously pressed my hand hard against April's panties. It was a sensory and emotional overload to the point that I could hardly breathe. My dick was throbbing, partly from pressing so damned hard inside that cage and partly from needing to come. I have never felt like I was feeling then. My resolve of earlier, wanting to ask Dani to hide the key was rapidly waning, my whole fucking body shaking from need. I had a pretty damned good idea how Dani had felt in that restroom last night.
And April! She had her hand on mine, pushing it into her silky panties. Pressing, pressing, pressing my fingers over her panties into her pussy lips.
She leaned over, her tongue tickling my ear, "Your wife's fingers felt so good in there, want yours, too."
I've never... except Dani... and Jenny that night. But a woman I've just met? And with that cock sliding in and out of my Dani spread across that whole goddam wall!
She'd let up the pressure on my fingers, so I moved them just a little. Her panties were tiny, maybe just a thong? My fingers were under them, feeling her bare skin, naked skin, inside her slit. I felt like that cage was going to burst from the pressure. God, I wanted it gone! And yet... I didn't...
Her pussy was so wet. Dani's knee pressed into my leg on the other side, Alan's hand was inside her panties, too. I watched Alan's fingers rubbing up and down Dani's slit, moans coming from her... until fingers disappeared inside her, the loud gasp.
"Mmm, she's so wet," Alan said, "just how I like her... wet and slippery." Dani's moans were becoming more and more, her body reacting to his fingers.
My fingers slipped right inside April. I said it before, but have to again - sensory overload!
"You shouldn't have left our bedroom last night... we were just getting started," he said, "seems your wife likes to fuck... even more than in high school."
My breath was coming in mostly gasps... remembering... imagining.
The scene on the wall had switched. To what Dani had described to me, that I had thought she'd been making up, Dani, now completely naked except for the blindfold and ball in her mouth, sitting on Jerry's lap. He was sucking her tit in his mouth. Alan's camera had become still, pointed at Dani. I could hear him and the other woman, occupied together, but still, the star was my wife.
I pushed my fingers in and out of April's squishy pussy. So... Hell, I didn't even know what, my mind wasn't working so well. So... Goddam, I wanted it to be my dick!
Alan had pulled his hand out from under Dani's panties and was feeding her his fingers, letting her lick and suck her juices off them.
I didn't know how much more I could take, between Dani beside me, April squirming under my own fingers, and the Dani on Alan's big screen.
And then Dani lifted herself just a little off Alan's lap, letting him slide her thong down her legs... right before she was on her knees in front of him, unzipping his pants. On the wall she'd slid her pussy down onto Jerry's cock. She was fishing Alan's out of his pants, her fingers trembling, Sonofabitch, how can a man be that big? Dani's mouth barely fit over the head, her hand wrapped around it, holding it up straight. My wife, inches away, sucking Alan's big, black dick!
I couldn't breathe... again! April whispering in my ear, "I want to do that to you."
I could barely think, let alone talk, "I... I...," trying to tell her... what... that I couldn't - she couldn't? God, there was nothing I wanted more in that instant. Dani gagged, Alan's cock at the back of her throat.
She pressed something in my hand, the one whose fingers weren't inside her pussy, "She gave it to me... said you might want it." I looked... the key!
I couldn't fuckin' believe it! "Use the bathroom, just... hurry," April said.
I looked at her, that look on her face, God, she was pretty... and looked so... licking her red lips. On Alan's wall was Dani, about three times lifesize, kissing Jerry, bouncing on his lap. Beside me, she was licking Alan up and down, her lips open wide.
I practically ran to the bathroom, my fingers shaking so badly I couldn't get my pants undone. I had to rest my palms, leaning against the counter looking in the mirror at the madman looking back. I don't know how long it took to calm enough to even get my pants down, then dropped the goddam key, picked it up again, flustered, trying to get it into the tiny little hole that wouldn't hold still. It finally found the keyhole, slipping in. Maybe I'd hate myself afterward, but still...
The thing was flexible except for where it locked behind my balls, it just wouldn't stretch to accommodate my expanding dick. It opened, and I breathed a sigh of relief. It folded up and I put it in my pocket, then a deep breath, and steeled myself for the other room.
By the end of the hallway, my dick was hard as a rock, a full-on erection for the first time since Thursday, before putting on that cage. My legs were shaking when I stepped around the corner and saw... Dani still on her knees in front of Alan, her mouth all the way at his balls. God! I've heard of 'deep-throating', but never witnessed it, sure as hell never from Dani! How? He's so fuckin' big!
Alan's face was in a grimace, his fingers wrapped in Dani's hair. My eyes glanced to the side, to the other woman in the room, April. She was sitting on the couch, totally topless; small, naked tits, her body flawless, like Jenny, but twenty years younger.
I walked into the room in a daze, SO friggin' turned on. I didn't even notice the big screen on Alan's wall. I didn't know whether to watch my wife with Alan's dick inside her mouth or the nearly naked, sexy, young April next to her.
April stood, and my heart jumped when she snuggled up and kissed me. "Don't think you'll be needing these," she said as she unbuttoned my pants, pushing them down, "or this," doing the same to my shirt, leaving me standing stark naked.
Can I say, 'Fuckin' A!'
Whatever in hell that means. I guess what I'm trying to say is the thing going through my mind was, 'Oshitoshitoshit!' Deep, philosophical, my heart doing its best jackhammer imitation in my chest.
She pushed me back down on the couch then sat down on my lap, her legs spread each side, scooting up, mashing my dick between our bodies, one knee pressing against Alan's leg, April's naked tits and hard nipples pressing into my chest.
I knew my brain was fucked up, but how fucked up? There was my wife of twenty-eight years with Alan Ryder's black dick fucking her throat and I was jealous... wondering if April, the woman on my lap had fucked him, too.
But the jealousy wasn't overriding my other emotions, namely, my libido reacting in a perfectly rational manner under the circumstances. April had offered, even said she wanted, my dick in her mouth.
I felt her cheeks against mine, the warm breath from her lips millimeters from mine, the scent of her perfume strong in my nostrils, all my senses so fuckin' overloaded.
April's lips brushed mine, her tongue doing things to me, wonderful things!
"I changed my mind," she told me, whispering in my ear, "my pussy wants you inside me."
I glanced at Dani, her fingers digging into Alan's waist, his cock sliding back down her throat making a big bulge in her neck, gagging on him.
"And don't worry... it's safe," she told me, as she ground her pussy against me.
I hadn't planned... oh shit, what I hadn't planned for! April was gripping my dick, lifting herself over it... and then... then... her pelvis was resting on mine. While I was gone... she'd lost her panties! I heard a loud moan from my mouth. God, she felt so fuckin' good! Tight. Hot. I felt the cum, that super blissful feeling right before the explosion. I wanted to delay it, for this to last, but after last night... this morning... the last week... Dani right beside me with... her hands around Alan's cock, pumping, his dick in her mouth, cheeks hollowed out, shooting sperm into her... no way in hell!
I let out a loud groan, April pumping up and down on me, "Go ahead, I want to feel it inside me."
My fingernails dug into April's hips, I briefly was afraid of hurting her, then that thought was gone along with any other except my body's reaction to the orgasm exploding inside her. She bore down, pressing me deeper inside her, and I think... not sure... I heard her moaning my name. My body had stiffened like a statue, shuddering. Hell, I know, that sounds like a contradiction, the whole thing seemed impossible, nothing real... yet it was.
When my mind was able to resume at least some semblance of its intended purpose and I opened my eyes again, cum was dripping from Dani's mouth, April was still pressing herself to me, gripping around my neck, and my dick was still stiff, still buried inside her.
As some of my blood started to flow back upstairs again from down below, Dani got up off her knees and sat down on Alan's lap, much as April was sitting on mine. Although, there was one big difference, and I use the term 'big' very aptly. Perhaps you can guess - coming in Dani's mouth hadn't reduced anything, not even a little bit. She scooted up his legs and asked, "Fuck me... please!" she called out, sounding almost desperate.
Even after... and all that's happened the last months and especially the last twelve hours, hearing my wife inches away... that kind of language sent chills down my spine. At that instant, I felt like I was at the top of a giant rollercoaster, just going over the top. It wasn't just the words, but her tone, like a femme-fatale seductress. God!
"Mmm, tempting, babygirl... but you're going to have to wait. I like you simmering a bit." More like boiling would be more apt.
As he said that, Alan pushed Dani's negligee up and over her head leaving her, stark-naked, then took a nipple in his mouth, pulling her to him. Dani thrust her chest out, gripped the back of his head, leaned her head back, and let out a loud moan.
April, too, pulled my head to her breast, groaning as my lips engulfed her.
Alan pushed Dani away, glanced toward me, "Time to trade with our girls," he said, pushing Dani to her feet. April did the same, standing.
I'd thought he meant we were trading and I was going to make love with my wife, but he directed her to sit down, then kneeled in front of her, pushing her legs apart, and began to lick the inside of her thigh, eliciting ragged gasps from her.
April followed suit, sitting and pulling her skirt up, revealing her wet, swollen pussy to me. I ran my fingers over her pussy lips, feeling her body shivering, but couldn't take my eyes away from Alan bringing his mouth closer and closer to my wife's hungry pussy. When he first touched her with his tongue, she panted, whimpering, "Yes... p... please!".
It had been a matter of minutes since my cock had softened inside April. It was rapidly reversing course, hardening again from both watching Alan Ryder's lips spreading Dani's pussy lips, and the woman in front of me, not so patiently waiting.
I've never gone down on Dani right after sex, her pussy full of cum. But now... There's a first time for everything. The lust coursing through my body was trumping everything.
April spread her legs wide and scooted down so her butt was slightly overhanging the edge of the couch, "Now... eat me!" she deplored me.
I looked straight at her inviting pussy, lips spread slightly apart, white, creamy liquid oozing. It was too much to resist. As I moved closer, my lips less than an inch from hers, I heard in my faint consciousness, Alan's voice, "Don't come," and then a loud wail from my wife.
That prodded me on, I pulled April's pussy lips apart with my fingers and buried my mouth into her, getting a strong dose of the sweetness of my own cum for the first time in my life.
"Ooh, yes!" April moaned, rocking her hips in sync with my tongue.
I was suddenly realizing what I'd been missing all those years, the sweet slickness of a woman's cum-filled pussy... especially when my mouth was flooded with April's gushing warm liquids.
I couldn't stand it a moment longer. I sat up, pulled April's pelvis to my now rock-hard cock, and thrust inside her. This was so different than before or that night with Jenny. We'd mostly made love. This was fucking! Hard. Over and over again, pure bliss, with a woman I'd only just met, something I'd never have expected to happen in this lifetime, ever.
It seemed to me that I was getting harder with every thrust into her. "Harder!" April screeched. She was crosswise on the couch, her head pressing into the cushion with every hard thrust. I started to feel the orgasm start to build inside me, and when April's pussy clamped down, I couldn't hold it back a second longer. This time April was with me, her body shuddering just as mine was, her pussy throbbing, milking me, pulling out every last ounce of cum.
A moment later when I was able to breathe again, I realized that In my selfish excitement, I'd almost forgotten about my wife. I looked over, scooted down almost off the edge of the couch, her naked legs were over Alan's shoulders, still with his shirt on. This was... my wife! My Dani with Alan's face between her legs, looking up at the ceiling with her painted-on eyes, "Ooh, Ooh!" she was moaning, holding his head, pulling at his hair
Just as Dani's body began to quiver and the moans start to intensify, he pulled himself away, "Think it's time to get dressed, want to check on that boat," he said as he stood, once again leaving my Dani as a quivering mass on the very edge of her orgasm.
I stood, helping April to her feet as well. Dani was still on the couch, legs still spread, totally naked, simply moaning. "April, would you mind taking Babygirl back upstairs and helping her get dressed?" Alan asked.
Why? Why wasn't he fucking her? He just pulled his pants back on and tugged Dani to her feet, supporting her so she wouldn't fall. April slipped her blouse back on then led my blind, naked wife back to the stairs and up to the bedroom.
"Hope you enjoyed the little movie," Alan said, pressing a button on the remote again so that the screen retracted back up into its long box at the ceiling. "Pretty cool monitor, huh?" he said as the flap on the bottom of the box closed, hiding what was inside.
I realized I was still standing there completely naked, embarrassed. I found my clothes and put them back on so that I wasn't quite so exposed.
"Well, that was exciting, quite enjoyable in fact," he said, "seems as though you and my friend got along quite well."
"Uh, yeah, she's quite the girl," I agreed.
"Makeup artist at Braham's Studio. Designs women's clothing, too. Met her when I was doing an ad for the restaurant a couple years ago."
I started to open my mouth to ask him a question.
"Nah, never have, been strictly business until today," apparently reading my mind.
Then he changed the subject, "Any more acute recollections from that night?" he asked me.
I sat, thinking for a moment, "I remember Dani's blue dress, the slit up the side, how her bare leg looked so sexy when she was dancing..." I hesitated, one more thing just out of my mind's reach, then remembered it, "She was the one who said her parents were gone hunting that night, suggested going to her house... you had a red pickup, you and her made out in it in the parking lot before leaving."
I had Alan's attention, he was listening intently, "You were probably at the dance, too, could have seen that back then."
I shook my head, "Never went to a dance, any high school dances... except one, when I was a Sophomore... too shy. Saw all that that night last October."
"I still don't get it," he said, "how any of that could have happened... things like that just don't happen, no such thing as time travel."
I smiled and shrugged my shoulders, "Me either... except I know what happened that night... stepped out of the house and into 1987... my old car, the football game, our subdivision not there, town like it was then... Dani... you...
I was just about to say something more, about the old hardware store that burned down shortly after, when Dani and April came back downstairs, taking my breath away.
Dani was... God! She was wearing shorts. If you could call them that, I've heard the term 'hotpants'; maybe eight inches, skin-tight. I've also heard the term 'cameltoe'. God! Does it never end? Her cream-colored blouse with a very visible black bra underneath it.
Alan and I both stood, a big smile on his face. He asked April, "Going boat looking, want to come along?"
"Love to, but my husband's already going to wonder if I've been eaten. Better get home."
Husband? Shit! I had no idea!
Just as she was about to close the door behind her, she turned and threw me a kiss, along with, "He has to go to New York later this week, will be gone a couple nights, you know... if..."
And then she was gone, leaving me with my jaw on the floor.
A little later we were pulling into a boat dealer's lot. I don't remember the name of it, not too important, I guess. Alan helped Dani out of his pickup, and I followed along behind as we began to wander the lot. God, the view, Dani in those stretchy, tight hot-pants and half-sheer blouse, Alan holding her hand, leading her. The salesman who came out to greet us, his eyes were about bugging out of his head.
"Help you find something?" he asked, then, "Alan... Alan Ryder?" the grin spreading across his face. I think besides the gorgeous lady his eyes were bugging out for, he envisioned a possible big sale.
Turned out he might be right, "Looking for something around forty-fifty feet," he said, then motioned to me, "Robert, what you interested in?"
"Not sure," I answered, "fifteen-twenty feet, outboard, probably couple hundred horsepower, probably used." No way could we afford something like that new. I'd briefly looked around before, thirty-grand for a boat!
"Should we check out some big boats, first?" he asked. "Oh, by the way, my name's John," he said, eyes still bugged out on my wife. I couldn't blame him - that camel toe.
He led us to what looked more like a yacht than boat, the kind of thing that if you had to ask the price, you couldn't afford it. "Twin, 1350 horsepower diesels," John explained, "thirty-eight knots fully loaded." It didn't seem to faze Alan. Leather, flying bridge. We went down the stair - not called a stair in a boat, though. I don't know what it's called, never been aboard a boat big enough to have one. There was a kitchen, two bedrooms, bathroom, big 'living' area; all of it more opulent than anything I've seen before
"This would be our room," Alan told Dani, "wish I'd have had April take off the patches, you really need to see this," he said, "the boat rolling in the waves, you naked underneath me."
Dani moaned a little, "Mmm, can hardly wait!" she said.
Not only did John hear this conversation but he also saw what I saw - the little dark, dampness spreading out from Dani's camel toe. She was most likely oblivious to how visible her arousal was... or maybe not.
I could see I was gonna need that plastic thing locked on my dick again if I was gonna survive, even despite what April and I had done just a short while ago.
The other 'bedroom' was right across the narrow hall. I know, I know, they're not 'bedrooms', 'halls', or 'bathrooms' on a boat like this, but what the hell, I'm not a mariner, don't know the right lingo... mostly, just that I was fuckin' turned on! Watching your wife of twenty-eight years out in public like this, with another man, is... God!
"Two-point-three-mil, down from two-five, plus any add-ons," I heard John telling Alan as my consciousness came out of its reverie.
"I like it, pretty sure Babygirl will, too, when she sees it," he said, nodding, "like to look at a few others, though."
We looked at several more, some smaller, some bigger, but none quite had the opulence of that first one. There seemed to be some little thing wrong with every one, except that one.
"Let's take a look at some smaller ones for my friend," Alan suggested to John.
"Great... you interested in fishing, skiing, or what?" he asked me.
"Prob'ly skiing, Dani and I have talked about it several times. Kids'd love it, too," I told him, "gonna have to be used."
"Think I have just the thing," he said, leading us to another part of his lot. Much, much smaller boats, not exactly two-million-dollar boats but still pretty damned nice.
"2015 Bayliner, 275 horsepower, easily pull two skiers... any towable you put behind it, probably the best used we have on the lot," he said as we approached a beautiful red and white boat. I fell in love with it at first sight. Dani would, too, I was sure. Except for the price tag, $21,500.
"Love it, but hate to say it, a little more than we can afford... maybe ten... fifteen at most."
I tried to ignore Alan's hand around Dani's waist, pulling her blouse up leaving a bare midriff exposed to our view. That damp spot was getting darker.
"Maybe," Alan started, with just a little pause, "if I'm spending over 2 mil, you could drop that price a little, maybe even something like it but new for Bob's ten grand... or we could look somewhere else..."
My breath caught, John's face turned a little white. From the look on Alan's face, he meant every word.
"Let's go check out some new boats, what say," Alan suggested, reiterating what he'd just said. He looked at me, "You see what you like, just say so, I think John here will be happy to make a deal."
His hand was firmly planted on Dani's butt, guiding her... and doing a whole lot more than 'guiding' as we walked across the lot. My dick was at full force.
'The one' stood out as soon as I saw it. Sleek, low, black hull, blue stripes, white deck, when we got closer, I saw it was a 'Malibu', 300 hp Yamaha, 4-stroke, seating for seven, eighteen feet. Not to be greedy, but damn! And the price tag was only sixty-two thousand dollars! We climbed aboard, son-of-a-bitch, what a boat! "Tops out a little over 60 miles-per, not towing," John explained. I could tell by the look on his face, 'why we here, it's a little out of his price range'. He was right, too, but fun to dream.
"Good choice," Alan said, "think ten-grand would be a fair price?" he asked John. He was joking... but his face sure didn't look like it. It was dead-serious.
John's mouth opened, starting to say something, from the look on his face, it was intended to be something along the line of 'you outa your head?' then maybe thought about his commission on that two-million-dollar yacht, "Have to take it to the sales manager," John mumbled.
We started toward the office, "Remember to mention that I might be writing you a check for something over two million, maybe it'll help convince him," Alan said. Shit he WAS serious!
In the end, Dani and I ended up owning a sixty-two thousand-dollar boat for thirteen-and-a-half thousand, including taxes and licensing, and Alan spent two-million-seven-hundred-fifty (just wrote out a fuckin' check!) for his yacht. They'd spent a couple hours going over different things that could be added or changed on the yacht, (things like the three-thousand-dollar foam mattress in 'their' stateroom, all the leather upholstery upgraded) then another hour signing both sets of papers.
I'd have wondered if Alan's price might have been upped a little to make up for ours, but I watched and listened as Alan haggled over every little item. I think they just thought they might lose that sale without the deal on ours. I think they might have been right, too.
"Take us about two weeks to get everything done," the sales manager told Alan, "that work for you?"
Alan frowned, "Actually, no, it doesn't. My guests are only here this week. Would love to take them out." He looked at Dani, a smile on his face, "Especially... you know... try out that bed..."
Dani's face turned red at that little reference, but she didn't object. Pretty obvious she was anxious for the same thing.
"We can... uhh, get 'er on the water by Tuesday, spend the day with you, acclimate you... then pull it back out next week to finish up. That workable?" he asked Alan.
Alan nodded, "Perfect," he said.
The manager seemed slightly surprised when Dani signed the papers with me. She was getting good with the no-sight thing, able to sign her name perfectly legibly where he put her hand, carefully explaining everything she was signing.
I still wondered how long Alan was going to keep those blinders on Dani, not that I was complaining. As long as she couldn't actually 'see' what she was wearing, she was okay with things she'd not be caught dead in otherwise. And God, it was keeping her turned on, knowing but not seeing.
Alan told him he'd pick up ours to take to Washington the following Wednesday. In the meantime, Dani and I would have to look for something that would tow it. Maybe even a travel trailer down the line as long as we'd be getting a pickup. We'd talked about that, too, off and on, just never taken the plunge. To say I was excited about the whole thing was a gross understatement. Jodi and Jon, our two semi-adult children would be on cloud nine when that boat pulled into our driveway.
Right before we left, Alan gave the manager two coupons, each good for two free dinners at either of his restaurants, "One for you, one for John, love to see you there," he said.
It was early evening by the time we got back to Alan's house. Alan suggested dinner at his first restaurant. April came over and helped Dani get dressed again, a slinky little black dress, and the three of us went out to dinner at Alan's restaurant. I'd hoped that April would join us, too, maybe even 'after' dinner, but she said she had a date with her husband and another couple.
Dani was really starting to rock the braless look. Her dress looked more like a negligee than a dress; soft, flowing over her body like liquid, pointed nipples. A little water and I'm sure she'd compete well in a wet t-shirt contest... or in this case, I guess, a wet dress contest. Topped off with her black heels and sheer stockings, Dani was just... wow! She has on very rare occasions gone out braless, but never before in dresses like last night or tonight. Or even today's blouse. I liked it. The fact that she was in the arms of her lover and couldn't see just how damned sexy she was only added to the allure for me. Explain that? No way - it's just what it was. That dress was all the sexier because it was a dress, not a negligee intended to be hidden away in the bedroom. And that sexy perfume! If my eyes had been just as blind as Dani's I'd still be so turned on.
I vowed that I would never, EVER take Dani for granted again, like I had so much over the last many years. Right then, I wanted nothing more right then than to take Dani back upstairs, rip that dress off her and fuck her like we'd never fucked before! Except, I knew...
Dinner in Alan's restaurant was fabulous. His chef knows how to season and cook a rib steak, that's for damned sure. Alan has his separate private cubicle that's always reserved for his dining. And Jess, our waiter, was just fabulous, whenever any of us needed anything, it was like he read our minds.
We talked about our boats, how Alan had always wanted to be able to go out in the Gulf, take trips up and down the coast. He suggested some places he'd love to take Dani, and she mentioned that we could take him out on ours, too, when he brought it. "It's a big, long river," she said, "some cool, isolated islands." She mentioned that she knew someone who just might want to accompany us to make it a foursome. Okay, that was intriguing! Same person who spent that evening with Dani, then me? She wouldn't say and I still wasn't any closer to figuring out who it was.
Our little boat became part of the discussion. Somehow, I'd never imagined owning a brand new, eighteen-foot speedboat with a 300-horse engine, much less referring to it as the 'little' boat.
The conversation drifted back to his yacht and somehow to making love on the rolling boat. Besides the opportunity to watch Dani and Alan, I hoped that maybe April... She did suggest that her husband was going to be out of town for a few days. Mmm, I remembered that body, her soft skin, the feel of her pussy engulfing me!
A few seconds into my reverie about the delights of the young April, Alan leaned over, turning Dani's head toward him with his hand on her chin, he kissed her, very rapidly developing into a lot more than just a 'kiss'; one hand covering and massaging a breast, his other behind her neck. He pulled his lips away for just a moment, Dani's spooky, wide-open, unseeing 'eyes' and her lips still slightly parted with moans emitting from them. "Oh, Babygirl, don't think I can wait for that boat," he whispered, just loud enough for me to hear across the table.
I didn't think I could, either. Either that plastic thing was going back on my dick when we got back to his house or I was going to need a tissue to catch the mess. At the moment, the tissue seemed like the most likely bet... if I made it back to his house.
Dinner ended and I tried to insist that I pay for dinner. "Nonsense, it's already taken care of, plus the tip," Alan insisted. I left a couple twenties on the table, anyway. I still had no idea what a dinner cost in his restaurant.
We drove back to Alan's. At least I thought we were, but first, he wanted to give us a little tour of his town. Of course, Dani couldn't see much but she could feel Alan's hand working its way up her leg. Tampa is beautiful at night, the lights, reflections, and boats on the water, the big stadium where he'd spent years playing. Dani and I had seen some of it, mostly in the daylight, on that first day before that first dinner in his new restaurant. Before Dani and he... made love back in our hotel room.
He was drawing out my nervousness. I don't know why but my stomach was in knots, almost nauseous, knowing what was coming in such a short while. I'd seen her and him before, a couple times, but I guess it's something a guy never gets used to, seeing his wife with a man like Alan Ryder.
"You describe everything so wonderfully... listening to you is almost better than seeing it," Dani told him, as he was describing one of the fabulous views, "but please... can we go back... please!"
He chuckled, "You sure, Babygirl? Lots more of Tampa I could show you, tell you about."
His hand reached a little further underneath Dani's black dress, "Mmm, naughty, naughty! No panties... no wonder Jess gave us such rapt attention at dinner, you little minx."
Dani answered with a moan, then opened her little clutch purse and took out a tiny little scrap of black cloth, pressing it into his hand that had temporarily retreated from under her dress.
Alan put it to his nose and took a sniff, "Ahh, you smell so nice," then handed the little cloth back to me.
Tiny. Silk. Thong. Damp. Very damp. And yes, it smelled like heaven, itself. I thought of Tom, Dani's little game at work. Wouldn't he love to have this in his hands. I put them in my pocket, for later... might come in handy.
Back in Alan's house, once we were inside, Alan and Dani were in each other's arms pressing their bodies and lips together as soon as the door closed; tongues in each other's mouths, Dani pressing her pelvis hard against Alan's rather obvious erection, her pointed nipples against his chest. It seemed like minutes before they broke apart, Dani breathing hard, the scent of her arousal filling the room. "Patience, Babygirl, I need something to drink."
Before Alan went to the kitchen, he looked at me expectantly, "Yeah, please," I told him, desperately needing something. While I was waiting, I hustled to my room, finding that little cage in the pants pocket from this morning. It was either that or I was going to spurt, make a big wet spot on the front of my trousers. I'd discovered that I liked the delicious tingling, the sexual excitement I got from watching Dani, that feeling of not being able to do anything about it.
It was a bit of a struggle to get it on, but pinching myself hard enough to hurt, the swelling went down enough to squeeze myself in and click it shut, locked tight, and tight it was. The key - it was right there in my pocket where I'd left it. On the way past Alan's room, I made a little detour, dropping the key in his nightstand drawer right beside his bed, where I wouldn't be able to get to it later when I knew I'd be so sorely tempted. At least I knew where it was, so eventually... hopefully, when April...
While I was there, I looked around, his oversized king-plus bed, I have no idea what a bed that size might be called; the big sliding door and deck overlooking his back yard and pool. Dani and I have a Costco above-ground pool, not this gorgeous piece of artwork pool surrounded by a literal forest of trees and greenery. Another reminder what a little talent can get you. Maybe a lot of talent. I'm proud of my little store and our very nice home. With Dani's teaching job, the two make us a darn good living, but they'll never bring us anything like this. Or a two-million-dollar-plus yacht.
Anyway, enough lollygagging in Alan's room, I was much more interested in what was happening in his living room.
And halfway down the stairs, I saw what was happening. Apparently, I'd been a little longer than I thought I'd been. There were two half-eaten brownies on a tray on the coffee table, two partial drinks, plus mine, and the couple on the couch were locked in a deep, passionate kiss, Alan draped all over Dani, his right hand inside her dress, pushing it up even further. Dani's hand was wrapped around his neck, almost frantically trying to pull him in tighter.
Damn good thing I had that plastic thing back on, my dick was pressing against it... hard! I guessed that Alan's was pressing just as hard, but not against a plastic cage.
Dani let out a moan, and I stood transfixed watching my wife's succulent, ruby-red lips being devoured by this big-dicked man-god.
I didn't want my presence to even be known, much less interrupt what was happening on the couch, so I crept as quietly as I could to the bottom of the stairs and stood there just watching. Alan was reaching up Dani's dress, roughly fondling her tit, moans escaping her mouth in-between their kisses. I knew that she was stark naked underneath her dress; no bra and her thong was still in my pocket.
A few moments later, Alan pulled away and sounding breathless, "Babygirl, I can't do this, we need to go to the bedroom... my willpower... all day I've wanted to ravage you!"
"Yes... yes, yes, yes!" Dani reiterated, making her desires well understood.
Not wanting any interference, I moved away from the stairs as quietly as I could. About the time Alan was at the bottom step, leading the blind Dani, he stopped, "No... better idea... let's go outside, to the back yard," starting to lead her toward the patio door.
Dani hesitated, "Alan... your neighbors... you don't have a fence... they can see."
He stopped, a smile on his face, "I know, they'll enjoy if they're looking,... too bad it's so dark outside, babe," and continued toward the patio door. Of course, it was dark, just a little light from the crescent moon, none from the street lights. Dani pulled back a little but followed along after picking up my drink and brownie. I wondered what might be going through her mind, something she's never done before, sex where just anyone might see. Of course, she wouldn't have any idea just how dark it was.
That is, until he flipped the switch by the door lighting portions of the yard in floodlights. If anyone hadn't been looking, they sure as hell were now. God, I was excited at the prospect, hoping there would be someone out to watch. Dani looked so fuckin' sexy, following along behind Alan, wearing that black dress, high heels, stockings, and nothing else.
He led her to a place in front of a beautiful floodlit rock/flower garden so that Dani was standing directly in front of the lights. This was a good test of what April had said about her eye patches being totally impervious to light or not. I'm guessing they passed the test since Dani didn't even flinch in the bright light.
Alan looked over at me, standing in the doorway, "None that I can see, but don't know if someone might be at a window looking out." I looked around, just one house that had windows overlooking his yard. The windows were all dark, but that didn't mean there wasn't anyone, just no one I could see. If there was, their eyes would have been instantly drawn to that spot on his lawn where Dani was standing. Alan told her softly, "Take off the dress, Babygirl."
She looked around, not able to see a thing, no idea how she was highlighted in the floodlight, "Is anyone... watching?"
My heart was pounding watching Dani standing there, her wanting so badly to be with Alan, afraid of the possibility someone might be watching, not knowing. She looked around, still unable to see a thing, and reached behind her neck, untying the strap holding her dress, letting it fall to the green grass. My heart rate spiked again, seeing my now naked wife literally highlighted in Alan's backyard.
God, Dani was stunning, standing in that light with nothing except those heels and dark stockings hugging her legs to her thighs. Don't EVER tell me that a forty-eight-year-old woman's body can't be beautiful!
This was wrong, so wrong. And yet... maybe that was part of what was turning me on so much, watching, knowing what was about to happen. My dick was straining, trying to escape its prison, like it had been weeks since... not that very morning with the luscious April, my emotions straining just as much, both the arousal and jealousy, desperately wishing it was me in front of my wife taking my pants off, not Alan Ryder. My emotions were almost like the event horizon of a black hole, seemingly pulling me in two.
Alan lay down on the grass, just at the periphery of the flower's spotlight, totally lighted, and tugged at Dani's hands, pulling her down over him, "You know what you want, Babygirl... take it... now."
Dani felt around in front of her, finding what she was looking for, his shaft, standing thick, long, and hard; her fingers encircled it, only partially, looking so tiny... and started to scoot forward lifting herself up onto her knees.
I couldn't breathe, intently watching, gripping myself, even over the plastic... Dani's face, so intent, her lust shining through, Alan's face just as tortured, waiting. And then... she was there, over him, the head of his manhood held at her bare, baby-smooth slit, holding her breath the same as I was; same as Alan Ryder was, too. "Babygirl, please... I can't take this!"
Finally, for once, it was him who was begging, all the power with my wife. She began to lower herself - eight, nine-inches of thick manhood. I didn't see how... only I knew she could... inch-by-inch, his shaft disappearing inside her.
"Ohh Babygirl, so good... so fuckin' good!"
Dani's head was thrown back, her unseeing eyes looking straight into the moon, mouth working, moans escaping, "Ohhh fuuuckkk!" coming from my beautiful school-teacher wife's mouth.
A moment later, her pelvis was pressing hard against Alan's... that thing fully inside her. My hand wrapped itself around the hard plastic surrounding my dick, not able to feel a thing. The emotions inside me, though... they were on fire! A blazing inferno!
I glanced up, at the couple now in the window. Their light was on. She'd taken her blouse off - or whatever she'd had on before, her man's hands all over her tits under her bra.
Dani was panting, she'd spent the entire day, from those first few moments on Alan's kitchen counter, her lust building. She rocked back and forth, pressing, grinding, feeling him inside her, his shaft no doubt rubbing against her clitoris, reaching places inside her I hadn't even dreamed about.
Alan leaned up, taking Dani's left nipple in his mouth, sucking in the rest of her tit, Dani letting out a loud moan, her hand around his head pulling him in tighter. Her mouth was gaped open, grinding her pelvis down on him.
"Babygirl, I can't do this, need you to fuck me... hard!" he said, pulling his mouth barely away from her tit.
She pulled his mouth back on her other tit, encouraging him to suck her, rocking back and forth, "No," she said, surprising me - a lot, "going to see how long we can stay like this, with you all the way inside me."
"Ahh, Babygirl, no, you've been torturing me all day!" Apparently, he hasn't been quite as 'cool' as he'd been letting on.
Alan lay back down flat, groaning. Dani put her hands on his chest and just rocked back and forth on him. Brutal! I envisioned it being me, desperate underneath her. God, I wished it was!
I glanced up at the window. The woman had lost her bra and skirt, nothing on except a pair of panties. I wasn't the only one being turned on by Dani and Alan's little display. Okay, I'll admit I was a little torn about where to watch, the couple in the window or my wife and Alan. Not much mystery, though, on which won out.
Dani leaned over, her mouth maybe an inch from his, whispering something that I couldn't hear, then her tongue reached out, like a snake's, tickling Alan's lips, coaxing them open. The distance between lips closed, Dani's tongue working its way into his mouth. God, I was regretting locking my dick inside that plastic, thinking seriously about running back upstairs for that key... except, I didn't want to miss even a second of what was happening on his lawn.
But I couldn't ignore the window, either. The guy had his hand down inside the girl's panties, her mouth gaped open much as Dani's had been earlier, before she took control. I wished I could see them a little clearer, I did see that she had long, black hair that was over her shoulders to below her tits.
While I'd glanced away, Alan had reached his hands around Dani's butt, massaging it, getting perilously closer to her... I was mesmerized, wondering. Dani and I, in all our years of making love, had never explored... her rear end. The way she was bent over, her tongue down Alan's throat, she was in the perfect position, and he seemed to be taking advantage of it with his hands, tugging her butt cheeks apart...
And then... Dani pulled her face away from his, a strange expression, and a loud groan. I quietly stepped around them to see, Alan's finger was most assuredly working its way inside her, his other hand pulling her body back down, locking lips together once again.
How long had it been, with Alan's dick buried inside my wife? One minute, five minutes? I had no friggin' clue. All I knew was that his finger was slowly disappearing inside her rear end and her moans had intensified. I couldn't tell if they were moans of lust or discomfort. Except, she sure as hell wasn't pulling away.
Matter of fact, she began a little up and down motion on Alan's cock, which rapidly grew into full-on fucking him, the full length of him; up, down - up, down, hard!
"Ohh, Babygirl, Ohh, Ohh! So good, sooo good!" Alan was crying out, a finger from each hand going deep into her ass, seemingly timed with her plunges, Dani screaming, oblivious to the fact that a large portion of Tampa was hearing her.
I made a very quick glance back at the window. The girl was leaning against it, legs spread wide, her husband-boyfriend, whatever, behind her doing what was pretty damned obvious, enjoying putting on their own show.
Dani pressed herself down, ground herself down on Alan's pelvis, letting out a long wail, Alan bucking underneath her, quite literally roaring, reminding me of that lion before the old MGM movies.
"Babygirl..." Alan said, breathlessly, afterward when Dani collapsed on top of him, her body with a sheen of sweat, "Ohh, how I've missed that!"
Minutes later, he helped my wife to her feet and this time did lead her upstairs to the bedroom. I was still too shell-shocked to move. Dani hadn't even known I was there. I looked in the window one last time before following. The girl was still leaning against the window with her guy pressed against her back. The thought went through my mind that I wished Dani could have seen the effect she'd had on the neighbors.
By the time I made my way upstairs, Dani was on her back on the bed, legs wrapped around Alan's waist, him pounding into her. God, the man is fuckin' insatiable! He's in his late forties for God's sake. How many more times during the night would he be fucking my wife?
You know how badly I wanted to get my hands on that key? Relieve the ache in my groin! That some damned idiot had put it where he couldn't get to it. Seemed reasonable at the time.
The next morning was only Monday, five more fuckin' days - and nights of this! 'Fucking' days, literally.
Alan was on the phone in the morning when I went downstairs. Dani wasn't there yet. I wandered into the kitchen, got a pitcher of apple juice from the frig, and an insulated glass from the cabinet, filled it with crushed ice, and sat down at the table. Alan seemed to be talking to someone from one of his restaurants.
He came in several minutes later, a frustrated look on his face, "Gotta run, little issue at the restaurant, prob'ly back in a couple hours," he said, "I'll go let Dani know."
He scampered upstairs, just long enough to change, then back down, telling me, "April's coming over, be here in just a few. She has to hurry, though, has to be at the studio by nine... oh, there's some cinnamon rolls in the cupboard, third to the right of the sink, you and Dani help yourselves," and he was out the door.
Apparently, there'd be no fuck on the counter, no porn video starring my wife, and no 'after' treat from April that morning. But, at least, I'd get a chance to finally spend a little alone time with my wife.
I checked the cupboard where Alan had suggested, damn, those looked good; huge, thick frosting, probably all his own recipe. I set them down on the counter and put one on a plate in the microwave for a minute. Best damned cinnamon roll I'd ever eaten. I wondered if they also had the marijuana aphrodisiac in them. Wouldn't be a bit surprised, kind of hoped they did.
I was at the table with my roll and apple juice when April came in, every bit as gorgeous as I remembered from the day before; looked about eighteen, short, sexy skirt. I started to offer her a cinnamon roll when she told me, "Gotta hurry, late," and rushed up the stairs to Dani and Alan's bedroom. God, even that thought, 'Dani and Alan's bedroom', was a turn-on to me. Everything seemed to be a turn-on.
She was upstairs probably fifteen minutes when she helped Dani down and over to the table beside me. Damn! What next would she be wearing?
Before I even had a chance to take it in, April was there, giving me a kiss on the lips, her tongue tickling mine, "Looking forward to that night when Marvin's gone on that trip... probably Friday," she said, leaving me drooling like a puppy dog. And then she was gone.
Okay, now that my heart rate's back to only about quadruple, I'll relay what Dani was wearing that morning: a black, flowery, thin, but at least not transparent, short halter-top, just to the elastic under her tits, tummy bare, tits swaying with every movement; The combination of the low-cut, hip-hugging stretch leggings and lace panties riding high on her hips, inches above the top of the leggings was just... WOW; red heels to match the red lace panties. Dani, apparently has taken a liking to sexy heels, which she rarely wore before. Not that everything she's worn on this trip hasn't been out of character from our twenty-eight years of marriage.
I hoped that Dani's new 'dress code' would carry over after we went home but honestly, didn't have much hope that it would. Here, she's anonymous, no one knows her. At home, would be completely different. Maybe we'll have to take a few more trips to Seattle or Spokane just for the opportunity. A guy can dream, anyway.
"You like a cinnamon roll, apple juice?" I asked my wife. God, how could just asking my wife a simple question seem so awkward - and so fuckin' erotic? And this after only two nights of her being Alan's woman.
"Please, yes," she answered, sounding just as strained.
I got up, gathered another plate and glass, poured her the juice, heated and sliced her roll the way I knew she liked them, and took both back to the table, taking her hand and showing her where the roll was. God, even that brief touch of Dani's hand sent shock waves of lust through my body that I haven't felt in years. I needed nothing more at that moment than to take my wife upstairs and fuck her until she couldn't walk! I'd never felt the surge of jealousy like I did at that moment, the fact that here, she was Alan Ryder's woman, not mine. He could and likely would do exactly what I wanted so fucking bad, if not today, then assuredly tonight, like he had been doing the last two nights.
Dani took a bite of the roll, "Mmm, this is good," she said, agreeing with my verdict from earlier. Then, she felt along the table until she found my hand, putting hers over it and squeezing, only exacerbating my need, and asked, "Hon, are... you okay? Us... are we okay?"
I put my other hand over hers and answered, "Perfect... except..."
She looked toward my voice with her unseeing eyes, "Except?"
I hesitated to answer, not knowing how to say what I wanted to say, "Except... I... need you so fucking bad... to make love with you... and know I can't."
Dani started to say something, "Hon..."
"No, I knew what I was getting into before we came. Had an idea how it would affect me... just, maybe not quite as much... nearly as much, I guess, as it has... but still, I knew then and I know now that this week you're his, not mine. It's just hard, so hard!" There, I'd made my little speech.
Dani smiled, leaning my way and her lips found mine, "I love you, hope you know that,"
Her tongue pressed into my mouth, my body shaking with wanting her, kind of like the first time we made love so long ago, except on steroids. I don't know that I've ever felt like I did then. And I knew Dani was feeling it, too; her kiss wasn't only passionate, it was more like... hell, I can't even think of the right words. This wasn't my Dani, it was some other woman desperate for sex, intoxicated by lust for my wife. The cinnamon rolls - laced with Alan's magic potion?
She took my hand, pressing it against her breast, naked through her thin top. I pinched her nipple the way I know my Dani likes and got a loud moan vibrating through her mouth. "Suck it... please," she begged.
I pushed the elastic up over her breasts and found one with my mouth, sucking her tit into my mouth. My body felt more alive and on edge than I ever had before, Dani loudly moaning and pressing the back of my head hard onto her.
A hand stole its way down her tummy, underneath those stretch pants, inside Dani's skimpy panties, eliciting an even louder moan, until she said, squeezing her legs together, "Oh god... no... can't... want so bad... can't touch my pussy."
My dick was about to burst through its plastic cage. A finger pressed into her, "Ohhhh!" Dani groaned just before she pushed my hand away."
She wrapped a hand around the hard plastic encircling my cock, "Take it off... I can suck you... want to."
God, the only thing that would be better would be to be inside her. Yet... my body shuddering, wanting to do as she said, desperately wanting what she'd offered, I stood, barely able to stand, stumbled up the stairs, into Alan's room where I'd left the key. My willpower was gone, I couldn't stand a moment more, looking in the nightstand where I'd left the key. Fucking thing was gone! Fuck, fuck, fuck!! I was nearly desperate needing that key and it wasn't there. I nearly dumped the whole damned drawer out on the floor, but my sanity, what little bit was left, exerted itself.
I looked everywhere I could think he might have put it, being careful to not disturb anything. That was a little hard in my frantic search, but I was careful. I finally gave up, he either made a special point of hiding it or took with him. How the hell did he happen to find the damned thing, anyway?
"The key, I can't find it, not where I left it," I told Dani on my way back down the stairs.
"I have one," she said, "in my purse... in... Alan's truck..." she groaned. The truck that he would have taken a little while earlier. Just to be sure, I looked out the window, thought that he might have had another car in the garage, it was worth at least looking. No, he'd parked in his driveway the night before; it was gone. I groaned in frustration.
"Not there, he took it," I told her.
"With my purse... and the key inside," she added, sounding almost as frustrated as I was. God, I wanted... no, needed my wife's mouth wrapped around my dick. I was fine before but after she'd suggested it... dammit that key!
I sat back down, closed my eyes, and just imagined what it would have been like. "Come here," Dani said, patting the couch right beside her.
I scooted over next to her, she found my face with her hand, wrapping it in her fingers, tugging slightly - my lips to hers; her tongue to mine, her hand wrapping around my neck, bare breast pressed against my chest, almost exactly where we were before the key debacle; not an unpleasant place to be at all - except for the frustration. "Love you, you know that?" Dani whispered, pulling away just long enough.
ooOoo
"Sorry I was gone for so long," Alan said when he got home a little after four that afternoon, "two of my waiters called this morning, said they couldn't come in - had to find replacements, get them up to speed quickly." He added, with a smile on his face, "Couldn't stay, though - have plans for the evening."
Pretty sure those plans involved fucking my wife, probably mostly.
Before Alan got home, Dani and I talked about her temporary blindness. I'd been so curious what she was thinking about it; if she liked it, hated it, or what. She confirmed that she could see absolutely nothing, not even a hint of light coming through, like she had no eyes at all. She reminded me of something she'd told me about Alan quite a while ago, how much she enjoyed the surprise, not knowing what was happening next. "This is the ultimate 'surprise'," she told me, "When he fucks me... I don't even know how to explain... like every nerve ending is times ten."
I nodded, not that Dani could see it, but I was remembering... "That night, that you were blindfolded... and..." I know she started to say it, the name of the woman from that night, "My friend, when she fucked you..." Dani never used to use that word, but now... "I could tell how it went through you. It's that way every time when Alan does me... and I love it when I know you're watching." She'd squeezed my hand after that and her other hand wandered down to my groin, squeezing the plastic. "I wish..." she'd begun, never finishing the statement. She didn't need to, I knew.
"I'm fixing us dinner at home," Alan interrupted my reverie, remembering what Dani had told me about the blindness. "April's coming over to help Dani dress for dinner." He must have seen the look on my face, the hopefulness - April! "She can't stay, though, has an appointment later this evening."
Crap, my heart rate began to slow again. It did remind me of something, though, "I need to get Dani's purse from your pickup." He handed me the keys with a knowing smile on his face. He knew exactly why I needed that purse - it has a key in it that I need.
Except now I don't need it. I did earlier, but that opportunity is gone. The cage stays in place until some other opportunity arises, but for now, I know it's going to be needed. I had a brief moment of hope when Alan mentioned April coming over, but that was just as quickly dashed. I gave the purse to Dani, didn't trust myself having access to the key.
And speaking of April, she did come, took Dani upstairs for nearly two hours. Alan brought me a drink, gave me the remote for the TV, showed me how to lower the giant screen from the ceiling, and told me, "Press DVR and you'll find that video of Dani," then showed me where the wireless headphone was before he disappeared in the kitchen.
I did as Alan suggested, lowered the monitor, and watched my wife starring in her sex video. Just a little something to get my heart beating, blood flowing to my caged dick. And flow it did! Fuckin' good thing that plastic was strong.
When Dani made a reappearance down the stairs, April leading her, she was stunning; hair dyed a golden blonde, cut shorter to her shoulders, and curled around her gorgeous face. It seemed like every time April was here, helping, Dani was more beautiful.
She was wearing a soft, wrap-around blouse; red bra clearly visible underneath it; matching short, red leather skirt, red heels. I could smell her sexy perfume across the room. Alan got up, met her where she was still standing at the bottom of the stairs, "Ahh, Babygirl, you're ravishing! Too bad we're eating in tonight, love to show you off, let other people feast their eyes on my woman," then kissed her, a long, lingering kiss. By then, I was just about wild with jealousy. I wanted my wife - go to her, hold her, caress her under that soft blouse. God, I wanted to fuck her!
While I was watching Alan and Dani, April stepped over to me, kissed me, her tongue just grazing my lips. God, she smelled nice! "Friday night... we'll have all night," in that soft, seductive voice.
Ohhh! I sat there, my mouth gaped open, watching April's butt in those tight pants as she left, trying to imagine a night with her.
Dinner was spectacular, some kind of seafood pasta that Alan had made. Not that I paid a lot of attention to the food with my wife sitting across the table, Alan feeding her - and whatever else from the occasional expression on her face, his hand under the table.
"You tell your husband about Tevin?" Alan asked Dani.
She smiled, "I did, he enjoyed that story," she answered. Yeah, safe to say that I did. He's Alan's cousin that Dani had seduced way back in high school. Alan had set them up, his first time.
"I told him you were coming, he was disappointed he couldn't get any time off work... you know he talked about you for years afterward. You had quite an impact on him, gave his confidence with girls quite a boost... everything else, too. He gives a lot of credit to that night for his career."
"Which is?" Dani asked.
"Sales manager at a big Ford dealership in Tallahassee. Got me a good deal on my pickup... might even you, if you were interested. Gonna need something to pull that boat with."
I looked at Dani, yeah, we would. Might be interesting, too, Dani seeing him again.
"What about New Year's Eve, tell him about that?"
Dani blushed, actually blushed, after all this. I remembered asking her about New Year's Eve, all she'd said was, "We 'more than' kissed." That was before any of this started. Actually, it was New Year's Eve when I first started teasing her about Alan. Apparently, there's much more to the story than 'more than kissing'. I was MUCH more interested in this story than in the pasta.
We waited, Dani not saying anything, "Well, if you're not going to, I will," Alan said. He started, "I..." then, "No, I want to hear this from you, you tell us, Babygirl."
"Yeah, hon, I really want to know," I told her.
Dani looked like a lost puppy dog, looking both ways but not seeing, her face bright red. "I... you said it would be just the two of us. I went shopping, bought some things I knew you'd like."
Alan chuckled, "And I did, too."
"Yeah, your friends, too!" She hesitated, "I'd kill my daughter if she wore... I had to keep my coat buttoned to leave the house. Mom and Dad would have grounded me... 'have fun, honey,' Mom told me. They had no idea!" She let out a little giggle at the little trick she'd played on good old Mom and Dad.
"So, what was this you were hiding under the coat?" I was dying to know.
"Alan was the only one who was supposed to see," she said, "and even that had me nervous."
"It was? It was?" I asked again, getting a little frustrated at Dani's evasion.
She looked toward me, not 'at' me, since she couldn't see me. "It... I bought... I was so embarrassed at the store... just now realized... if I'd bought a camisole with it, the salesgirl would've thought... never mind, I'm rambling. The blouse... it was totally see-through lace, little flower designs, light purple. The bra, thin and almost as see-through... could see my boobs through them. The skirt matched, darker purple, but at least it was solid so my panties didn't show... except for being so short."
God, I'd loved to have seen that! "What happened to them?" I asked her.
Dani frowned, thinking, "Don't know... might even be in that trunk hidden away in Mom and Dad's attic."
Note to self - check that trunk!
"So, tell us the rest of the story, Babygirl," Alan said. He acted like he was enjoying this, too.
She stuck her tongue out at him, kind of childish, I thought. "It was your fault... I bought them just for you that night. You told me we were going to be alone at your house."
"I didn't know that my friends were going to invite me - us to a party."
"I didn't even get to unbutton my coat when you told me we were going to the stupid party, I tried to tell you no, but oh no - Mr. Bigshot wide receiver insisted it was his football buddies and they'd all have their girlfriends there."
"As I recall, it took a lot of coaxing to get your coat off you at the party, too."
"Yeah, wonder why! Especially when I was the only girl there. Whatever the hell happened to 'all their girlfriends'?"
Alan grinned, "Imagine my surprise when she finally did take the coat off. I think every guy there got a hard-on.
"And then after the ball dropped in Times Square, 'someone' suggested we play spin the bottle. Guess whose turn it was to spin the bottle... every time?"
Another chuckle from Alan, "Didn't notice you complaining any... even when they were feeling you up."
Dani moaned, "God, I was so horny!"
"You weren't the only one. I know three other guys who were pretty disappointed when I took you home."
Speaking of horny! My dick was about to kill me. That image of Dani kissing one guy after another... wow, just wow!
"I will say one more thing about that night," Alan said, "That new year started out about as well as any before or since. If my buddies could have seen the rest of that night, they'd have, hell, I don't even know... taking that blouse off her was... just... so hot! And then what followed!" One of his hands disappeared under the table and Dani moaned, "like I'm pretty sure tonight's going to end!"
"Speaking of which," he said, "Robert, we need to clean up... and then we can make your wife presentable."
What the hell did he mean by that? She already looked pretty damned presentable to me. Maybe not to teach a high school physics class, but I didn't think that was the kind of 'presentable' he had in mind. "Glad to help," I told him, both of us getting up and beginning to clean off the table. Working together, it only took us four or five minutes to have the table cleared and dishes in the dishwasher. Unlike me, he's a neat cook, keeping the kitchen clean as he works. His kitchen was nearly spotless before we even started. Now when I cook...
Alan slid Dani's chair back and suggested I take one hand and he'd take the other. Dani followed us up the stairs into 'their' bedroom. At a quick glance, I didn't see where she'd put her purse. You know, 'just in case' I might want something out of it.
Alan looked at me, "I know you've been aching to all day... Babygirl, would you mind if your husband undressed you?"
She looked around the room, not knowing where I was, "No, I... I'd like that."
Alan was right, I had been aching to undress my wife, ever since she walked down the stairs that morning in that braless halter top and hip-hugging leggings. My heart was pounding as I quietly stepped over in front of her. I didn't want her to even know I was there, not until... Oh, that perfume! It was the perfume we'd bought that evening right before dinner at Alan's restaurant. That sales girl was right, it elicited lust. It had been all evening - and then the story of that 1987 New Year's Eve!
I reached around Dani, caressing up and down that blouse, pressing my chest against her breasts, and kissed her.
"Umm, uhh, think I just said 'undress'"
"Uhuh," I mumbled into Dani's mouth, reaching for the button of her wrap-around blouse, working it loose and deepening our kiss all at the same time. The thought briefly went through my mind, wondering if she kissed those three guys like we were kissing.
A few seconds later, it was Dani's bare skin I was fondling, her blouse and bra on the floor. I kissed down her neck, imagining that it would be Alan doing exactly this in a few minutes, sucking her nipple in my mouth. Dani's head was thrown back, moans from her mouth.
Her leather skirt had an elastic waistband, no panties underneath. I knew I could kiss no lower than her belly button... but when I got her home! My hands slowly worked up the inside of her thigh, feeling the dampness dripping down her leg when they got close to her slit. I reluctantly stepped back, leaving Dani standing in nothing except her red heels and her arousal. Alan was smiling, apparently having enjoyed the little striptease.
I hadn't noticed him getting it out, but he was holding a pink leotard, like the one in the video, and that he'd sent home with her. He got up, traded places with me, and gently pressed Dani back to sit on the edge of his big bed. That big, round bed still fascinated me. What a thing to think of!
Once Dani was sat, he slipped the leotard up her legs, gave a little tug to standing again, and pulled it the rest of the way up her body, encouraging her arms into the long, stretchy sleeves. I did a double-take, my eyes wide.
Alan saw my surprise and the look on Dani's face. "I had a little alteration made to it," he said. 'Little alteration'? He'd had the front cut away so that the spandex only came up to the bottom of her tits, leaving them totally naked. He pulled the stretchy sleeve material behind her back, securing both like a straitjacket, trapping her arms crossed over her tummy.
My heart was pounding in my chest, knowing what was to come. He'd apparently replaced the contrivance he sent home with Dani for us to play with, making that 'little alteration' in the leotard. God, Dani looked so fuckin' sexy in that thing! It had the same open crotch, too.
When he finished, Dani sat back down on the bed and Alan fished out his phone, fiddling with it for a minute before putting it away again. I had no idea what he'd done.
"Think you know what's next, Babygirl," going to his dresser and pulling out a collar like the one he'd sent home with Dani the other time she'd been here, except for one difference. It had the leather with a soft lining but also was encased in metal on the outside to make it even stiffer if that was possible. He fixed it over Dani's neck and began to lace the back. "Tell me if it's too tight," he told her, as he pulled the leather strings tight.
She waited until he was maybe a third done and told him it felt fine. "Tight but okay," she said.
And then a surprising thing happened - the doorbell rang.
"Oh, forgot to mention, have company coming over."
Dani made a sharp intake of breath, her face losing much of its color. "The neighbors, they enjoyed watching last night so much that I invited them over this evening," Alan said.
"Alan... I... No... please!" Dani sounded in a near panic.
"You don't want? Pretty sure you'd enjoy, know they would... I can tell them no, though, if you're sure."
Dani took a couple deep breaths, some of the color returned to her face, "What do you mean - enjoyed watching last night?" like she just realized what he'd said.
He chuckled, "Their bedroom window overlooks my backyard. I sometimes get a nice view, last night was their turn." Chuckling, he added, "Seemed like they were both enjoying the show... so... send them home or have your husband show them up?"
I remembered last night, my attention back and forth between Alan and Dani and the couple in the window, their fucking while they watched. I couldn't believe he'd invited someone to... what? Fuck Dani?
"Thought... you said... was dark last night."
Another chuckle, "Was... until I turned on the floodlights."
"Alan!"
"Well, wanted your husband to be able to watch. The neighbors were just a bonus," he told her.
The doorbell rang again, "So, yes or no? Your call, Babe."
"No... yes..." While Dani was trying to answer him, he was continuing with lacing the collar. I knew how it felt, like a vise wrapped around your neck holding your head straight ahead, no movement at all. "Yes... It's okay... let them in," her voice was barely audible, I could tell she was scared to death. But excited.
I waited another moment until Alan looked at me, motioning me toward the door, then hurried down the stairs and opened it, introducing myself. "Taylor," the girl said her name was. The guy's was Austin. I'm guessing - mid-twenties?
Taylor was wearing a bathrobe, I'd seen just enough for a taste of what was under the robe the night before. Might, hopefully, (God, I hoped!) get a lot better view in a few minutes: coal-black hair, half down her back - longer than I'd realized the night before; small, pretty, pixie-like face, the 'girl next door' look. Except she sure didn't look like a typical 'girl next door' last night! God, I hoped she planned on taking that robe off! Most assuredly made my dick jump inside its little cage. Austin - shorts and a shirt, might impress Dani if she saw him, but I didn't much care. It was Taylor who had my attention. I was nervous as hell, leading them back upstairs to my wife. Pretty sure not as nervous as Dani, though.
"Dani can't see a thing, eyepatches covering her eyes," I told Taylor and Austin on our way up the stairs, "she likes to be surprised - didn't know you were coming until about a minute ago."
"Oh wow," Taylor said, "hope it's okay we're here."
"She could have said no, didn't, though," I assured her.
When we walked into the bedroom, Taylor gave out a little gasp at the sight. Austin's eyes about bugged out of his head. Dani was sitting on the edge of the bed, her neck encased in that collar, arms held firmly in the spandex, crossed just under her tits, which, by the way, were naked, nipples swollen, giving the appearance that she was looking forward to whatever was going to happen. Alan was just slipping the slippers on her feet, the ones with the little ring-hook on both sides.
As soon as we stepped in, Alan put a finger to his lips, motioning for us to be quiet. Dani hadn't seemed to even notice us entering.
"Okay, Babygirl, you know what's next, need to lay back."
"Are your friends here yet?" she asked
He didn't answer, just motioned to Taylor, then to Dani.
Taylor checked with her husband, boyfriend, whatever. I didn't see any wedding rings, so probably boyfriend. His grin was all the way across his face like he was an eight-year-old kid on Christmas morning. She took the few steps over beside the bed where Dani was laying, then untied her robe and let it quietly fall to the floor.
My heart about stopped at that moment. Taylor was one-hundred-percent, stark naked under her robe. If I'd thought she looked good the night before... Damn!
Dani wasn't centered in the bed, she was off to the side where Taylor was standing, naked, in case you've forgotten. I expected Taylor to lean over and kiss Dani. But what she did do, lean over and brush Dani's lips with one of her nipples.
My heart may have stopped a moment earlier, but it was making a big comeback, pumping the blood to my entrapped dick at a frantic pace. My heart didn't know that my dick could only grow so big inside its plastic cage.
My eyes weren't helping any either, fixated on Dani's mouth, watching her lips open and Taylor's nipple, filling the void. She didn't have big boobs - small, actually, but damn, they were shaped so perfect. And apparently, sensitive; she let out a loud moan when Dani started sucking. I know Dani had done this before with another woman - that night she had me tied and blindfolded; but seeing, watching... damn!
I wasn't even noticing Alan fastening the strap to Dani's slippers, pulling her leg up vertically, not until he started pulling her other leg up, the one on the same side as Taylor was leaning her tit into Dani's mouth.
Dani was sucking that tit like a baby that had gone extra hours with no food, and Taylor didn't seem to even notice when Alan reached under her to click the strap on Dani's collar. Judging by her moans, I'd say she was enjoying the situation just as much as Dani, maybe even more.
Dani's legs, held out straight by the straps connected to her neck collar, swung open, spreading open her most private part. I remembered this view from the night we'd done the same thing, Dani's naked pussy spread open. Taylor's boyfriend - hell, I'd already forgotten his name; you know, with what all was happening, his name was kinda low on my priority list. Oops, caught myself rambling.
Anyway, his eyes were wide, gawking at my wife, and rubbing his dick through his pants, no doubt hoping that Dani (or Alan) was going to let him fuck her with it.
Taylor whispered something in Dani's ear, and Dani responded in a loud, clear voice, "Yes, please!" She scooted off the bed, pushed her boyfriend aside, telling him, "Her tits, suck her tits..."
ooOoo
The rest of that evening will be embedded in my eyes and ears forever, from Dani screaming, 'Don't stop, don't stop!' at Taylor eating her pussy while boyfriend was sucking her tit; Dani swallowing boyfriend's cum (Austin - just remembered) after he'd changed position a bit and began fucking her mouth.
And then there was the constant wail coming from Dani's mouth - when Alan began fucking her. Until they turned to screams...
I didn't get much sleep that night, reliving that hour or so over and over. Dani was still in Alan's bed with him, most likely getting fucked again.
Taylor and Austin? They used the floor, doggy style. Everyone seemed sexually sated - except yours truly; I was in agony, another reason I didn't get much sleep. Yet, that was the exact reason for the cage on my dick. It's a sweet type of agony, one that I don't want to let go of, especially not the way I would have without it. Now with Dani... or April... that's a whole 'nother thing.
Once again, Alan had to leave early in the morning, before Dani was up, to go to one of his restaurants. Or at least something to do with one of them, he didn't exactly say. I had another of Alan's cinnamon rolls for breakfast. I know there had to be something in those rolls, as soon as I ate one that tingling sexual urge became almost unbearable. Especially when April came through, wearing that little skirt, gave me a much different than 'nice' kiss, then went straight up to Dani's room.
I don't know, maybe it was my imagination that it had something to do with the cinnamon rolls, or maybe just psychological after what I knew about the brownies, but damn, I was horny.
It seemed like April was upstairs with Dani forever, should have checked the clock, not that it would have mattered. I tried killing time by watching Alan's giant TV, switching the input to DVR like he'd shown me before. A guy might get bored watching the same porn movie repeatedly, but not when his wife is the female lead, spread across the entire living room wall. Not that the thought of that upcoming night with April didn't go through my mind a few dozen times, too.
The surprise was that Dani came down the stairs first, not April leading her like she always had before. The eyes I saw on Dani were hers, not the painted patch.
"I can see again!" an excited Dani said, doing a little dance in the living room. She danced over to me, pulling me up and giving me a very nice kiss, "See again, see again!" she excitedly repeated.
April just stood back, smiling at Dani.
Dani finally calmed down and told me, "April's going to take me shopping, some things I need to buy."
April nodded, "We'll be gone a while, I need to run by the studio first for a bit, you can find something to occupy yourself," glancing over at the TV monitor with a grin on her face, caught! I had unintentionally paused it in a very, how do I say, 'unfortunate' place.
Dani gave me another kiss, "Back in a... while, don't know how long," she said, bouncing out the door wearing another tight, little short pair of stretchy shorts, practically up to her butt cheeks. Dani would NEVER have worn those out of the house at home. Didn't seem to bother her at all, here, though. This time, she didn't even have the excuse of not being able to see what she was wearing. At least she was wearing a bra, quite visible through her thin blouse.
So I was alone again, no clue how long it might be. Turning my attention back to the TV, and unpausing my Daniella, sat down to enjoy the rest of the video. Oh yeah, turned the sound up, way high.
When it came to the end, another thought hit me, that Ford dealership in Tallahassee. Anything to get my mind off S E X. Besides, I was interested. I pulled up their website, checking their inventory of trucks. Wow, there were a lot. I loved that off-white, ivory color, and they had several, F150s, and F250s; gas, diesel. Varying trim lines to over seventy-thousand dollars. I wondered how much of a decent deal we could get, certainly nothing like the boat, that was for damned sure.
I frittered around the house, even deciding to take a little swim in my undies, hadn't thought about bringing a swimsuit. I had a thought, rare as it might be, sent Dani a text, 'Can you please pick me up a swimsuit?' A moment later, she answered with a smiley face.
Alan's pool felt so good! It almost took my mind off what my wife was doing this week. Of course, the cage locked on my dick was a pretty constant reminder. I couldn't help but chuckle a little at what it looked like under my wet underwear. I was glad no one was watching, which reminded me to look up at that neighbor's window, you know, just to make sure. A little sigh of relief, no one there.
Alan got home shortly after one, Dani still wasn't back. "Boat dealer called, boat's in the water and ready for us... where's Dani?" he asked.
I'd been resting on his hammock in the backyard, thankfully had on a pair of shorts, covering up the telltale dampness and outline of the little cage thingy.
"Went shopping with April, thought they'd be back by now, left not long after you," I told him.
"Hope she's back soon, s'posed to be at the dock at three, got one of the guys goin' out with us to show me the ins'n'outs of the boat,"
"Been swimmin'?" he asked, "water's pretty nice."
"Weather, too," I mentioned, "we're not quite used to this in March at home," realizing I hadn't answered his question, "yeah, enjoyed it."
We sat talking the next ten-fifteen minutes, totally avoiding the elephant in the room, the fact my wife was basically living in his bedroom, often as not with his dick buried inside her, when we heard a car door slamming and then the front door. A moment later, Dani found us on the back porch, wearing a short, new flowery skirt and matching blouse. No bra - it was much warmer than it had been in the morning when she left. God, she looked gorgeous! Sexy, yes, but mostly just beautiful.
She did a little pirouette, lifting the hem of her skirt, "You like?" she asked, looking first at Alan then at me.
He stepped over to her, kissing her, "Mmhmm... but like this better," cupping one of her breasts over the thin material.
She playfully slapped his hand away, "Later," she told him, "when I don't have so many clothes on." I had to remember, this week, my wife was Alan's woman, not mine. Ahh, but I was sure as hell looking forward to next week!
"Bet you'd never guess what I did today," looking back and forth between Alan and me with an excited expression on her face.
"Uhh - shopping?" stating what seemed like the obvious.
"Well, yes, silly, but something else, too."
Alan and I both shrugged our shoulders.
"I made a commercial!" she announced, "a shampoo commercial - in a shower."
My jaw dropped. "What, how?" I stammered. Hell, she was just going shopping with April.
"April stopped at her studio, she was supposed to do a model's makeup for a commercial. I guess the model had called in, said she had to take her son to the doctor, he'd hurt his foot or something. Anyway, April suggested, 'what about Dani, she's pretty, girl-next-door looks, beautiful hair.' Guess they agreed and next thing I knew, I was sitting in April's makeup chair, then in a shower." She giggled, "I saw the video afterward, it made me look naked but I had on a swimsuit."
Wow, I thought, that was a surprise. "They liked it, asked if I'd be willing to do others... I even signed a contract, a hundred dollars every time it's shown.
"New career?" Alan asked, "maybe your big break into show business if you want."
Dani was wide-eyed, was she thinking about it? That could change everything. For the first time, it truly scared me. Well, maybe not the first, but still... "No, I like my life the way it is, I like teaching," then after a moment, added, "but maybe occasionally..." She looked over at Alan, her lover, "Maybe a good excuse to travel here a little more often." As if she needed another excuse.
"I like it, any time," squeezing her hand.
Alan looked at his watch, "Speaking of teaching... think I have a boat teacher going to be impatiently waiting for us shortly.
Back in the living room, Dani had several bags of things she'd bought, "I need to put some things up and pack," picking up her bags and starting upstairs. Right before the stairs, she stopped, "Oh, almost forgot," digging through a bag, pulling out a skimpy little thing, "your swimsuit," handing it to me.
I looked at the thing she was holding, it looked like one of those barely-there, speedo things. "I...I...I...," trying to tell her I couldn't wear that thing.
She giggled, "You can take off the you-know-what to wear it," then dug in the bag again, pulling out an actual swimsuit, nice and baggy, "here's this one, too."
I took both, then watched my wife scurrying up the stairs, realizing how tight that little skirt was that she was wearing.
At quarter-to-three we pulled into the parking lot of the marina where Alan's boat would be awaiting its new owner. "Dock M-19," Alan said, "where they told me the boat would be." Good thing they'd told him, there were hundreds of boats and docks by the dozens. At least it sure seemed that way.
An hour later we were out in the middle of the bay. Alan's boat might not win a speed race, but for its size, seemed damned fast to me. The boat guy, said his name was Jacob, slowed the boat (or is a boat this big considered a yacht?) and began showing Alan how to operate his boat.
"Robert, you might as well pay attention, too, you'll be running the boat quite a bit," a smile spread across his face, "while Dani and I are doing... other things."
Jacob had made more than one glance toward my wife on the trip out. Couldn't blame him, I had, too. Alan, too. He began going over all the controls for the boat, explaining their function and use. Dani had disappeared, I didn't see her anywhere after we stopped.
There was a lot to take in on a boat this size. I expected our new boat to be a whole lot simpler. Jacob was just about to take us down to the engine compartment when Dani reappeared. I think all three of us forgot completely why we were there, she'd changed into a swimsuit I presumed she'd bought that morning - a knit, string bikini. All of it combined couldn't have been ten square inches.
He found a few more things to show Alan on the gauges, just an excuse to not go down below with the scenery on the deck. My dick was pressing hard against its cage. Just the fact that Dani would allow herself to be seen like that by a total stranger was a major turn-on for me. And damn, she looked good! Maybe I'd never mentioned that Dani had spent a lot of time at the gym before we made this trip. She was in her late forties, but could easily pass for mid-thirties. Anyway, that gym time was letting itself be known in that bikini!
It was a couple hours later, much of it spent drooling, that Jacob felt that Alan was adequately versed in his boat's operation and we started back to the marina. He probably could have finished in half the time if it hadn't been for Dani lurking in the background, distracting.
"We'll pick it up Monday to finish everything you ordered, then you'll need to make arrangements with the marina for its docking when we're done - should take a couple weeks," he explained to Alan.
As soon as Jacob had left, Alan went to Dani, "Ahh Babygirl, you look... just... damn, you look good!" then kissed her, a long, lingering kiss, his hands wandering Dani's near-naked body, Dani kissing him back just as hard. The jealousy tore through me like a cross-cut saw ripping plywood.
Alan took his spot in the Captain's seat, I sat on one of the leather chairs, Dani sitting on my lap. God, I wanted her! In so many fuckin' ways. "You're jealous, I could see it," she said in that sultry voice she'd recently discovered could wrap a man around her finger.
She kissed me, her tongue invading my lips. Ohh, God! Had there EVER been a time I wanted my Daniella more?
She pulled away, put her lips to my ear, tickling it with her tongue, then whispering so quietly I could barely hear her, "Tonight... expect to be a lot more jealous," then got up and moved her sexy body to her lover's lap.
Alan's galley (I think that's what the kitchen is called on a yacht) had been stocked for him. We'd taken the boat back out and Alan spent the next few hours playing with it. "Need to get some skis," he'd mentioned at one point. Yeah, it was most definitely fast enough for water skiing. I doubted it'd keep up with the boat Dani and I bought but was still plenty fast enough. After all, it did have twenty-seven-hundred horsepower at his command.
Dani, in that nearly naked knitted, string-bikini, was laughing and hugging Alan almost constantly, his arm around her waist or some other body part as he sped along, trying out the tight turns back and forth, seeing what it would do. I'll admit, it was fun, a lot of fun. Certainly, we'd never had an experience like it. Alan either, from the way he was acting like a kid with his new toy to play with, a two-million-dollar toy. One-point-eight to be precise.
Both Alan and I had changed into swimsuits; no, not the speedo.
Later, after discovering over and over again just how maneuverable the boat was, he slowed to a stop and announced, "Dinner, anyone hungry?"
Yeah, we all were, it was nearly eight o'clock and it had been an exciting day. I didn't even remember having lunch. Nothing, except the aphrodisiac-laden cinnamon roll.
I took the captain's chair while Dani and Alan went below to fix dinner. At least I presumed they were fixing dinner, remembering what Alan had said about he and Dani doing 'other things' while I operated the boat.
Turns out they were - fixing dinner, that is. Half an hour later, Dani and Alan re-emerged from below with three plates of rib steaks, corn on the cob, and an absolutely delicious-looking tater tot concoction.
I don't know what Alan did to them, but those steaks tasted different than anything I'd ever eaten. Probably? No, not 'probably', absolutely the tastiest, tenderest rib steaks ever. I found out later they were those expensive Wagyu, Japanese beef steaks. Besides the fact that Alan knew how to season and cook a steak to perfection.
After we ate, Alan suggested it was time to drop the anchor. Dani said she was changing into something more comfortable. How do you get 'more comfortable' than that bikini? It was then that Dani's words earlier came into sharp focus in my mind, 'Expect to be a lot more jealous.'
I hardened inside my plastic cage as Alan and I cleaned up the galley, did all the dishes, putting everything away. I was curious if there were other women in Alan's life but was afraid to ask him. I had never seen any evidence of it if there were. After Dani and I went home, then what? What would Dani do? Was it possible that a modeling career could take her away from me? I knew what she'd said about it, but still...
We were finished cleaning and were sitting on the deck enjoying the boat's gentle rocking in the waves when Dani finally returned.
She went to Alan, standing in front of him, untying the robe she was wearing, letting it slide off her shoulders, dropping to the floor. I caught my breath, Dani was wearing a black negligee, looked like pure silk; short - barely below her tiny, sheer thong-panties, a deep 'V' showing off the skin of the valley between those delectable breasts, looking for all the world like a newlywed bride seducing her new husband to her bed.
Alan stood in front of her, looking at her, up and down; he stepped forward, just grazing her sides with his fingertips. Dani shivered, I could see the expression on her face, how badly she wanted him, "I wanted something special for our first night on the boat," she explained.
"You're... so beautiful," he whispered, bringing his mouth closer and closer to hers, barely touching her lips.
"I just want you to make love to me," she told him.
Dani moved into Alan's embrace, their lips meeting, her hands wrapping around his broad shoulders, working up to his neck, Alan's hands rubbing up and down the silky softness of her nightgown, cupping her butt-cheeks pulling her tight to him.
There were no more words said, just two lovers enjoying one another, body and soul. My dick was stone-hard inside its little entrapment. THIS was why I was wearing the cage, I didn't want to come from just watching. Without it, I'd have no willpower, my hands would be working, touching myself, spreading the precum... and I'd last about four seconds.
The two of them stayed like that, little moans coming from both, Dani pressing her body tight against his, lips together, then Alan's briefly on her neck until finding each other again, Dani's hands becoming more frenzied, digging her fingernails into Alan's back, and his hands literally lifting her off the floor (deck, but at that point, seemed a moot point).
How long had the two of them stood there, making out like love-struck newlyweds who'd waited months for this night to happen? I had no idea, only that Dani's earlier words were more than prophetic. Watching this was tearing me apart inside, at the same time driving me to the point of insanity with my lust. It was a thousand times more excruciating and more exciting than the previous night.
Alan fell back on one of the leather seats, Dani on top of him, never losing their embrace.
Alan's hand had conveniently slipped up inside Dani's negligee, caressing her hip, their lips locked back together, little feminine moans slipping out, growing in volume as Alan's lips worked their way down to her breasts, pushing the thin material aside and sucking her nipple into his mouth.
"Oh God, Alan, take me to bed."
"Babygirl! Nothing I want more right now."
There was absolutely no noise, silence except for the waves splashing against the boat, the sun going down brightening the sky with vivid colors, and the boat rocking in the gentle waves. My emotions were in complete turmoil, an emotional wreck.
Alan stood again, lifting Dani, all hundred-twenty-seven pounds of her, carrying her in his arms down the steps, through the narrow door of his room, and laid her gently on the edge of his bed. She reached her hands over the elastic of his swim trunks and pushed them down, releasing his massive cock.
Daniella, my wife, gripped it in her tiny hands, leaned forward, and looking up at Alan's face, wrapped her lips around the head. Alan closed his eyes and moaned, "Ahh Babygirl, that feels sooo good, but right now I need to be inside your warm pussy."
She released him from her lips, smiled up at him, "Me, too, make love to me, Alan."
She lay back on the bed, and Alan reached inside her negligee, pulling her skimpy panties down and off her legs. Dani scooted back, and I hadn't noticed before, but on the bed, there was a wedge-shaped pillow. She positioned it underneath her hips, "April suggested we might enjoy this," she said and spread her legs wide, her black negligee bunched around her waist, bare pussy open and inviting.
As Alan crawled up the bed, Dani looked toward me, standing in the doorway, and mouthed what I was sure were the words, 'You jealous yet?' then closed her eyes and let out a loud moan as Alan's lips found her pussy.
I reached down, wrapping my hand around my cock, feeling nothing except that hard cage in my hand. No matter how hard I squeezed - nothing. If I'd had a hacksaw, I'd have cut the damned thing off! Seemed like the desperation for sweet release only grew worse each time watching Dani and Alan together. But this time... this time, it seemed different, the lovemaking... Dani's body writhing, the moans coming from her lips filling the room, eyes clenched, her face in a grimace of pleasure, and Alan hadn't even begun to fill her with that immense shaft.
He pulled his lips away from her, getting a loud and insistent, "Nooo, don't stop!" and began kissing up her tummy, pushing away the silky material as he went, stopping to suck her left nipple into his mouth, Dani's hands on the back of his head, digging her fingernails into his curly hair, thrusting her chest out for him to take more of her tit in his mouth. He switched to the other, eliciting another loud groan of pleasure.
And then Alan's mouth was on hers, stifling her cries as his butt muscles tensed, pushing inside her, Dani's hips elevated on that wedgy pillow that looked like it was made for a single purpose.
He pushed, lifting himself onto his arms, and off my wife, looking down into her face, "Ohh, Babygirl," he moaned. I squeezed the cage, desperate to come. Later, I'd probably be glad it was there, but now... not now!
Dani began to wail, "Ohh, Ohh!" along with other undecipherable noises as Alan pushed his cock deeper inside her.
Dani's hands were clawing at the bed, her body writhing, pushing herself up, like she was willing Alan's cock to go even deeper. I don't know how - he was huge, long - eight, nine, ten inches, hell I don't know, just... enormous! What must he be feeling like inside her?
Dani was in a constant wail, like she was totally out of her mind, that is, until he pulled out and slammed himself back into her and she screamed, "Aahhh!" throwing her head back and raking her fingernails across his dark brown, muscled back. I thought back to before any of this started, my teasing Dani about her ex-lover, her commenting that he had most likely grown bald and fat after retiring from the NFL. Nothing could have been further from the reality.
When first looking at the boat, Alan told Dani how much he was looking forward to making love with her on the rocking boat. It was prophetic, the way it was rocking side to side in the waves - and how he and Dani were enjoying the bed rocking back and forth.
I know Dani came in that instant, the way her body reacted; the spasms, the screams, uncontrollably digging her fingernails into Alan's back. His urgency passed, though, much more slowly thrusting in and out of my wife, all the way out - all the way in, Dani in constant, ear-shattering moans. At least they were to my ears, no idea how loud they actually were, it was all I could hear - that and the smashing together of their pelvises. Over and over and over! It was like Dani was in a constant, ongoing orgasm.
Oh God, I needed to come!
Dani eventually relaxed, her body covered in dampness, and Alan continued his slow fucking of her. The boat rocked, forward and back, side to side, Alan thrusting inside my Dani, occasionally hesitating inside her to kiss her. I had no idea how long it might have been until his urgency picked up, nearing his orgasm, muscles clenching to press every millimeter inside her, finally pressing himself up on his arms and letting out a roar that must have been heard for miles around us.
His roar drowned out Dani's scream, her body jerking and spasming uncontrollably for at least several minutes, even after Alan's had died down.
I found my room, retreating to it in absolute misery, knowing deep down that I had lost my wife. She now had the promise of a new, exciting career, along with a man that could satisfy her in ways that I would never be able. I wondered if she'd even finish out the school year before leaving me. After tonight we were still in Tampa another three nights. Would she even go home with me afterward?
I don't know how many times I heard the sounds of sex during the night, I sure as hell didn't sleep after last night, imagining what my life would be like without Dani in it.
I awoke to the up and down pounding of the boat, hurriedly pulling on the swimsuit from the night before. Funny how one still awakes in the morning from a night of 'zero' sleep.
When I climbed the stairs onto the deck, it became abundantly clear what had awakened me. The boat was speeding across the waves, most likely at full throttle. Alan was in the Captain's chair and Dani was in one of the others, her beautiful hair blowing in the wind, the air so clean and pure, smelling of the saltwater, gulls following along behind waiting for some treat. Another funny thing about mornings, worries and fears from the night seem to fade away in the beauty of the morning light.
Dani had on a different swimsuit, this one nothing more than a thong, more like body paint on bare skin, that might be seen on the cover of Sports Illustrated's swimsuit edition. When she saw me, a big grin crossed her face, melting any residue from my nighttime fears.
She crossed to my side of the boat, sitting down beside me, "Hope last night wasn't a bit too much," she had to talk loudly above the roar of the engines and the waves hitting the boat.
I lied, sort of, "Loved every minute, looked like you did, too."
She tossed her hair in the warm wind, a big grin, "Did," she said, "whole night." Then she changed the subject, "Want you to wear the speedo today."
I groaned, thinking of that stretchy, little thing. "Can't," I told her, taking her hand and placing it over the plastic cage still confining my dick. That morning, I was glad I hadn't been able to take it off the night before.
She pressed her hand into the front of her thong and pulled out a key, still wet with her pussy juices, handing it to me. "No excuse," she said, "wear it."
I took the key, smelled it, tasted it. It was my Dani, her pussy juice. God, I was craving that pussy... even enough to put on that 'thing' she'd bought. Not that it was going to get me into that pussy this day - or the next, but we will be going home in a few. Don't want her remembering I didn't do as she asked. Besides, it still wouldn't be even close to revealing as what she was wearing.
I returned to my room, pulled my swimsuit off, and my fingers shook as I pushed the key in its little hole, a little hard to hit with the boat pounding up and down on the waves like it was. This sure as hell would have been nice to have two mornings ago! I closed my eyes and did a sigh of relief when it came off, freeing me. Ohh, one little touch, I could handle one touch, I was sure. And it would feel so fuckin' good. No, I couldn't handle it. That'd be all it took to you-know-what.
So, I opened my suitcase, fished around in it, looking for that thing Dani had bought. She had called it a swimsuit. I found it and looked at it. Shit, I couldn't wear that! It was going to show every little bump, and my dick was already about two-thirds erect just from seeing what Dani had on. No way in hell that tiny thing was going to cover me.
I pulled it on, anyway, and felt more naked than I had naked. I was wrong about one thing, it did cover me, it stretched around everything. I sure as hell wasn't wrong, though, that it would show every bump. I thought again about that 'touch'. It would sure relieve some of that oversized bump. No, I hadn't lived through last night just to jack off in the morning. Only two more nights... and then... April!
I took a deep breath to gin up my courage a little and opened the door, up the stairs, and out into the open, my heart pounding almost as hard as the boat was pounding the waves.
God, my Dani was beautiful sitting there in her tiny thong, the wind blowing her hair. She came over and sat beside me, her hand finding its way to my groin. "Nice," she said, "want me to help take care of that?"
Uhh, does a fish like water? I leaned back, closed my eyes, and groaned, just thinking about it. A few seconds later I felt Dani's hand sliding the front of my suit down. "I'll take that for a yes," she said, right before her lips touched the head of my cock.
The boat was bouncing making what Dani was doing a little less 'tender', but God, it felt good! Sorry to say, though, I didn't last long. Not that I expected to, but just seconds...?
I tried to tell Dani I was about to come but couldn't get any words out, just a loud groan. She looked up at me with those baby-brown eyes, swallowed once and my dick was inside her throat, her lips pressing against the base of my cock. The spurts began and my body stiffened, Dani sucking for all she was worth.
I've never come inside Dani's mouth before, or any other mouth for that matter. Her swallowing my come, God, what that was doing to me, both psychologically and just the fucking massaging feeling.
Then I remembered I had, one other time, Dani's excitement the night she told me about Alan's cousin, Tevin... the same Tevin we were going to go see about a truck in a day. Damn!
I hadn't even had a moment to recover when Alan was saying "While you've been debasing my babygirl, I got an interesting text message," showing it to Dani, who was still licking her lips, making sure all the cum was off of them.
"Is she serious?" Dani asked, rather excitedly.
"Think so, you read it for yourself."
"What?" I asked, no idea what it might be.
"You read it, it's yours," he told Dani.
"Advertiser loved Dani's commercial, want to make another, much more detailed. Can she come to the studio by nine?. Would probly be all day," Dani read in about the most excited voice I've heard from her since... since she got that message from Alan asking her to come to his grand opening.
Alan turned the boat and we headed back toward dock M-19. Dani went to their room to change into something a bit more 'presentable'. I changed in my room, glad to be able to get out of that speedo with no more embarrassment than I'd already endured. Then I drove (do you 'drive' a boat? Or is it something else?) while Alan changed, too.
For the first time docking the boat, I thought it went rather smoothly, other than trying to remember how Jacob had shown us how to tie the ropes (he called it 'secure the line') It was 'tying a rope' to me. Alan brought the boat up to the dock like he'd done it dozens of times before.
We were twenty minutes late when we pulled up in front of April's studio (technically, it not exactly April's, she just works there, but you know...). In the excitement and rush, we'd skipped breakfast, but Dani said she was too excited to eat anything, anyway.
I won't say that the thought didn't go through my mind, bouncing around, making quite the ruckus in my head while it was there, that this was really scary. It was one more reason, a fairly big one, that Dani might decide she'd rather live in Tampa than Kennewick, Washington. Not that Kennewick is necessarily boring, but in comparison...
But no way was I going to squelch her excitement. As soon as we got there, April rushed her off to a dressing room. Some guy, I had no idea who he was, told Alan and me that we could sit and wait, then watch them make the commercial in a little bit.
Oh, forgot to mention, I had locked the cage back in place and given Dani the key. I knew what would be happening later that night and didn't want the temptation of the key being too accessible. Yeah, even after the incredible blow-job, I knew...
Alan and I sat and waited, my tummy beginning to growl, complaining about a missed breakfast. Some time later, Dani reappeared from the dressing room, this time just wrapped in a towel like she would be at home after her shower, just enough cleavage showing to be damned sexy. Lots of those long, sexy legs showing, too, the towel only a few inches below her you-know-what.
She was directed to a chair at a white vanity with a large mirror. There were studio cameras on both sides and to her rear. April came and sat beside me and Alan, next to me. God, she smelled nice! "Just watch, she's going to be good," April said.
I leaned over and quietly asked her, "Is she...?"
She let out a little laugh, "Naked under the towel? Uhuh, is. It's an attitude thing, makes her feel sexy and she'll come across more that way, which is what they're looking for in a makeup commercial."
Dani ran a brush through her hair, exactly like she would have at home. April giggled, "Knew she'd do that, she did every time at your house," she told us.
One of the men began explaining to Dani, "Just act natural, like you're getting ready to go out - put on makeup like you normally do, then introduce yourself - name, what you do, then just give your impressions of the makeup." Then he added, "We'll have several takes and can edit so don't worry about making a mistake or saying something wrong, just be yourself."
She smiled like she was nervous, but then when he motioned, she looked in the mirror working on her eyelashes for a moment, smiled at the camera, and said, "Hi, my name's Daniella, I'm a high school science teacher, and I can tell you already that I love this makeup." Any nervousness seemed to have left her completely, and she was all smiles, working on her eyes, then blush on her cheeks.
"Love this lipstick," she said as she rubbed it on, then licked her lips in that sensuous manner that girls do, "Rose petal peach, it's a beautiful color, going to be my new favorite."
April leaned over to me, "They loved her in the shampoo bit, wanted to see how she'd react to something a bit more demanding... she has that... something... that not many do. I saw it," she looked at me, smiling, "was why I called Joni yesterday and asked her if she'd make up some excuse to not come in... she already has more than she can do, anyway."
I looked at her, she set that up... on purpose? "She could be a star... if she wants," April said.
My heart was pounding. Dani - a star? What exactly did she mean, in commercials? More? I watched Dani, she acted like she was in her element, absolutely loving what she was doing, so sexy putting on the makeup, talking about it in such glowing terms.
Finally, the director, I guess he was the director, yelled, "Cut!" He was all smiles, "Wonderful! Loved it, Dani, you were terrific... now let's clean you up and run through it all again."
"They'll do this several more times, same thing, then change it up some - maybe even something completely different while she's here, you two might want to go home, it'll get pretty boring before it's done," April said. Then added, "Don't worry about Dani, I'll take her home."
I would almost have rather stayed, but my hunger was getting to me pretty bad. Besides, Alan stood, "Yeah, let's go," he said, "let her work without us distracting her."
We stopped at his restaurant on the way back, his other one, Dani and I hadn't been to that one. "Try the sourdough pancakes, we're the only restaurant in town that serves them," he gave a little laugh, "our secret, I guess, if the others knew, they'd all serve them. Throw in some blueberries, toasted pecans and real Vermont Maple Syrup, and you have the best pancakes in the world.
The man wasn't exaggerating any, either! Best damned pancakes I've ever eaten.
"You still interested in the pickup? We could check on it tomorrow, and I could bring it next week with your boat if you are," Alan asked me.
"Yeah, think we are, I've checked out their inventory and would love to take a look."
"Great, I'll give Tevin a call, we could run up tomorrow... unless Dani gets called in again."
Unless... unless! What the hell happens if Dani gets hooked on the excitement of being in front of a camera? It almost scared me more than... her and Alan. And the two combined...
We talked about trucks, Alan pointing out to me it's a 'pickup', not a 'truck'. "Those eighteen-wheelers are trucks, mine is just a pickup," he told me, laughing, "surprises me you're calling it a truck living in the Northwest. I thought they were called pickups there."
Uh yeah, I guess he's right. No idea why I did. Won't make that mistake again.
I told him what I thought we'd be looking for, not sure about gas or diesel. "Oh, diesel for sure," he said, "power's so much better, economy, too."
"Yeah, but there is an extra couple thousand dollars," I pointed out.
"Well worth it, too!" he added.
I do love the rumble of his diesel engine, noticed it all over again that morning. Now, I was excited to go look at the real thing, not just pictures on the website.
As promised, April brought Dani home, it was after six that evening. Dani's excitement was oozing out every pore. "Oh God, that was fun!" she exclaimed, "paid me five-hundred dollars just for the shoot," showing us the check she'd been given, "said there'd have to be a contract before they could use any of it... and April," she said, "gave me the name and phone number of an agent she recommended," showing it to me, "I can hardly believe it really happenedt."
She didn't mention anything beyond what they'd done that day, and I was almost afraid to ask her. She said they'd made short TV ads, a long one for a shopping channel, and another shampoo.
After dinner, (Alan's homemade lasagna - talk about good!) Alan suggested a movie, "I have a copy of 'Unfaithful', you know, with Diana Lane," giving me a wink, "the uncensored, unrated version, all the cut sex scenes - this one isn't available anywhere. I don't know how many copies of this there are, but not many."
God, Dani and I saw that movie in the theater when it came out. Turned us both on, fucked like a couple of bunnies when we got home. Even the ending hadn't killed the mood, not at all. We'd been married what... ten years? I remember that theater scene, the bus ride, and the guy fucking Diana Lane in the hallway toward the end. Not that the rest of the movie wasn't hotter than hell, too, just those are the ones I remembered.
And now an uncensored version. I couldn't even imagine!
We sat in the living room and Alan unrolled his wall-sized monitor - the thing must be twelve feet across, like you'd see in a stadium, not a living room.
"Wait, I need to change first," Dani said. She was wearing the same slacks and loose-fitting blouse as earlier. I'd have said it was fairly demure if it wasn't for her black lace bra showing through. My dick pressed against its little cage, my mind imagining what Dani might be changing into.
When she was gone Alan asked, "Drink? Brownie? Have a few left."
I knew what those brownies were; pure, unadulterated aphrodisiac.
"Yes, please," I answered him. I liked the feeling of being so horny and not being able to do anything about it.
He mixed three drinks and brought a tray of the brownies. I took one, took a big bite out of it, and then a sip of the mixed drink. Sweet, fruity, good-tasting, but no doubt as to the alcohol content.
Dani was gone only a few minutes until she came back down the stairs commanding both our attention, wearing nothing except a towel wrapped around her, just like we'd left her at the studio, except maybe even shorter. "I was dressed like this most of the day, thought it'd be appropriate for this evening, too," she said.
"Off with the shirt, mister," she told Alan, "I've been horny all day, need a little skin-to-skin contact if I'm going to watch this movie with you." While Alan was taking his shirt off, she noticed the brownies and drink, raising her eyelashes in mock surprise, "what, you think I'm going to eat those after what I've been through all day?" taking one and nibbling a corner, then a much larger corner.
"Pants, too... and shorts," she told him, taking another nice bite of the brownie after he'd shed the shirt.
"Yez'm," he responded in his old-south mock accent, standing and shedding everything else. His cock was only about three-fourths of its normal hardness, about like mine is fully engorged... like it would be right now if not trapped.
Once fully naked, he sat back down, Dani following by sitting on his lap facing away from him, except on her way down she took his dick and pointed it at her entrance, letting it slip inside her as she sat, letting out a little groan as it did. This, I was not expecting, not quite so soon. Later, yes, but not yet.
"Ohh, that feels so good," as she squirmed, working him a little deeper inside herself.
Alan, too, "Babygirl, you're torturing me!"
I thought I was the one being tortured. I hadn't been inside my wife for nearly two weeks, watching her and Alan every night, this being the fifth night.
"Mmm, love that feeling of you getting bigger inside me," Dani said with a kind of half-moan.
"Babygirl!" I think the movie was kind of forgotten.
Alan gripped my Dani around her waist, lifting her a few inches, then pulling her back down - hard. "Ohhh, fuck!" came from Dani's mouth
"Yeah, that's exactly what I intend!" Alan said.
"No, not now, we're going to watch the movie now."
"Babe!"
"Yes, just like this, start the movie."
Oh shit, my dick was killing me!
"You... you can't be serious!" Alan groaned, as he reached up inside the towel, wrapping his hands around Dani's tits.
She squirmed, her hands going over his but over the towel and pressing, "Keep doing that... and yes, I am. Start the movie. We going to stay like this the whole movie," as she took a long sip of her drink then picked up a second brownie.
Alan pressed 'play', and there were Richard Gere and Diana Lane spread across twelve feet of screen. My heart was pounding wondering about those sex scenes completely uncensored. Alan's cock inside my wife's pussy didn't escape notice, either. I wondered how long that would last before one or the other couldn't stand it any longer.
So, Dani sat there, occasionally both letting out a little moan. Alan untied the towel, leaving Dani just as naked as he was. That first meeting between Diana and her 'boyfriend', when he kissed her that first time, Dani had her head cocked to the side so that Alan could nibble on her neck, which is something that always turns her on. Oh yeah, that and pinching her sensitive nipples. They'd been coupled with Alan's cock inside her for at least ten minutes by then.
That on-screen kiss was a little different than I remembered, too. I mean it was a real kiss, long and lingering, H O T! Not the short lip-lock in the R-rated version.
Okay, with what April had said earlier, 'she could be a star,' I was envisioning Dani in a scene like that with some sexy stud. I know that's not what April meant, but a guy can dream, can't he? I mean Diana Lane had to start her acting career somewhere, too. For all I knew, she could have been a model in commercials.
And that first time she and Olivier Martinez made love (i.e., fucked), there was a hell of a lot more naked skin shown, and they'd cut out most of Diana Lane's orgasm, but not in this version. And damn, it was hot! Had she actually faked that? No friggin' way!
I couldn't believe that two people could stay in that position for so long. Every time a good sex scene came on - and there were a hell of a lot more, and better than anything I'd seen in movies before, Dani and Alan would fuck for a moment, his dick sliding all the way out and then back inside her before Dani would settle back down on him.
I could go on with different scenes and reactions, but you get the picture. Between the sex scenes, the brownie, alcohol, and watching Dani and Alan, I was climbing the fuckin' wall! I couldn't even imagine what it was doing to my wife and her lover.
Dani looked over at me several times, with that smile on her face, like she knew exactly how jealous she was making me feel, and enjoying every second of it.
Dani and Alan made it up to the scene with Olivier fucking Diana Lane from behind in the hallway. I don't know if it was the actual actors, Diana Lane and Olivier (it sure as hell looked like it!), but this version showed them fucking. Showed his cock plunging in and out of her pussy.
At that scene, Dani pulled herself off of Alan, got on her hands and knees on the floor, yelling, "Fuck me, Goddammit, fuck me!" The neighbors must have heard her.
And he did. On the floor, right in front of me, fucked my wife like she'd probably never been fucked before, jerking her hair, bending her head backward to push himself deeper, over and over again from behind, seemingly harder each thrust into her, Dani screaming, "Harder, harder!" And there was no 'three-quarter' erection, either. God, he was huge; wet, slippery, plunging in and out of my wife, both screaming at the top of their lungs when their orgasms hit.
The cum was squeezing out of Dani's pussy, down her leg when Alan picked her up, kissed her with the same intensity as they'd just fucked, and carried her up to his bedroom.
I sat on the couch, dumbfounded at what had just happened. The movie was still playing, I guess it was the part where Richard Gere accidentally killed Olivier Martinez's character, but I wasn't paying attention. By the time I stumbled upstairs and gazed into Alan's bedroom, Dani was up against the wall, facing it, and Alan was fucking her all over again, just like in the movie, a constant wail coming from Dani's mouth. Both bodies were shiny and slick with sweat, Alan literally mauling Dani's tits - and her seemingly loving every bit of it, acting like she was having a constant, ongoing tsunami of an orgasm - just like Diana Lane had.
I watched several minutes, Alan treating my wife like... hell, I don't even know what... and I can't even say what I was thinking at the time. Yeah, the 'wh' word went through my mind, but no way in hell can I even write it out. This wasn't my Dani, this was some alien being that had taken over her body, some sex-starved creature from... somewhere. It was hard to imagine that in a few days, five to be exact, this woman would be standing in front of a group of high school students working from a physics textbook.
And then the blood-curdling scream, like the real orgasm had finally hit her, and the bellow from Alan, throwing his head back, lifting Dani completely off the floor, impaling her so that he had to be pressing into places never touched before.
When Dani and Alan collapsed into a boneless pile of intermingled flesh on the floor, I left their room. There was going to be no sleep that night.
The next morning, it was like the night before hadn’t even happened. Alan was fixing breakfast when I went downstairs, Dani wasn’t up yet. “She’ll be down in a bit, getting ready for the trip to Tallahassee. you still want to go, I assume?”
“Yeah, do.” What I really wanted was to talk about last night, with Dani.
But we didn’t, not when Dani came downstairs, nor on the drive to Tallahassee. I should have been excited about the possibility of buying a new truck, but the couple in the front seats, one hand with fingers intertwined across Alan’s center console was the thing grabbing my attention.
Dani was wearing a short (I measured it once – 13 ½”, waist to hemline) burgundy leather skirt, the one she’d bought that first time in Tampa; about a two-inch, laced gap up one side giving the impression that she was naked underneath it. I don’t know, maybe she was, with the new Daniella. It was certainly possible, maybe even likely. It seemed like miles of sexy, bare legs stretched below that skirt. Her blouse was black silk, buttoned down the front with just enough left undone to show a nice hint of the cleavage in-between and the fringes of her lacy, black bra. And those heels, the ones Alan bought her, strapped around her ankles, accentuating her sexy legs, she’d knock the socks off any guy, maybe even a gay guy.
Between all that, Dani’s newly discovered makeup, including her ‘rose petal peach’ lipstick, dangly silver hoop earrings, and the ‘drive men wild’ perfume (don’t think that was the actual name, but should have been) she was wearing, and Alan’s hand occasionally gently rubbing the inside of her thigh, the sexual tension inside Alan’s truck was through the friggin’ roof.
A couple hours into the trip, Dani got a phone call. I could tell it was April, and from Dani’s excited demeanor, and what she was saying, it was good news about that commercial. When she got off the phone, she told us excitedly, “April said I need to call that agent right away, they want to use my commercial, maybe even more.”
She already had her phone in her hand and dialed the number April had given her, repeating each number as she dialed. Dani has a fabulous memory. Maybe that’s why she’s a science whiz, can teach physics, biology, and most anything science to a bunch of high school kids.
“Hi, this is Daniella Shore, may I speak with Amanda, please?” Dani has a beautiful ‘professional’ voice. Hell, she could have been a damn good receptionist if she’d wanted.
Dani said very little, an occasional ‘yes’ or ‘please’, then ‘thank you’ before she clicked her phone off. Then she just sat there, looking out the window, leaving Alan and me in suspense.
“Well?” I finally asked her.
She turned around to talk to me, God, she was gorgeous. “She already had a meeting set up at two this afternoon, just needed my go-ahead. She said her fee is ten percent, she’s emailing me a contract to sign. Said she’d call after the meeting.”
Wow, this was getting real. All the ‘what-ifs’ went scurrying through my mind; what if Dani decided she liked performing better than teaching? What if they wanted her here full time? What if she decided to move? I’m sure Alan wouldn’t object. But me? What if, what if, what if! There were no answers right now.
It was shortly after lunch when we got to Tallahassee, so we decided to have lunch before going to the Ford dealership. Alan took us to a little out-of-the-way café where he said he goes whenever he’s in town. It’s an old railroad car, looked like one of those old-fashioned passenger cars, a Pullman, just like in the old westerns, converted to a café. I ordered a barbecue bacon burger, and I don’t remember what Alan and Dani ordered, except that hers was a salad of some kind. Seems like she’s always ordering a salad. Maybe that’s one reason she manages to stay looking like she does. Well, that and the fact that she’s always exercising, she and Jenny together more often than not. You would never guess that Dani is forty-eight. Would be interesting to ask someone that doesn’t know her how old they think she is, I’d bet they’d guess somewhere in her thirties.
There was one thing I wanted to talk about with Dani, we needed to set ourselves a limit on how much to invest in a truck. When I asked her, she answered right away, “Fifty thousand, no matter what? We could transfer half that into our checking and get a loan for the rest.”
I agreed, and Alan said that we could get a lot of pickup for that with the discount he knows we’ll get from his cousin.
“Speaking of Tevin,” Alan mentioned right after, “Dani ever tell you about that night she introduced him to the pleasure of sex?”
She had, but I’d come to realize there always seemed to be a little more to the story, “Think so, but I’d love to hear you tell about it.”
He chuckled, “Yeah, Dani seems to leave out some of the juicy details, doesn’t she?”
The little restaurant was crowded, so I knew I wouldn’t be the only one hearing this. Dani’s face had turned a very distinct shade of red.
“Like, she mention how tall he was? And that his dick matched his height? Or that he could get her whole tit in his mouth…? Course, it was a small tit back then.” Dani glared at him, “Small but beautiful… and tasty,” he smiled, Dani exaggerating the scowl on her face. “Not sure what the deal was with his wife who divorced him, but it sure as hell wasn’t because he couldn’t satisfy her in bed.”
“Alan!” Dani screeched, “not so loud!”
That chuckle again, “But Babygirl, I think our neighbors here deserve a little juiciness once in a while, too. Don’t you think so, Robert?”
Oh hell yeah! I was more than enjoying Dani’s embarrassment. “She, uh… she’d mentioned him being tall but seemed to have left out the other part.”
“See what I mean about leaving out the good parts? Babygirl, you gotta learn how to tell a story, like…,” he looked back over at me, “bet she didn’t even mention how long that boy could last, he must have fucked her for a full ten-fifteen minutes, had the screams pouring out of her; you remember, Babygirl?”
We both looked at her, my poor Dani was hiding her face with her hands, “Come on girl, what you tell me afterward? Surely you remember.”
Her face was still hidden and we heard a mumble, “Told you I’d have sex with him again any time,” barely loud enough to hear.
“Don’t think that was quite how you put it, though, you remember the exact words?” Alan was being insistent that she tell us.
She finally put her hands down from in front of her face, looking around the room to see that nobody was paying attention. Damn right they were! Just trying hard to not show it. They wanted to hear this as badly as I did.
“That I’d fuck him again anytime, that I loved that big dick inside me,” with practically a low growl, kind of a voice I don’t think I’d ever heard out of Dani. “Happy now?” she muttered under her breath.
“Heh, heh, yeah, that’s pretty close to how I remember it. Kind of elaborated on the big dick a little more, though… to be fair, he was skinnier than me, just longer, inch or two, at least. Kid’s snake was halfway down his leg.”
Longer? I couldn’t even imagine. And this is the guy we’re about to go see about buying a truck?
“Oh yeah,” Alan added, “one other thing… don’t want to be accused of leaving anything out… she was on fire afterward, fucked me half to death.”
God, this was an eighteen-year-old cheerleader, my future wife!
“Unfortunately, never got to, Tev never got to visit again before I’d left for college,” Dani added.
Until now? The thought went through my muddled, oversexed brain. No, far as I knew, after this transaction was done, we were headed back to Tampa. That was the plan.
Forty minutes later, nearly two, we pulled into the Ford dealership. An eager-looking, young guy, hair down to his shoulders, rushed out to greet us, and Alan asked to speak with Tevin. The guy looked disappointed but led us inside to an office cubicle. The dark-skinned guy little darker than Alan, inside got a huge smile on his face and I didn’t think he’d ever stop unwinding when he stood. Hell, the guy towered over us, easily six-six or seven, bald as a cue ball, and just as good-looking as he was bald. Reminded me of a pro basketball player.
He rushed around the end of his desk, shook Alan’s hand, greeting his ‘cuz’, and then to Dani, “And you must be Daniella,” he said, looking her up and down, “even prettier than I remember,” and then they were in each other’s arms with a long, lingering hug. Maybe ‘into each other’s arms’ is a little strong, but it sure was more than a hug of old friends meeting again.
He broke away from Dani and shook my hand, “Alan says you’re looking for a truck,” he said.
I looked at Alan with a little bit of a smirk, ‘truck’, he’d said, ‘I’m not the only one,’ my look told Alan, after giving me such a hard time about calling it a truck instead of pickup.
His grip was, shall we say, ‘strong’. My hand nearly hurt when he let go. No self-confidence lacking in this guy.
“Yeah, prob’ly an F150, diesel,” I told him.
“Wise choice, the best, those new little diesels are to die for,” he agreed. “Come on, let’s go take a look,” with a lingering look toward Dani. No wonder, with the way she was dressed, even without their ‘history’.
But he was very professional, leading us out to the lot. “How much you wanting to spend?” he asked.
“Not over fifty,” Dani and I told him, simultaneously.
“Okay, we can look at an MSRP up to around sixty-five, then, with the discount we’ll give you, that’ll get you a heck of a nice truck. Color in mind?”
Dani answered, “I love baby-blue,” she said.
I was thinking the pretty white, but this is hers, too. So, baby-blue it’ll be. He showed us a gorgeous blue Lariat, F150. Dani loved it. “Want to take it for a drive?” he asked.
“What’s that over there?” I asked, pointing toward a two-tone, white/kind of aquamarine, maybe turquoise? THAT was the one I wanted.
It’s a King Ranch, going to be quite a bit out of your price, but it’s a beautiful truck, isn’t it?
I walked over to look at it. I could tell from Dani’s face that she fell in love with it just like I had, love at first sight. But damn, eighty-seven thousand dollars! Kind of caramel-tan leather upholstery, two-tone. “Has everything Ford offers, would be looking at around seventy-grand for that one.”
Seventy-freaking-thousand dollars! No, the blue one might not be quite as gorgeous, but it’s at least in our price and undoubtedly, we’d love it, too. “Think we’d better take the blue one for a drive,” I told him. Dani’s face fell just a little, she wanted that one, too, but we’d agreed. And it’s not like it wasn’t WAY outside what we could afford. It also was a fact that the blue one was also a beautiful truck.
So, Tevin took my driver’s license inside to copy, then we all piled in the blue truck. He drove it off the lot, then pulled over and let me behind the wheel. Damn, it was nice to drive. Loved that diesel engine, too. I was convinced. “You want to drive it?” I asked Dani. She was in the front passenger seat, Alan and Tevin in the back.
“No, I’m fine,” she told me.
When we parked it, we both took another look at that two-tone truck. Damn, wished it wasn’t quite so high.
“What do you think?” I asked Dani, as we walked back inside.
“Love it, think we should get it,” she said.
“Great,” Tevin said, “I’ll figure the best price we can give you.”
He went into his office, we all waited in the showroom, wandering around, looking at the cars. While we were wandering, Dani’s phone rang, and she answered, listening for just a moment, then covered the mouthpiece, “It’s that agent, think she has some news,” she said, then into the phone, “Wait, just a minute, want to step outside and I’ll put you on speaker so my husband can hear, too.”
Outside, Dani did just as she said, put her phone on speaker-phone, then told Amanda she was ready.
“Okay, there’s good news and maybe not so good,” she said, “they want you… the face of their campaign, their spokeswoman… but they’ll need you here at least twice a month, I know where you live and tried to get a compromise to only once but that was nonnegotiable. You’d have to be here twice every month for taping, probably just a day or two, though.”
Dani and I looked at each other, it wasn’t as bad as I’d feared, hopefully could be two weekends so wouldn’t interfere with teaching. If not, she’d just have to take a couple days every month… and would give her that time with Alan, I was sure she was thinking.
“Okay, we could live with that,” Dani said, “what else?”
“Well, they offered a hundred thousand dollars for a year’s contract...” My eyes about bugged out, my mind did a little math – every other week, twenty-six trips, that’s four-thousand every trip. For ONE day’s work, maybe two! Dani’s mouth was gaped open, too.
“But I got it to a hundred-fifty-thousand for six months… and after the six, we’d renew for what would undoubtedly be a HUGE increase, likely seven figures for the next six.”
What the fuck! Dani’s face had turned white, aghast at what we’d just heard. Neither of us could say a thing.
“And now you want to hear the good news?”
“What, there’s more?” Dani’s voice barely squeaked out.
Amanda let out a little laugh, “Oh yes, dearie, a lot more. The very best part is that it’s a non-exclusive contract.”
“Which means?” Dani croaked.
“That we can shop you to other studios, they don’t have any exclusive rights to your service… and we have scripts looking for actresses that would be ideal for you, Dani, may I call you Dani?”
That question seemed to bring Dani out of her trance, “Yes, please do, all my friends call me Dani.”
“And I hope we become very good friends, Dani. We’ve seen your recent shoots, so have some others, some very big names. I think… that your life is about to change more than you can even imagine… think Sandra Bullock, Diana Lane… those are the kinds of parts you’re going to be seeing very soon.”
Dani was speechless, so was I. “But first, can you come by our office tomorrow and sign this cosmetics contract? We’ll have a twenty-five-thousand-dollar advance check ready for you, to release the videos you’ve already done to production.”
I had to ask, “How… from one commercial? They can see that in a person?”
“Sweetie, these people have been doing this for a long time. Trust me… they can tell… I can tell.”
All Dani could say was, “Tomorrow, uhuh,” and clicked her phone off, her face white like she’d just seen… what, Sandra Bullock naked?
“I think…” I said, “we should tell Tevin we decided on the King Ranch, instead.”
And with that, Dani broke out laughing, hysterical laughter, “This is freakin’ unbelievable!” she squealed when she calmed at least enough to talk. “Yeah, that one, for sure!”
It hit me what Amanda had said – Diana Lane, ‘those kind of parts’, thinking about the sexy movie we’d just watched the night before, starring – Diana Lane.
Tevin was more than a little surprised when we told him we’d suddenly changed our minds, pleased about it, though. The MSRP, including everything, on the truck was $87,809, he ended up giving us a deal of 69,500, plus tax and licensing, of course, putting it closer to seventy-seven thousand.
It took until six-thirty to get the loan approved, all the paperwork done, the temporary license from Washington, the truck washed, and so on. “Never sold anything to anyone from Washington State before,” he said.
Right when we were ready to go, Alan suggested, “It’s getting pretty late, we’ll be in the middle of the night getting home, why don’t we get a hotel room, spend the night, my treat?” looking back and forth between Dani and me.
“Fine by me,” I said, even though I was damned excited to drive the truck back. Like an idiot, the ramifications of what he’d just suggested didn’t even soak in… until a few seconds later…
“Sure…” Dani started to say.
“Tev, why don’t you have dinner with us?” Alan suggested, and those ramifications registered in my minuscule brain waves.
And Dani’s face turned white once again, she knew… and then a smile spread across her face, she liked.
“Love to,” he said, watching Dani’s face go through its emotions, “have to work till seven, though, is seven-thirty okay?”
I shrugged, fine by me, I was looking forward to it. Perhaps I should say, more than looking forward to it. Dani’s opinion was pretty obvious without her having to voice it.
“Great, we’ll find a hotel, the Marriott has a restaurant, meet there at seven-thirty?” Alan suggested.
As soon as Tevin walked away, Dani turned to Alan, “You planned that all along, didn’t you?”
He got that ‘who me?’ expression on his face, “Just thought after that phone call, maybe you needed a celebration dinner, what better place?”
And ‘celebration night’, left unsaid, was what he really meant.
We’d gone past the Marriott on the way into town, right next to the freeway. I drove the new truck, and surprise of surprises, Dani rode with me. “That was quite a phone call with your new agent, huh?” I told her.
“I’m still in shock, can you believe that, a hundred-fifty thousand dollars for six months?”
“I was thinking about the rest of it, you know, the ‘Diana Lane, Sandra Bullock’ comparison.” I looked over at Dani, “She seemed pretty convinced that you’re going to be a star.”
“I’m guessing she says that to all her new clients, just to get them interested,” she said.
I shook my head, “Umm, no, it’s April’s, too, she told me almost the same thing.” I looked over at her, “Did you know she set that whole thing up Tuesday, so the other girl wouldn’t come in… because she saw something special in you? And yesterday, she told us point-blank that you’re going to be a star.”
The mention of the sexy April reminded me – just one night away!
A smile, “No, didn’t know,” and something crossed her face, like ‘could this be real?’
God, that truck was wonderful! I loved everything about it; quieter and more luxurious than I’d expect any luxury car to be, except for that low growl of the engine, which I loved, too. But I couldn’t help but wonder what the hell our future was going to hold?
But the present was here now, I realized, or at least the immediate future, which was very predictable, following Alan’s truck into the Marriott’s parking lot. And damn, I was looking forward to it, glancing over at Dani, sitting in the passenger seat with her short leather skirt, silk blouse, and looking sexy as hell. We parked a couple spaces over from Alan and all went in together. Alan asked for a suite, but all they had available was a few rooms with either two queen or king beds. He asked for one with the king beds. Pretty safe bet who would be sleeping alone on one of those beds.
We had no luggage, not having planned to spend the night. Well, I think Alan did all the time but he never let on, and Dani and I certainly hadn’t. Alan asked if three toothbrushes and a little tube of toothpaste could be sent up for morning, explaining to the clerk that we hadn’t known we’d be spending the night.
Up in our room, on the fourteenth floor, Dani and Alan sat on one of the beds, me on the other. There was a nice-sized couch, a comfy-looking chair, and a writing desk and chair as well. “I guess congratulations are in order… if it means anything, I agree with your agent, you’re going to go a long way,” Alan told Dani.
Dani smiled, leaned over, and kissed him, “Think you’re going to be up to making love with a budding starlet, tonight?” she asked him.
Alan got a smile on his face, picked my wife up, plopping her on her back on the bed, Dani screeching and laughing. He pulled her panties off and buried his face in her pussy, Dani’s laughter turning into one loud moan.
After maybe half a minute of feasting on my wife’s pussy, Alan pulled back, saying, “Hell yeah! But first… dinner.” Dani lay on her back, her body trembling, knees still spread wide, her pussy a puffy, juicy red, and obviously ready for a lot more.
“Come babe,” he said, tugging her arms up into a sitting position, “we need to go meet your old boyfriend.”
Dani was still panting, her face red and flushed, “God, you’re a bastard!”
Alan chuckled, “Yeah, but you love it! Now, get up and get ready for dinner.”
She reached for her panties to put back on. Not much there, but at least they covered her a little. Alan jerked them away first, “Oh no, Babygirl, you’ve forfeited those for the night.
My dick was rock hard inside its little plastic enclosure.
Dani stood on a couple of wobbly legs, that skirt seeming even shorter than it had before, since I now knew there were no panties underneath it, picked up her purse and said, “Good thing I at least keep a little makeup in here,” holding her purse up like a prized possession and hurried into the bathroom.
Alan chuckled, licking Dani’s pussy juices off his lips, looking at me, “Thought maybe she might want to get in the mood a little before dinner with Tev.”
Yeah, think it worked, too.
Dani had composed herself, her face looking freshly fixed, lipstick renewed, and fresh perfume when she came out of the bathroom, still sporting that ‘come-hither-horny-as-hell’ look. I noticed right away, too, that she’d ditched the bra as well, her breasts and pointy nipples making themselves very noticeable through the thin silk.
And how her breasts jiggled when she walked. God, I wanted to reach out and touch!
Dani came over to me, pressing herself against me, her fingers tickling just below my belt, lips maybe a half-inch from mine, “Hope you enjoy the evening sweetheart… know I will.” And with that, she backed away, taking Alan’s hand, and followed him out the door. I scurried after, eager for what I knew the night was going to bring, just no idea ‘how’ it was going to bring it.
We saw that dark chocolate, bald head as soon as we entered the restaurant. He stood, damn near bumping the ceiling, his eyes never wavering from my wife as we walked closer. How could they? Other heads, too, turned her direction as we walked through the restaurant. Some women’s heads, too. Other women kind of scowled, probably jealous.
This time the ‘hug’ was much less professional. He made no secret of his desires, pulling Dani tight to his chest, hands traveling her back over her silk blouse. Her head barely came to the bottom of his chin.
He was at a long booth, plenty room for four, two at the back, one on each side. Tevin slid in first, all the way around the back, Dani next to him, then Alan next to her. I sat on the opposite side adjacent to Tevin.
“I was surprised when Alan told me you and your husband were visiting,” he said, “then when he called and said you were coming to Tallahassee for a truck…”
“We’ve been looking forward to it… I’ve been… anxious,” Dani said.
“Hope you’ll like that truck you bought,” he said.
“Oh yeah, gonna love it, I know,” I told him, “Dani just… Dani, why don’t you tell Tevin your news from yesterday.”
She blushed, about to speak when the waitress brought us some water and menus, Anything I can get you to drink?” she asked. Her name tag said ‘Veronica’.
“You serve alcoholic?” Alan asked.
“She nodded, “We do, pointing to a little electronic device on the table, “they’re all on there,” she said.
“Whatever you want,” Alan told us, “this is a celebration dinner, Dani was just about to tell us why we’re celebrating… I’m buying.”
“I’d like a hard ice tea,” I told her. I’ve always been curious about them, time to give it a try. A little alcohol on my brain wouldn’t hurt tonight, either, I thought.
The other three ordered as well, Dani asking for a strawberry lemonade with a little gin added. After Veronica left, Alan asked Dani to explain about the celebration.
She blushed, even after everything that had happened, dressed like she was, I loved how Dani would still blush when she was embarrassed, explaining, “I kind of accidentally did a little commercial…”
“Kind of, accidentally? How do you ‘accidentally’ do a commercial?” Tevin interrupted her.
“I’d made friends with this woman who works at a studio, she took me shopping Tuesday morning but had to stop at her studio first. They were about to shoot a commercial but the model canceled. April suggested they use me…”
“And the rest is history? So they say?” Tevin interjected.
“Well, sort of, apparently they liked it and asked me to do another yesterday. Then, April, she’s the friend at the studio, called me suggesting I get ahold of this agent.”
Alan and I just sat listening, I couldn’t take my eyes off my wife, she looked so damned delectable. I wondered what Tevin must be thinking. Hell, I knew what he was thinking.
“And she called me this afternoon. Offered me a six-month contract for what we thought was an obscene amount of money… and said other studios would likely want me to audition for movies.”
“Yeah, she said a little more than that… but I’ve learned,” with a grin on my face, “that Dani tends to leave out a lot of the good details.”
With that little reference, Dani’s face turned a bright, beet red. More than a ‘little blush’.
Tevin’s face got that inquisitive look, obviously wondering what brought that on. “Think Robert just reminded her of something we talked about earlier... something from like thirty-some years ago,” Alan explained, with a smirk on his face.
Dani squirmed in her chair, her red face not fading at all. Fortunately for her, Veronica brought our drinks and took our food orders. We guys ordered steaks, and Dani ordered a crab salad. She loves crab, always cajoling me to buy her one. We’ve even gone crabbing in the ocean, never caught much, lots of little ones and just a very occasional legal one
Anyway, my mind wandered for a bit, after Veronica left, Tevin spoke up, “You know, I still remember that night. Dreamed about it for a long time afterward; years, as a matter of fact. Then when Alan called yesterday, said you might be coming here, dredged up that memory all over again.” He grinned, “Have hardly been able to work since then with my mind going to places I know it shouldn’t… you’re so much prettier than I even remember.”
Dani turned to him, looking him in the eyes, “Me too, wanted it to happen again for a long time,” and she leaned into him, her open lips finding his, leaving no doubt as to what she wanted. “Now, too,” she added, her lips millimeters from his, “tonight,” in that low, sexy purr she sometimes uses when she’s horny as hell.
The rest of dinner was kind of anticlimactic, now that we knew exactly where the night was headed. I’d say we knew as soon as Alan suggested Tevin join us for dinner, but Dani made it even more crystal clear. After that phone call today, maybe I didn’t know our future but sure as hell had a pretty damn good inkling what was in Dani’s immediate future.
We’d all had at least two drinks when finished with dinner, enough to loosen any inhibitions. I don’t think Alan had such a thing as inhibitions and didn’t know about Tevin. He certainly wasn’t the shy virgin kid Dani had told me about months earlier, his demeanor just exuding confidence. Maybe that was why he was the sales manager at a big dealership.
When we left the restaurant, Alan suggested we stop by the bar for a little bit. I think, from the way they were looking at each other and openly flirting, pretty damn heavy flirting, that Dani and Tevin would have rather gone straight up to the room, but Alan pretty much insisted.
There was a country singer with a guitar and a small dance floor. As soon as we were seated at a table, a cocktail waitress in a skimpy skirt and blouse took our drink orders and had them set in front of us in what seemed like seconds. It was Thursday night and not particularly crowded.
But even before, Dani and Tevin were on the dance floor, Alan getting a tiny taste of what I’d been feeling for nearly a week, watching Dani in the arms of another who we both knew was going to be fucking her very shortly. He didn’t seem to mind, though, enjoying watching his cousin with his girlfriend, my wife.
And true to what she’d said earlier Dani was enjoying herself, plastered tight to Tevin, his hands exploring her back down to her butt. At least it was leather so didn’t pull up much from his hand on her rear. That gap down the side, though, with the way she had it pulled up her waist, made it abundantly clear that there was nothing underneath it.
Occasionally, one or the other would whisper something, either eliciting a smile from Tevin or a giggle from Dani.
After a couple of dances, their drinks still nearly untouched, the two of them sat down, and Dani suggested that it was time to go up to our room.
On the way up, Dani was backed up to Tevin in the elevator, both his hands right under the swell of her breasts, thumbs gently rubbing upward. Dani’s perky nipples were, shall we say, ‘at attention’, her breathing deep and labored, eyes closed.
I was feeling that thrill of a first time all through my body. How must Dani be feeling? And Tevin? It reminded me how I felt that night with Jennie, the excitement surging through me when she told me that Dani wanted her to seduce me, at least when I realized she was serious and especially when I understood exactly what she intended. God, what a night!
Inside our room, Dani and Tevin were all over each other, lips locked in a hotter than hell kiss, reminding me of that first night of Dani and Alan, although Alan had treated her more like a long-lost treasure that had been rediscovered. Dani and Tevin were more like fuck-buddies who’d been reunited after thirty-one years, exactly what they were.
Dani was the first to pull away, leaving both gasping for breath. She sat in the easy chair, “Okay stud, usually it’s always the girl first. This time it’s you, I want to see you naked!” He stood in front of Dani, his body shaking with his desire, and started to unbutton his shirt. Dani’s eyes never wavered off him as his shirt came off, that smile wide on her gorgeous face. I was much more interested in Dani’s reaction than in what Tevin was showing her.
But that didn’t stop me from at least noticing. He wasn’t the skinny kid anymore, that Dani had described, but he wasn’t an Alan either. I’d say fairly normal, probably better for a man his age, except for that ungodly height. When his pants dropped, what Alan had talked about earlier was more than obvious. His dick matched his height. Looonnng! Not as thick as Alan but enough to excite any woman, I was pretty damned sure. From the look on Dani’s face, I’d say it was a lot more than ‘pretty damned sure’. I’d never imagined, much less seen a ten-inch dick, but pretty damned sure I was seeing one then.
He was standing in front of Dani, that weapon pointing upward at about a thirty-degree angle. She gripped her hands around it, rubbing up and down its length, gently spreading the precum that had accumulated at the head, “Oh God, Dani, Oh God, you have no idea how good that feels!” Tevin moaned.
Alan and I were sat on the couch, me on the side closest to Dani and Tevin.
“Mmhmm, how about this,” Dani said, sliding her mouth over its head.
“Ohh shit! Dani!” his eyes rolling back into his head.
“Wonder if I can get this down my throat,” she said, sucking him in deeper, still way less than half his cock in her mouth, gagging and having to pull her head back a couple inches, then out completely for a moment, taking a couple of deep breaths. “Breathe through your nose, that’s what our dentist always says.” She said, started to giggle, holding Tevin’s cock right at her lips, “Bet he never expected that advice to be used quite like this.”
Dani’s tongue rolled around the head before her lips engulfed it once again, more like she was kissing it, just an inch, in and out, rolling her damp lips around him, her head bobbing slightly back and forth. “Think it’s time to try again, don’t you, Tevin?”
All he could do was moan, his hands wrapped through Dani’s hair. I’d have come in her mouth the first time her lips touched me. Hell, I’d be coming by now tonight if not for that plastic cage.
“Don’t let yourself come, I want to feel it inside me,” she smiled, “and I don’t want cum on my blouse, have to wear it tomorrow,” and she started to slide him in her mouth again, this time the concentration showing on her face. She was breathing deeply through her nose, just like Dr. Martin’s advice.
She was breathing hard, lips wrapped around him, several inches in her mouth, and swallowed, then another swallow and he began to slide in deeper. Tevin’s eyes were closed, a hard grimace on his face.
Dani’s eyes, too, were shut, concentrating on the task at hand. Her hands had moved around to his butt, gripping it, pulling at it, pulling him into her mouth, slowly, inch-by-inch. Occasionally swallowing again. I was in awe of my wife, watching that ten-inch dick disappearing into her mouth, her neck beginning to swell like a snake swallowing a rabbit.
Tevin was whimpering, his fingers wrapping and unwrapping through Dani’s hair. He appeared to be trying hard to not force himself into her, letting her do it at her own pace.
Three inches yet to go, Dani stopped and breathed through her nose, then two-and-a-half, two, another stop and nose-breaths. She opened her eyes, looked up at Tevin, pinched his butt so he’d open his eyes as well to look at her… and suddenly… dug her fingernails into his butt, pulled hard, pushed forward and her mouth and lips were on his pelvis, every inch of her neck bulging with Tevin’s cock inside it.
How the hell hadn’t he come?
She held him there, Tevin’s body trembling, face sweating, looking like his legs were going to give out any second.
“Tev, how long since you’ve fucked a woman?” Alan asked him, fairly loudly so it’d get through his rather agitated state of mind.
“Ohhh! Shit, couple months,” he managed to creak out, “like this… never…Ohhh!”
Dani was managing to breathe through her nose but couldn’t make a sound. God, my wife! Wish to hell I had a camera, Dani’s nose and lips pressed tight against Tevin’s pubic hairs, that lump in her throat. She let him out an inch, then back in, fucking him, Tevin finally giving out and bucking his hips into her mouth, several inches at a time, his moaning intensifying, like he was going to come any second.
I don’t know, maybe Dani sensed it or she just couldn’t do it any longer, but she slowly, not quite as slowly as on the way in, let his dick gradually slip from her mouth. God, he’d swollen, slick and wet from Dani’s saliva, maybe half again fatter than before.
Dani coughed a couple times, took some deep breaths, licked some cum off the tip, and then sat back, sexily circling her tongue around her lips, “Mmm, that was rather exciting.”
Tevin looked like he was just trying to recover a little equilibrium. God, what he’d just experienced. And it was only the beginning!
I’ve said it before, but THIS was the reason for the plastic cage, a man only has so much semen, don’t want to waste it inside my pants!
To be continued
No, I couldn’t do that.
My heart rate had exploded, pounding in my chest. What I’d just seen! Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Alan, his phone in hand. Had he been taking pictures? The video from earlier ran quickly through my mind, maybe he did, a video?
Dani stood, motioning for Tevin to sit. “Now it’s my turn,” she said, “guy’s,” talking to Alan and me, “this is for Tevin, want you both over on the beds, behind me.”
I didn’t want to move but reluctantly got up. Alan, too, we both sat on the edge of the beds, waiting to see what Dani was going to do. She waited until we were sat down then turned back to Tevin. Maybe what she didn’t realize was that the mirror on the wall above the chair reflected her image. Didn’t know if Alan could see as well, but I could watch her just fine. Dani would’ve known if she’d just glanced up. Guess she was a bit preoccupied.
She closed her eyes, getting that dreamy look on her face, and rubbed her hands over her breasts, pinching her nipples. “It’s the trouble with guys, they just want to get naked. Girls know how to do it, slow and seductive, drive their guy wild.” She was talking in her low, growly, sex-siren voice, which she’s perfected over the last week.
Tevin was stark naked, his prick standing at attention, I don’t know, maybe even a little longer than before, and definitely fatter. Mine was diamond-hard inside its cage. Alan’s pants were shaped like a huge tent.
Alan had his phone out, pointing at Dani. I realized he was videoing and wondered if he could see as well as I could in the mirror. I motioned to him to get his attention, then pointed to the mirror, and he got the message, moving to the bed I was on. If Dani hadn’t been so intent on seducing Tevin, she’d have noticed the activity in the mirror, but she didn’t. So… good.
“You know how bad this pussy wants you inside it,” she said, pressing one hand inside the elastic of her leather skirt, rubbing herself, “but she’s going to have to wait a little while yet,” pulling her hand out and licking her finger, “Mmm, pussy juice – good… I like other girl’s pussy juice, too. She reached back down inside her skirt, let out a little moan, pulled her hand back out, two fingers wet up to the knuckle, offering them to Tevin, “Here, taste, see if you like.”
He opened his mouth, Dani’s fingers disappeared inside it, Tevin sucking her juice from them. She did it again, reaching her hand down, inside herself, closing her eyes and moaning as she finger-fucked herself, then stepped over to me, “Want a taste, love?... all you’re getting tonight… but next week…”
I sucked her fingers clean, gripping her hand with mine, savoring the taste of her, wanting her, imagining… next week! Thinking of April… tomorrow night!
Then she stepped to Alan, leaning down and kissing him, growling into his lips, “Later, lover, you’re going to fuck me so hard!”
This was my wife! High school teacher! Every freakin’ night she amazes me with something new.
Back in front of Tevin she stepped, “Still remember you sucking these,” she said, pinching her nipples between her thumb and finger, “I was only a little girl then, eighteen. Now, I’m a woman… you’re going to love sucking these tits… So am I. If I ever get this blouse off.”
Dani stood, massaging her tits, pulling at her nipples, undulating her hips in that short skirt, letting out little groans. “Want you… feel my tits,” she groaned, sitting on Tevin’s lap facing him, her knees spread wide, skirt pulled up. She took Tevin’s hand, placed it over her tit, over the silk blouse, pressing, groaning when he began to squeeze and massage.
“Ohh, feels so good!” letting out another little moan when he began doing the same with her other tit, too, thrusting her chest out into his hands. Tevin’s eyes were on Dani’s chest, his mouth began to descend, “No,” she said, “not over my blouse, have to wear it tomorrow.”
She began unbuttoning, her fingers shaking. She wasn’t faking a damned thing, so fuckin’ turned on.
One button, two buttons, enough so she could pull it aside, and this time she didn’t object when Tevin’s lips sucked her nipple into his mouth, instead letting out a loud groan, thrusting her chest out to him, head falling back “Ahh, Tevin, hard… suck hard… bite me.” She moaned, scratching her fingernails into Tevin’s bald head, “All of it… want all of it in your mouth.
Dani had scooted up on his lap so that his shaft was rubbing her pussy, poking out, long, fat and so damned hard above her skirt.
The sucking noises, they were driving me mad, I’d been driven mad every night in Tampa, but tonight…! His lips going from one to the other, pushing her blouse aside, making noises of lust. I wanted… hell, I didn’t even know what I wanted. Yes, I did, I wanted this fuckin’ cage off, to ram myself inside my wife, her pussy, her mouth, anything to let me come!
Dani pulled back, standing again, looking down at her tits, rubbing them, spreading Tevin’s saliva on them. Alan’s camera phone was still pointed at her. Tomorrow, maybe we’d all watch it all on his big screen, she could watch herself, realize just how fuckin’ sexy she is.
Her eyes were intently on Tevin, on his big dick. She finished unbuttoning her blouse, slipping it off her shoulders, naked above her waist, smashing her breasts with her hands, groaning in pleasure… and finally, hands dropping to her skirt, beginning to push it down, hips undulating, making love with nothing… for the moment.
Her skirt dropped to the floor, showing Tevin her bare, baby-smooth pussy lips for the first time in thirty-one years. He started to get up, Dani pushed him back down, then let herself fall back on the bed, the same one Alan and I were sitting on. “Eat me, Tevin, eat my pussy!” she nearly begged.
He was up in a nanosecond, pressing Dani’s legs up over his shoulders, lifting her hips off the bed, and his mouth was on her, in her. Dani let out a loud groan, her body reacting, shuddering, Tevin’s tongue inside her, moaning, hands grabbing at the bedding.
Dani’s knees were pushed wide apart, unintelligible noises, hands on his hairless head, hips bucking. Alan was getting it all on his phone, I was taking it all into my brain. Then suddenly, “Fuck me, Tevin, now! Can’t take any more!”
Tevin looked up at my wife, a smile on his dark chocolate face, my guess, one of the happiest smiles since… Daniella, thirty-one years ago. He stood, pulling Dani’s legs up over his shoulders, giving her a little tug to the edge of the bed, lining up his cock to her slit. God, how many times I’ve wanted it to be me over the last week!
He’s so freakin’ tall! Dani’s butt was lifted way up off the bed, her feet, still with those heels on, barely reaching his shoulders, that dick just beginning to slip inside my wife’s pussy. Dani let out a loud groan as he began to enter her, “Hard, you fucker, hard! push it in.”
He did, his dick so freaking hard-looking. She was so wet and slippery so that it only took a couple seconds for his entire ten-maybe-more-inches to be buried inside my Daniella, his hairy pelvis pressing against Dani’s baby smoothness, a loud animalistic scream filling the room. Dani’s body nearly instantly began shuddering, the scream replaced with an ongoing wail, face grimacing in what was obviously a powerful orgasm.
Tevin began pounding into her, fucking her with short, hard strokes, beating her shoulders into the mattress. “Ohh girl, Ohh, girl,” he repeated over and over again, his face screwed into a grimace, Dani’s eyes clamped shut under his assault.
And then Dani’s body’s shuddering calmed, her eyes opened, staring straight up at the ceiling, and Tevin paused, his shaft buried inside her. “You ready to be fucked now, girl? No shy, eighteen-year-old, this!
It took her a moment to answer, still recovering from that orgasm. Finally, a feeble, “Yes,” barely audible, came from her mouth, lips barely moving.
“Good, cuz I really need to fuck you!” he said, beginning to pull his cock from her pussy, the dark skin soaked with Dani’s pussy-juice, plunging it back into her depths. Over and over again, pulling out further every time, “Ohh Sheeit! Tevin moaned out, you so fuckin’ tight, girl… how that, huh, with you fuckin’ my cuz? So hot, too!”
Dani’s body was jerking with every thrust, that familiar wail from her mouth, several times I was sure she’d orgasmed from the way her body was reacting, her changing groans. I couldn’t believe he wasn’t coming, then remembered what Alan had mentioned earlier, how long he lasted that other time, his first time ever. Dani may be in for more than she’d bargained for.
Tevin’s face was a grimace, his muscles clenching with every thrust into my wife, minutes seeming like hours. Sweat had broken out on both faces, “Girl, you gonna be sore in the morning! My cuz gonna haveta carry you outta here.”
Dani just made squealing, groaning noises, nothing coherent. The thought went through my head, maybe this was why Tevin’s wife left him, she just couldn’t take the pounding.
And then he was out of her, God, that dick was huge! How…? “Roll over, girl, try sumthin differ’nt.”
She was shaky, I didn’t know if she could do anything more, but she did, over on her tummy, scooted up on the bed, then pulled her knees up under her, spread apart, right beside me and Alan, her pussy red and raw, soaked in juices. He was back inside her, hands on her hips, this time Dani able to press back in time with his thrusts. “Come in me, Tevin, want to feel that hot cum in me.”
That seemed to spur him on, pushing harder and harder with every thrust, driving her into the mattress, “So close!” he wailed, that grimace deepening on his face, “so ‘F’n close!” Another thrust, his fingers digging deep into Dani’s thighs.
“Now, please! All the way inside me!” Dani wailed, pressing back even harder on his dick, a sudden screech coming from her mouth, and a wail like none of the others, the big one, the big kahuna, the…
And the sudden wail from Tevin, not Alan’s roar, but something different, more like… trying to constrain the noise but not quite succeeding. Short, quick thrusts inside Dani, hard thrusts, like he was trying to push himself out through her mouth, Dani’s wail turning into an ongoing scream, her body shaking the entire damned hotel, totally soaked in a heavy sheen of sweat.
And then she collapsed on the bed, knees going out from under her, Tevin’s long body on top of her, smashing her into the bed, both laying like that for minute after minute, just trying to breathe.
“Got the whole thing,” Alan announced, breaking the sudden quiet in the room, “don’t think Cuz disappointed, do you?” he jokingly asked me. Hell, I realized then that the sweat was pouring off my face, too. I shook my head, couldn’t speak, but no, I didn’t think he had. Pretty sure that fuck was going to be embedded in Dani’s brain for a long, long time. It sure as hell was mine.
After minutes, hours, Tevin pulled his dick out of Dani’s body, white with cum, leaving heavy doses of it oozing from her, dripping onto the bed. “Girl, let’s not wait thirty-one more years, okay?”
After all that, Dani giggled. At least we knew she was still alive. “No, let’s not!” she agreed, “not sure I’d survive it in thirty-one more years.” She rolled over and giggled again, “Forgot my shoes, they’re still on. What kinda stripper am I?” breaking out in laughter at her little joke.
“Sexy one, I like shoes on a naked woman,” Alan chuckled. I glanced down at him, yeah, pretty obvious he did, at least he liked something from the size of the tent in his slacks. “You ready to see if this ol’ man gots what it takes to fuck that budding actress?” he asked her.
Tevin had already started getting dressed, “Some of us gotta work, you know,” he said.
“Don’t wanna stay and watch, maybe learn how it’s done?” Alan asked him, “doubt she barely noticed that pencil-sized thing,” he teased.
“Hmph, she just had more fun than the whole damned week combined… maybe you better let hubby do her so she’ll notice…”
“Umm, I’m here,” Dani interrupted, “I have any say in this?”
Alan looked at her, “Nope…” as he pulled off his pants, “got my little man a bit excited, there, watching Tev at least try.”
“Yep,” Dani said, climbing off the bed, giving Tevin a long, lingering kiss, “Not gonna wait anywhere near thirty-one years again,” she told him right before he left, closing the door behind him.
She pulled out the chair from the desk, “Sit,” she told Alan, pointing at the chair. He did as told, followed by Dani, sitting down on his lap reversed, facing me, steering his cock inside her, groaning as she settled down onto him, then, looking at me, “Hon, suck my tits while Alan tries to fuck me.”
So, I did, kneeling in front of my Goddess, sucking her tit in my mouth, hands on her naked body as she slowly slid up and down on Alan’s cock, my hands pressing her down harder with each stroke…
None of us wanted to sleep on the cum-soaked bed, so we all slept on the other, Dani in the middle. This was the first time since… damn, I didn’t even remember… that I’d been next to my wife’s naked body. She lay snuggled up to me, her bare tits pressed against me, her cheek against mine, leg thrown across me with her naked, cum-filled pussy pressed against my hip. I wanted to savor every second, not waste it sleeping but was so sleepy.
I woke up once, realizing Dani wasn’t next to me. She was sitting up across Alan’s body, hands on his chest, arms extended, slowly undulating up and down, back and forth, a dim light in the room, just enough.
She saw that I was awake, “Kiss me,” she said. I sat up, wrapping my arms around her nakedness, our lips finding each other, tongues in each other’s mouths, Dani still with Alan’s cock inside her, grinding down on him, rolling back and forth on him, in and out, her tongue in my mouth.
“We do this every night,” she said, pulling her lips away from me, “sometimes up to an hour or so, even nicer with you here.” I leaned down, taking a nipple in my mouth, sucking. “Mmm, like that,” Dani said. Alan reached up, massaging her other breast, pinching her nipple. I sucked harder, seeing how much of her I could get into my mouth.
“Ohhh, going to come!” Dani moaned, grinding down hard on Alan, her body beginning to shudder. I bit down on her nipple, just the way I know she likes when she’s coming. She’s told me that the little pain shoots straight through to her pussy, intensifying her orgasm. I’d pondered if she’d like spanking but have always been afraid to try it.
I’ve often wondered, wished I understood what she feels, having a cock deep inside her. She probably wonders the same about how her man feels. But those big cocks, Alan, Tevin, what must that feel like? Does she feel the pressing against her cervix, the friction on her clit? Feel the spurting of the cum against her? She says she does, loves it, has told me many times how she loves that feeling, but still, I don’t understand, know how it is for her when her body goes into spasms… as it was just then.
It's always hard for me, wonderful, when her pussy clamps onto my cock, squeezing, undulating, like it must be at that instant on Alan’s. I can hardly ever hold back, stop myself, the orgasm hitting me when Dani’s pussy does its wondrous thing on me.
And Alan wasn’t either, bucking up deeper into her, using his arm muscles to pull her down on him, that big dick so deep inside her, adding to Tevin’s cum, to his own from earlier. I bit down harder, Dani screamed in pleasure.
She rolled off Alan, snuggling to him, kissing his nipple, up his neck, his chin, his mouth, cooing her pleasure, I guess part of their middle-of-the-night ritual that I’d never witnessed before. For one more night… and then she’s mine again. For how long?
Sleeping with my wife, her naked, turned out to be excruciating. She alternated between snuggling her naked body against me and fucking Alan, once during the night and again in the morning, and that was after she'd fucked Tevin, then immediately after, Alan. Four times she'd fucked that night, none of them with her husband.
She didn't have to be carried out, though, like Tevin had suggested, walked perfectly fine. I think her pussy was becoming quite accustomed to repeated fucks. I know for damned sure that after our first night alone, I'm not going to be able to maintain the pace that she'd become used to.
We had breakfast in the Marriott's dining room, no quick continental breakfast there. Dani looked fabulous, like she always did, wearing the same skirt and blouse as the day before, except she had on the bra, mentioning she was worried about her tits succumbing to gravity if she went without too often but put her panties in a laundry bag from the hotel. Just knowing she was au-naturel under that short skirt in the morning was enough to be a turn-on. Of course, having watched last night without any subsequent relief didn't hurt that situation, either.
Then that long drive back to Tampa. Dani rode with me in the new truck (Alan could call his a pickup -- ours was a TRUCK!). But wow, it sure didn't drive or ride like one, more like I'd imagine a Cadillac or Lincoln Continental.
Once we were out of the heavy traffic, I asked her if she'd do it again with Tevin if she had the chance. I know, pretty dumb question, right? She looked over at me with that smile on her face, which pretty much answered the question without having to say a word. "He's... different," was all she said.
"By different, you mean the bald head?" I asked.
She let out a little chuckle, rubbing her tummy, what, about a foot or so above her pussy, several inches above her belly button. "No, not exactly what I meant," she said. Coincidence where she was rubbing her tummy just after I'd asked her about Tevin? I think not.
Some dickhead in a little sports car cut right in front of us from an on-ramp damn near pushing us into another car in the lane next to us, cutting that conversation short. It was several minutes later until my heart rate slowed enough to even think about talking again. It scared Dani, too, with the little shriek she let out, something she hardly ever does. Damn, I'd have hated to mess up that truck before even getting it out of town. At least we confirmed the brakes work.
Several miles later, Dani began fiddling with the radio, finding our favorite XM channel, 'Prime Country'. The speakers in that thing were, just, holy crap! Hope you understand what I'm trying to say... they were unlike anything we've ever heard. The music filled that cab, sounding like we were in the front row of the concert.
She turned it up, bobbing her body like she might have been if dancing on stage at that imaginary concert. I listened with her through a couple songs, one by Garth Brooks, 'The Thunder Rolls'. It was like we were in our own private thunderstorm, rolling through the truck, freakin' unbelievable! After his song I turned it down, there was something I really wanted to talk to Dani about.
"What if..." I was almost scared to even pose the question, fearing her answer, "Amanda's right... you're offered a big part in some movie?" holding my breath for Dani's answer.
I watched her after I asked, as much as I could, trying to drive. She closed her eyes, took a breath, and hesitated seemingly forever before speaking, "I... don't know... what do you think, honestly... what should I do?" looking straight at me.
She was treating this like a family thing, to be decided together, guess I couldn't ask for anything more, "Well... if we believe Amanda... and April, it's going to happen, probably sooner than later... would be hard to turn down, I think," but wanted her to know what was really scaring me, "I guess... what scares me is... us... " I nearly broke into tears, just thinking about the possibility of a life without Dani.
She saw the turmoil on my face, reaching a hand across. I took one hand off the steering wheel; hell, this thing steers itself with no hands on the wheel, so it'll manage with just one and our hands met. Dani can do a lot of things... and do them well... like fuck. But she doesn't control her emotions well, not when they're so raw as they were right then, tears streaming down her face, "Honey, let's go home... today... forget we were ever here, forget Amanda, it's not that important... you have to know... as much fun as we... I... have been having, you're still... and always will be my husband!"
Now I was crying; happiness, disgust with myself for my lack of trust, and other emotions that I can't even enumerate. It took me a few minutes to get my thoughts together, "No, you have another night, don't waste it. And as for Ananda, let's not worry about it until it happens, might not ever... besides," I smiled at Dani, "I have a date with April tonight, wouldn't want to disappoint her."
She smiled back, "No, we wouldn't, would we."
I could tell you how much better I felt at that moment, but there aren't any words.
"We'll both have fun tonight," I told Dani, "and as for Amanda..." I smiled, "if you're nominated for an Oscar, I'll go with you."
That brought a smile to my wife's face.
The rest of our trip back to Tampa was among the most pleasant ever, the new truck, the scenery, the anticipation of the night ahead... my wife beside me. And get this... our mileage from Tallahassee to Tampa in that full-size, four-wheel-drive truck -- twenty-seven miles per gallon! Fucking unbelievable!
It was nearly three-thirty when we arrived at Alan's. We'd made a couple pit stops and stopped in some little town, I have no idea of the name, for lunch. Dani rushed to change her clothes, fix her hair, her makeup, the things women have to do, she still needed to meet her agent; sign a contract... pick up that check.
An hour-and-a-half later, we were leaving Amanda's office, Dani gripping that check as if her life depended on it. Twenty-five-freakin'-thousand dollars! The thing sure as hell looked real, had the numbers right on it, amount written out, Daniella Shore as the payee, and a signature on the bottom.
What was more, Amanda told Dani that there was a part in an upcoming movie she thought would be perfect for her, a starring part. "I've already mentioned you to the producer, he's interested, going to watch your commercials tomorrow. They've been looking for someone new, have interviewed and auditioned over a hundred women. He'll let me know after they see the commercial if they want you to audition... but I know they will," she said.
Dani and I looked at each other in awe, this was so damned much more than unbelievable! "Over a hundred? Not much chance, then, is there?" Dani said, downplaying any possibility.
"Honey," Amanda told her, "just wait."
Forty-five minutes back to Alan's house, we stepped inside and were immediately aware of brownies, the scent of freshly baked brownies filled his house. Dani once again became his woman, kissing him, letting him wrap her in his arms. The last night, I wondered what possibly he could have planned.
I found out, fairly quickly -- sort of -- when Dani went upstairs to change. "Do you have plans for your date with April?" he asked after Dani had disappeared upstairs.
Uhh, guess I hadn't, other than going to her house like she'd suggested. Alan understood my look without me saying a word. "If you'd like, my restaurant will have a table waiting for you, they always keep mine open or you can bring her back here, I'm fixing dinner for Dani, you two would be welcome to join us."
It did sound like fun, an actual date, just the two of us, out with a pretty, fun girl; sort of a prelude to the 'after', "Yeah," I told him, "the restaurant sounds good to me."
"Good, why don't you call her, set up a time, and I'll let Jeremy know, he's the host tonight... oh, and after, I have some other plans I know you'd enjoy..." he smiled at me, reading my mind -- 'April's house, April's house, April's house', "unless you want to go straight to her house. Be worth your while, though, come on back here and we'll all go out together."
So, I called April after Alan gave me her number. I was a nervous wreck, this was the first time I'd asked a girl out for a date since... fuck, Daniella, and we've been married twenty-eight, nearly twenty-nine years now. Yeah, she'd already said, several times, that we had a date tonight, but still...
She was thrilled with the restaurant, said she could be ready by seven-thirty. I figured we could decide plans for afterward together, but damn, I was curious what Alan had in mind.
Alan called Jeremy, asked him to have the table set up for us by eight, and I went up to my room to shower, shave, and get dressed. This evening, and night, I had been looking forward to ever since Sunday morning when April mentioned it. Looking forward to it a lot!
The key to the you-know-what was on top of my nightstand, next to the bed. This was the first time I'd had it off since... Wednesday morning. It took me a minute to think back to when it was, it seemed like an eternity ago, so much had happened since then.
Fortunately, I had brought along some nice clothes, just in case, even a tie. I didn't wear it, though, Alan's restaurant wasn't a 'formal' thing, just very nice. I got myself cleaned up and put on my nicest dirty shirt and pants -- not really, was just thinking about that Johnny Cash song, 'Sunday Morning Coming Down'. I have no idea why that song popped into my mind, but I love it, haven't heard it for years, though.
I have a blue shirt with silver threads through it that Dani bought me for Christmas one year, along with a pair of tan slacks, a little aftershave, which Dani had insisted I bring, don't think she expected quite this, though -- her husband going on a date with a pretty girl we'd just met.
What did Alan have planned for later?
At six-thirty I was ready, I thought I looked rather dashing, hoped April would approve. Picking her up in the new truck was going to be fun, too.
"Let me know if you're coming back here afterward, we'll wait if you are," Alan told me before I left.
I hadn't seen Dani since she'd gone upstairs, dunno what she was doing, other than getting herself ready for her evening with Alan. I wanted to see her before I left to pick up April, but it wasn't to be.
April lived quite a ways from Alan, so I left at seven. Alan handed me a container of brownies, "Might want to try some before dinner," he suggested, "a little before dinner treat," with that grin on his face, he knew damn well what they'd do.
I put her address in our navigation system, just had to push a button on the steering wheel and tell it the address. The route popped up on the map in about five seconds, twenty-three minutes to her house. It seemed weirder than hell, driving by myself to pick up a girl for a date, my wife still back at Alan's house getting herself ready for what was undoubtedly going to be quite an evening with her lover, me not there for most of it. I thought back over the last week, this will be the first time they've been alone. Well, guess they were on our first trip to Tampa, but that seemed like ancient history.
To say that I was nervous walking up the walk to April's apartment almost seems like an abuse of the word. Scared out of my freakin' mind isn't exactly accurate, either, but it's a hell of a lot closer than just 'nervous'. I knew she was the one who'd initiated this date, but still...
She lives in a beautiful apartment complex, I'd have been impressed if my mind hadn't been so jumbled up with 'what the hell am I doing?' I got out of the truck, took a couple steps up her walk then remembered the brownies. Suddenly, I wanted one of Alan's brownies in the worst way, hoping it'd calm me down a little. A prop, that's what they were, just 'a thing' to hand her, little gift. Flowers would have been better, should have stopped and bought some flowers or something.
My heart was pounding out of my chest standing in front of her door. My brain went back to that Sunday morning, God, I'd actually fucked this girl! She'd been naked! So freakin' pretty. My jumbled mind couldn't stop wondering, 'why me?' 'what about me?' I stood in front of that door like a zombie, finally lifting my hand and knocking an instant before I realized there was a doorbell, should have rung the doorbell. I thought I might have a heart attack, stroke, or some such thing, my heart was beating so hard.
I was just about to push the doorbell, my finger just hovering over it when the door opened. Oh my freakin' God! If I'd thought she was pretty before...! Suddenly, my 'looked rather dashing' thought from earlier was completely out the window in comparison with this... this ravishing young woman.
Her beautiful smile was spread across her face, genuine, no one could fake a smile like that. I remembered her job, making beautiful people even more so. She sure as hell did it to herself. I suddenly remembered the 'gift' that Alan had sent, "Alan made some brownies, thought you might like one before dinner," I stammered, hoping I sounded a little more suave than I felt. I felt anything but.
"Thank you," she said, that smile! "These are...?"
"One of his specialties, I think, really good," in more ways than one, I didn't add.
"I remember... Sunday morning," she said, taking the Tupperware container, opening it and taking two out, handing me one. "Kind of suspected there might be something special about them," taking a bite.
I took a bite of mine, too, not only were they 'special', but they tasted damned good. "You... your dress, you're so beautiful," I had worked up the courage to tell her. Not only that but her perfume, it was different than Dani's but just as intoxicating, feminine, sexy.
Her dress was a wrap-around, tight, something I'd expect to see on some beautiful actress, clinging to her body, silk or something similar, several inches above her knees, just enough cleavage to drive a man wild, turquoise...
And her hair, that long, black hair down her back, shimmering, just waiting for my fingers to run through it.
"Thank you," she said, doing a slow twirl, "wait until you see what's under it," with a coquettish smile, and if my heart hadn't already been pounding, it sure as hell would have been then! Maybe especially when she said, "You look nice, too," running her fingers up the front of my shirt, "love your shirt, feels so... mmm... sexy," and moved closer, bringing her lips to mine, her tongue tickling my lips to open for her. This wasn't a horny teenager, groping kiss, this girl knew exactly what she was doing, sucking my tongue into her mouth, tickling the tip, lightly sucking, her soft lips molding into mine -- all of it in just a few seconds, long enough to let me know... short enough to leave me wanting more, a lot more. She backed away just enough to whisper, "You sure about going out? We could... you know... just stay here."
I think my heart rate went from the high hundreds to zero in about a quarter-second.
"On the other hand, would be a shame to waste the nice clothes. The bed will still be waiting for us, anxiously," coming from that beautiful mouth, "hope you like silk sheets," she added, "my husband loves them when we make love." She's trying to kill me, I was sure of it.
"Maybe we better take the brownies with us," she suggested, "I'll have to get the recipe from Alan... might want some dessert, seems that I recall them being very effective," taking my hand and leading me out to my truck.
"Nice," she said, "I've never been in a truck before, sexy."
I was grateful for the air suspension that lowered the truck when stopped, April had no trouble stepping up with her high heels. Of course, I gave her a little boost, getting a short feel of her silky dress. When I climbed in the other side, I noticed that she hadn't made any effort to push her dress back down to cover the tops of her lacy stockings on those luscious legs. Not sure if I'd mentioned that she was tall, maybe five-nine or ten, and God, those long legs!
I pushed the little voice button on the steering wheel, "Find Ryder's Bar and Grill." I still didn't know my way around. It immediately popped up two selections on the big monitor and a feminine voice asked, 'Please select.' I pushed the screen on the second one, which was his newest. Surprising that it was even there as he'd just opened it a little over a month earlier. God, how our lives had changed in that month-plus!
"Mmm, this is nice, much nicer than my Insight," April said, leaning back in the luxurious leather seat. I knew I was going to have trouble keeping my eyes on the highway, away from those legs.
And her little comment, 'wait until you see what's under it,' kept going through my mind as well. I was wishing she had stuck with her first urge, skipping the going out, but knew inside me that it would be well worth the wait, only adding to the anticipation. Besides, I wanted to know what Alan was planning with my wife, all of which would add to a more than exciting evening with my new friend.
We had very little conversation on the way to the restaurant, April reaching over and her long, manicured fingernails gently tickling my leg, seemingly innocently. She had to be noticing how hard my schtick was inside my slacks.
Like a gentleman, I opened April's door and gave her my hand to help her out of the truck after I parked. That perfume! It had been bombarding my senses the entire drive. I didn't even notice her dress sliding up those succulent legs when she slid out, promise.
"Your husband's a lucky man," I whispered as I opened the restaurant door for her.
"Thank you, so am I, more ways than one," she answered.
"Good evening, do you have a reservation?" a nicely dressed young guy asked us, a 'business smile' on his face.
I gave him my name, told him Alan had called in a reservation for us. His smile widened, becoming much more personable, "Welcome, you must be Robert and April, follow me," leading us through the restaurant to the secluded corner where we'd sat before with Alan, 'his table,' he'd told us. He held out April's chair for her and I sat beside her. It was the same table Dani and I had sat with Alan that very first time, right next to a big window overlooking the bay.
"I take it this is Alan's restaurant," she stated, not 'asking'. Maybe the name was a hint, maybe that the host changed demeanor completely when I'd mentioned his name.
I nodded, "You haven't been here before?"
She shook her head, "I knew he had a restaurant, just opened another... I'm curious, you and Dani live so far away, how do you know him?" she asked, those fingernails on my slacks, a little higher this time. She HAD to know what she's doing to me when she does that, especially after eating Alan's brownie before we left her apartment.
My hand gently covered hers, my fingers to be more precise, just rubbing the back of her hand, letting her know I was enjoying what she was doing. I was so hard, abnormally hard
"It's kind of a long story," I told her, "Alan went to school in Kennewick, same school as Dani. They dated... I guess more than just 'dated' to be a little more accurate, very 'intimate' dating. I didn't know... well, knew they'd dated some, but not 'how' they dated... until last October."
Our waitress showed up, giving us each a menu, "Hi, my name's Carolyn, I'll be serving you tonight. Would you like anything to drink before dinner?" she asked.
I asked April, "wine, a drink? They all go good with Alan's brownie," I told her, suddenly realizing something -- the brownies and how hard my dick was. What else might Alan have put in them?
She looked through the drink menu, oblivious to what I'd just grasped. Of course, she didn't know how unusually hard I was, either. "I think a strawberry daiquiri, 'with a little gin'," she giggled.
"Sounds good, I'll have the same," I told Carolyn, thinking about the brownies, later. My mood was matching the hardness of my cock. God, I was looking forward to 'later', finding out what April meant about what was under her dress. My hand just sort of naturally gravitated to the inside of her leg, gently rubbing it, like she'd been doing to me, except there were no slacks in-between my fingers and her leg, only those thin, silky stockings. Her skin was so soft, so inviting.
She didn't object when my fingers slipped under the elastic at the top, only when they started venturing a little higher, a few inches from their destination when she stopped me, putting her hand over mine, "Later," she said, "you'll find out what's under later." I think I let out a little, involuntary groan.
Carolyn brought our drinks, I hadn't realized it had been that long, but what an enjoyable few minutes it had been! "I'm horny, so turned on right now," April whispered in my ear after we'd each taken a sip of our drinks. I was... on friggin' cloud eighteen, not cloud nine!
A moment later, she was back for our food orders, I ordered the grilled salmon, and April a crab salad. That wasn't what either was called, some fancy name, but I don't remember those. That time after she left, April asked me again about Dani and Alan.
"It's a really long, weird story, can I tell you later?" I asked her. All I wanted to do then was kiss those soft lips, feel her tongue in my mouth. I closed my eyes for just a moment, remembering those seconds before we left her apartment, that short kiss... and leaned toward her, my heart pounding once again. There were people around, we weren't 'that' secluded.
A busload couldn't have stopped what happened next, our lips met, April's hand went behind my neck, I felt those soft lips melting into mine, her perfume, both of us giving into it completely, my hand behind April's back, feeling that soft hair through my fingers. Our tongues intertwined, April sucking mine into her mouth.
I cupped April's breast under that silky, soft dress in my hand, she shuddered, let out a little moan into my mouth. She was wearing a bra, but it had to be thin. I don't know how long it went on, just not nearly long enough. I wanted to crush my body to hers, feel her breasts pressing against my chest, feel her panties on my fingertips, but all that was impossible sitting in the chairs as we were.
I'm not sure which of us opened our eyes first, but our kiss ended with Carolyn standing beside our table, our food on a tray beside her. April backed away, "Oh, sorry!" she said, the blush bright on her face, "guess we got a little carried away."
Carolyn was smiling, "It's okay, my husband might get a little unexpected treat when I get home tonight." April blushed, I was just plain horny, wanted to skip the meal and try out the back seat of the truck. God, I was hard, like I said earlier, unusually hard. April's fingers on my legs hadn't ventured that high, but if they had, she'd have discovered what was eagerly awaiting her.
We didn't though, try out the back seat, that is. April said she needed to use the restroom, think maybe we'd smeared her lipstick. Just watching her walk was a thrill, with that tight dress. My imagination went into overdrive, there sure weren't any panty lines.
It was all refreshed when she sat back down a few minutes later, not making any effort to keep the hem of her skirt down, but I didn't notice. Much. I'm a lousy liar, I damn well noticed!
The rest of dinner was mostly anticlimactic, I think both of us afraid to touch the other, mostly small talk. We had a second strawberry daiquiri, and the food was good. I know it was good, but hardly tasted it.
I'd eaten about half my salmon when my phone vibrated in my pocket with a text message. I wasn't going to look at it, but half a minute later, it vibrated again and I couldn't resist. I pulled it out of my pocket and looked at the first text; it was a picture, Dani sitting at Alan's dining table ― stark naked, her bare nipples red and distended, looking for all the world like he'd been sucking them, with a single word message, 'dinner'. I stared at that picture of my wife, another man's house, alone with him, naked.
The second was a message, 'Hope you and April join us later. Fun night coming.'
April asked what they were, obviously seeing the look on my face. I showed her the picture, watching her reaction, her eyes widening, "Maybe we should have gone there for dinner," she said, then asked, "what's this about joining them?"
I told her what Alan had said about coming back to his place to go out, that 'it'd be worth our while.' But, damn, I wanted to get April to her apartment!
"Maybe we'd better," she said, "we'll have all night, no rush," adding, "what time does your flight leave?"
"Three," I told her, "we'll get home early Sunday morning, the three-hour time difference helps going that direction."
She smiled, "Then we can sleep in... or... not," with a very sexy grin on her face. I was already thinking of the 'or not'. I texted back to Alan that we'd be there after dinner.
We finished our meal in relative silence, me not being able to keep my eyes away from those long legs, April's dress up to her thighs, well above her lacy stocking tops.
Carolyn brought me the check. I was pleased that Alan hadn't already made the arrangements for paying it. I wanted this to be 'my' date, not something from him. He must have sensed that, or he'd have told them to just forget the bill or some such thing.
I'd had two drinks, felt fine other than being so fucking horny. Whatever else Alan had put in those brownies, my dick hadn't let up all evening. Just getting up to walk was a struggle, trying to reposition myself so it wasn't too obvious.
But driving, I wasn't so sure. For most people, two drinks surely wouldn't be too much, but I wasn't 'most people'... and I had a brand new truck. I wasn't used to alcohol, not at all. Much as I hated to, I thought we'd better take a taxi, Uber, something other than my truck. Besides, the back seat with April didn't seem so bad, she didn't object, either. I asked Jeremy if he'd mind calling for me, I had no clue who to call. Apparently, it wasn't an uncommon occurrence, took him about a minute to tell us that someone was on the way.
I suggested to April that we wait in the truck, that back seat was beckoning. She didn't object to that, either. When we climbed in, I noticed the brownies sitting on the center console. I opened them, took one, and offered another to April. She chuckled and took one, "Think these are always on the menu, especially tonight," she said. Yeah, especially tonight!
We each took a bite, then looking at each other, sort of gravitated together, taking up where we'd left off in the restaurant earlier. Except this time I didn't even try to be subtle in palming her breast, rolling its nipple in my fingers. I wanted naked flesh but with the dress she was wearing, the only way was from the bottom, or that button holding it together. And she'd already shut me down once. I'm not a forceful guy or confident enough to just take what I want, it has to be given, even by Dani. Well, sometimes, if all the stars align, I know what she wants without her telling me, but with this girl, no way.
A car pulled up to the front door and sat, waiting. I got out, walked over, and asked her if she was there for a pickup? When she answered that she was, I went back to my truck, opened the door for April, and escorted her to our ride.
Just a little way from the restaurant, a thought hit me, maybe one of the craziest that had ever invaded my insect-sized brain. I shuddered with the implication, reward and consequences, what would someone like an Alan Ryder do? I already knew the answer to that question. Before I could think it to death, I asked the Uber driver, a quiet, fifty-ish woman, a little chubby, "Is there an adult toy store near here?" I knew there was somewhere because of what Dani had told me from our first trip to Tampa.
April looked over at me like I'd just dropped in from a far distant planet. Maybe I was making a huge mistake... but I thought not... or maybe it was just my alcohol/brownie-induced brain that led me to think that, but in any case... I was already regretting what I'd just set in motion.
"There is a couple miles out of our way," she answered, interrupting my self-doubts, looking back through the mirror.
"Go there," I blurted out before I had a chance to change my mind. What the fuckin' hell am I doing? Went through my mind about as quickly but there wasn't any turning back now. I had no idea how I could back up that last half-minute and start over, maybe something simple like unbuttoning that button in April's dress. Yeah, right there in the Uber car, that would have been more sensible than what I was doing. God, my heart was pounding!
Ten-fifteen minutes later, I wasn't paying attention to the time, Belinda, our driver, pulled into a parking space in front of 'Erotic Playthings'. Was this the same store Alan took Dani to, half-naked? I wondered. God, I came close to telling her to never mind, but what kind of idiot would I look like then? April's expression hadn't changed, like she thought I'd gone completely off the deep end. I was afraid maybe I had, should have thought this through just a few seconds longer before blurting it out.
Too friggin' late now, I just hoped to hell I hadn't ruined what was going to be a wonderful night. I gave April a quick kiss on the lips, "Wait here, be right back," I told her, hoping she wouldn't just tell Belinda to take her home while I was inside.
I hurried, finding what I wanted, hoping to get back outside before they left me, then couldn't resist a couple other things I saw, and asked the sales girl (do they all dress like that in these stores? Remembering the time Dani and I were in that store in Kennewick) if they had a box to wrap them in that wouldn't give away what they were. Then wrote a note for Belinda giving her April's address and apartment number, taping both the note and a hundred-dollar bill to the box.
I was relieved, the car was still outside, April was still in it. I put the box in the front seat, and Belinda read the note, smiling. Encouraging!
April was still in a bit of a strange mood when I climbed in the back seat with her, "What did you do?" she asked.
"Find out later," I told her, rubbing her leg right above her stocking, doing my best to look like I wanted to rub higher where she kept telling me 'later'. You know, subtly telling her that what's good for the goose is good for the gander.
"You have any idea about how long to get to Alan's from here?" I asked Belinda.
"Fifteen, twenty minutes, something like that," she answered.
I texted Alan, telling him we'd be there in fifteen minutes.
April snuggled up to me, "What's in the box?" she whispered to me. Apparently, her curiosity was as bad as mine.
I chuckled, "What's under your dress?" I whispered back.
All she'd say was, "You'll like it."
"I hope you'll like what's in the box, too," I told her, smiling to myself, thinking that maybe the toy store hadn't been such a bad idea, after all, was kinda glad I did it. I liked being impulsive, it was fun. I just hoped April would think so, too.
A short while later, Belinda pulled in front of Alan's house. I didn't know how the Uber thing worked, so asked Belinda what the bill was. She told me it'd already been taken care of, the restaurant had my credit card information. I handed her a twenty, though, for a tip. "You'll deliver that box?" I asked her.
She laughed, "Can I peek first?"
I chuckled, who'd have guessed. "Be my guest," I told her. Maybe it'll encourage her to give her husband a little treat later, too.
Inside, there was no Dani. "She's up getting dressed," Alan told us, "another little surprise," he chuckled. I wondered what he meant by that.
April and I sat down, eyeing the plate of brownies on his coffee table. "Help yourself," Alan told us. There were several fewer than when I'd left earlier.
I picked up the plate, offering it to April. She took one, and I did also, setting the rest of them back for later. I'll have to admit my little excursion into the adult store hadn't done a thing to relieve my 'problem'. That sales girl reminded me so much of Rebekka in Castle, her six-inch skirt. Speaking of Rebekka, Dani still has some unfinished business with her, maybe when we get back home, she'll finish that date.
"Where's your laptop?" Alan asked, interrupting my thoughts, "need to put something on it."
I went upstairs to my room, got it, returned downstairs, opened it, and handed it to Alan, no idea what he was doing. It dawned on me when he hooked his phone to it, Thursday night ― with Tevin, downloading that video.
He was still working on it when Dani came downstairs, "Alan... I can't wear this!" Dani, sounding almost frantic. I looked, saw why. It looked like a knitted dress, all different hues of red, well above her knees, but, and it's a big 'but'; my mom knitted a blanket, fine until you stretch it just a little, then the knitting pulls apart, leaving gaping holes. That's what this was, at least two sizes too small, not hiding a damned thing.
She had on a red thong, you could see it between her legs clearly, and nothing under it over her tits. Dani's worn some pretty, umm, revealing clothes on this trip, but at least SOMETHING was covering her boobs, even if it had been transparent. And of course, with those, she'd had those painted-on eyes, blinded so she couldn't see just how revealing they were. But this was just plain showing bare skin, naked nipples. And she could see just how damned exposed she was.
"Babygirl, you look exactly like I pictured you in that dress, I had it made especially for you... you look... incredible!"
Dani looked down at herself, looking like she was nearly ready to cry, "But... Alan... I'm practically naked under it, isn't there at least a bra to go with it?" If I wasn't mistaken, she was actually considering wearing it? At home, she wouldn't have even worn that in the house ― with the drapes closed, just the two of us. I glanced at April, she looked incredulous.
"A bra? No, there wasn't one matching that shade. Besides, that would ruin it." Dani was whimpering, I think surrendering to her fate. I liked it! No damn wonder Alan was insistent on us coming back. Now, the million-dollar question ― where were we going?
"Alan... I can't wear this!" Dani, sounding almost frantic. I looked, saw why. It looked like a knitted dress, all different hues of red, well above her knees, but, and it's a big 'but'. My mom knitted an afghan, fine until you stretch it just a little, then the knitting pulls apart, leaving gaping holes. That's what this was, at least two sizes too small, not hiding a damned thing.
She had on a red thong, you could see it clearly, her dress tight between her legs, and virtually nothing covering her tits, nipples poking through the holes in the knitting. She's worn some pretty, umm, revealing clothes on this trip, but at least SOMETHING was covering her boobs, even if it had been transparent. And of course, with those, she'd had those painted-on eyes, blinded so she couldn't see just how revealing. But this was just plain showing bare skin, naked nipples. And she could see just how damned exposed she was.
"Babygirl, you look exactly like I pictured you in that dress, I had it made especially for you... you look... incredible!"
Dani looked down at herself, looking like she was nearly ready to cry, "But, Alan, I'm nearly naked under it, isn't there at least a bra to go with it?" If I wasn't mistaken, she was actually considering wearing it out? At home, she wouldn't have even worn that in the house ― with the drapes closed, just the two of us. I glanced at April, she looked incredulous.
"A bra? No, there wasn't one matching that shade. Besides, that would ruin it." Dani was whimpering, I think surrendering to her fate. I liked it! No damn wonder Alan was insistent on us coming back. Now, the million-dollar question ― where were we going?
She was wearing red heels, probably four inches, they made her bare legs look incredible. Dani's blush was a deep red stepping outside that night, almost matching the shade of her rose petal peach lipstick. She had her arms crossed over her chest, trying to cover up at least a little. But, that thong and her butt, you could see the thin strap, the red triangle between her legs and everything else... just, oh my!
Dani climbed in the front passenger seat beside Alan. April and I slid in the back, her in the center. I'd left our truck at Alan's restaurant because of having a couple drinks earlier. I couldn't believe this was happening, Dani going out in a dress that... hell, a couple months ago, she wouldn't have been caught dead in it outside the house. It just screamed sex! Me, with this hot, sex-siren beside me... fully planning to take her to bed very shortly... and more, thinking about what I'd bought earlier.
April nibbled on my neck and ear, occasionally letting me feel that tongue tickling me, especially the tender part of my ear, that I'd never realized was such an erogenous zone. Of course, in my present state, pretty much everything was an erogenous zone, especially with April's mouth on it. God, I wanted to let my fingers crawl up her leg. It was a conundrum that the two things I wanted worst; to let my fingers crawl up to April's panties, and that button holding her dress together seemed to be her only 'NO'.
I wasn't paying any attention to our surroundings, being somewhat occupied with much more interesting things (use your imagination), until Alan's truck pulled into a parking lot of what seemed for all the world like a big industrial building. What the hell?
"We're there, Babygirl, you ready?"
My question was where the hell was 'there'? Dani was in her seat, arms again crossed over her nearly naked breasts. "What... what is this?" Dani managed to stammer out.
"It's a club I've been to a few times. Only way to get in is to be a member or the guest of a member, I joined a month ago, hoping to get a chance to bring you."
I looked around, it seemed to be in an industrial area, but despite appearances, it seemed pretty obvious that this was not an industrial building. At least, not anymore. Question was, what was it? There was no sign, nothing to indicate that it was anything but industrial.
After considerably more coaxing from Alan, Dani finally got out of the truck. April and I followed along behind, walking into the building. Watching Dani in that 'dress' was an experience in itself. I wondered if she had any clue what it looked like from behind.
Inside, Alan showed an attendant what I presumed was his membership card and gave him a credit card. All of us, Alan included, had to sign a register. It made me wonder because on the back wall were big signs stating, 'NO VIDEO', 'NO PHOTOS', 'NO RECORDING'. On the bottom of each was smaller print stating that violators would be removed, permanently banned and devices forfeited. When it was my turn to sign, I saw that at the top of the register were the same stipulations. Seemed like they were serious about it.
Another couple was in front of us. I noticed that when they opened the door, it was a double-door arrangement so that the first door closed before the second opened. There was no indication of what was inside before that second door opened, quite the security arrangement. I was still wondering what the hell it was. You couldn't even hear anything.
Before that first door opened, Dani tried one more time, "Alan... please...," still trying in vain to cover herself.
"Babe, you're going to love it, we'll get you a drink, it'll help you relax," he told her, giving her a squeeze, then taking her hand. The thought went through my mind that Tom, her co-worker at school, the one she's been flirting with in the teacher's lounge so much, would love to see her like this.
We waited, the attendant pushed a button and the first door opened; we all went through, the door closed, and the second door opened.
The atmosphere changed a thousand percent, all of a sudden, music booming, what seemed like hundreds of people sitting at tables in a huge, open room, an upper-level mezzanine, a long ornate wooden bar ― and a large stage with stripper poles on each side, each with a girl gyrating, another in the center, all in different stages of semi-nakedness. The place was a freakin' strip club! I felt like an idiot for not figuring that out long before. What else could it have been?
Neither Dani nor I had ever been inside one, at least I assumed Dani hadn't. But with what I'd learned over the last months about the teenage Dani... maybe? It wasn't anything like I'd have imagined. I would have pictured some kind of sleazy joint smelling like smoke, probably pot, too, drunks falling or screaming at the girls, and this wasn't that at all.
But it was FULL of people; as we looked around, young, old, men, women, what seemed like hundreds. There were what I presumed were waitresses dressed a lot like I'd seen pictures of Playboy's skimpy bunny costumes. But everything was orderly, if not loud. There were pool tables, foosball, and other game tables set around in several locations, even a good-sized dance area where people were dancing, some of the women topless! No wonder Alan was convinced that Dani in her dress would fit right in.
One of the bunny girls led us to an empty table, I was surprised there even was one, right in front of the center of the stage. Then I realized, this was Alan Ryder, Tampa Bay football hero. The 'reserved' sign on the table was a slight hint, too.
Dani was getting nearly as many, maybe even more, stares than the girls dancing, from men and women. I couldn't blame them. For one thing, she was with Alan Ryder, for another she was gorgeous, another, she was sexy as fuck, still trying to cover her nearly naked tits, not even trying to cover her midsection! Speaking of fuck, that's exactly what those guys and girls wanted to do to her. Not that April was any slouch, either, not by any means, but she wasn't dressed like Dani was. She was just... gorgeous!
Dani and Alan sat on one side, April and me on the other. I was mesmerized by the place, obviously, Dani and April were as well, although maybe not as much as a guy would be, this guy, anyway. The girl in the center of the stage seemed special in comparison to the other two, she was more than beautiful, gyrating like she was flirting, looking out into the audience, seeming to enjoy what she was doing. The other girls, I don't know, seemed almost bored.
The bunny who'd led us to our table asked what we'd like to drink. Dani asked for a Manhattan, reminding me of that night with Jenny, it's what Dani had ordered that night, one of those little details embedded in my brain... along with what Jenny had done that night. April ordered another strawberry daiquiri. me a Singapore Sling, the one thing I had some idea what it was. I figured, just one, I didn't want to be drunk, spoil the 'after', which I was still damned well looking forward to with April. But just one would jumpstart the effects of Alan's brownies, not that I needed it. This place, in itself, was a pretty damned effective aphrodisiac. I have no clue what Alan ordered, something I'd never heard of before. He was apparently a little more fluent in alcoholic drinks than I was.
Just moments later, our bunny brought our drinks, and Alan inserted his card in her little electronic device.
April scooted her chair a little closer and squeezed my hand; God, her perfume! "She's pretty, isn't she?" April asked, motioning to the girl on the stage right in front of us, "you want to fuck her, don't you?"
She'd just taken off her bra, was squeezing her breasts together, tweaking her nipples, only feet from us, I was watching intently, then looked over at April, "I want to fuck you," I told her, "so bad!" To be honest, looking at Dani across the table, she'd finally uncrossed her arms from in front of her, nearly driving me insane with lust. And April was the recipient, not the girl on the stage. Then I remembered what Alan had mentioned the first time April was up with Dani, 'she's bi.' "But you want to fuck her, don't you?"
She was watching the girl slowly pushing her panties down, her last piece of clothing. She was a blonde, big tits, sexy as fuck! "Yes," April finally admitted, "I do... but I want you inside me worse... want to know what's inside that box."
She made me squirm on my seat. The 'center stage' girl left and another took her place, this time a pretty redhead, 'girl-next-door' type, the look of a girl you'd never expect to be a stripper. "You want to dance?" I asked April. I couldn't sit there any longer, had to get up and move. Between Dani, what April had just said, and now the pretty redhead, I was beyond my endurance.
Of course, it hadn't helped that Alan had his arm around Dani, squeezing her close, and was rolling her nipple in his finger... and she was reacting with little moans!
April and I got up to walk over to the dance floor. We took each other in our arms, squeezed tightly together, her hands around my neck, cheek pressed against mine, and shuffled around the floor. "You know," I started to tell her, "if you let me undo that button, you'd fit right in." Her dress would fall to the floor.
She kissed me, then pulled her lips a millimeter or so away and answered, "You'd like that, wouldn't you?"
"Mmhmm," I responded.
She turned, facing away, and backed up tight against my raging hardon, grinding against me. I cupped her breasts over her silk dress, squeezing her nipples. Her body was pressed back tight against mine, head in the crook of my neck, cooing from my nipple play, oblivious to the people around us. God, I wanted to reach down, pull her hem up, up, up, cup her mound with a hand. That abnormal hardness from earlier had returned with a vengeance. I don't think I could even blame it on Alan's brownies.
"I want to fuck you, April!" I whispered in her ear.
"Mmm," she cooed, "I want you to. I want to feel you come inside me... what's in the box, Robert?"
I started to blurt it out but caught myself, "You'll like it," I told her. I was past using the word 'hope' you'll like it. I knew she would.
She pulled away, took my hand and we returned to our seats in front of the stage. Another girl was on. We sat and watched her undressing herself, one of the other girls in what I'd consider a librarian costume was gyrating on a pole, holding herself upside down so that her skirt would fall the opposite direction exposing her bikini panties. She was good, very good. I had no idea how she did what she was doing, climbing up the pole upside down
I slowly drank my drink, April was getting a little more forward all the time, her hand over my hard dick. Dani had turned her chair sideways so she could see the stage better, and my side view of her was, I can't even say. God, my wife was so sexy!
Another woman came on center stage. This was a woman, not a girl, older, she was good; posing, seducing, teasing. Hell, she was seducing the entire room, her eyes scanning, going from face to face... until they seemed to settle on Dani, right in front of her. She was a Mercedes in a room full of Hondas.
God, I'm guessing she had a hard dick on every man in that building, probably many wet panties, too. It's hard to explain why, she just had 'it', everything. Beautiful face, beautiful body, sensuous, her clothes gradually, very slowly came off. I was mesmerized. And her entire focus seemed to be on my wife.
If there was a single, perfect body on earth, it was hers. How the hell else do I say it? I could hardly breathe, watching her. April, Dani, and Alan were all just as intently watching as I was, no doubt feeling much the same thing, shivers running through my body.
When her five or ten minutes of ecstasy were over, she stood directly in front of Dani, smiling at her, then picked up her clothes, walking ― no, gliding to the back room off the stage. I couldn't believe that we'd seen what we'd just seen. How could any woman be that fuckin' perfect?
April broke the spell that we all seemed to be in. I hadn't been the only one. "Don't think there's any point in staying any longer, is there?"
No, as far as I was concerned, I wanted to get April home to her apartment, there was no point in waiting any longer. We agreed that as soon as our drinks were finished, it was time to go.
Another girl came on stage, but after the last woman, she hardly held any of our interest. And then I saw her, the mystery 'perfect' woman, walking around just below the front of the stage in our direction. She was wearing a very short leather skirt and a perfectly sheer blouse, nothing under it. She may as well have been naked from the waist up. Of course, she had been only a few minutes earlier, just not only 'from the waist up.
She walked straight to our table, "Hi, my name is Anna," except she pronounced it 'Onna' in the sexiest accent I think I've ever heard, "may I sit down?"
I think the four of us, in unison, all told her, 'please do.' Perhaps, it wasn't time to leave just yet.
"You're very beautiful," she told my wife, "love your dress, wherever did you get it?" That accent! Her voice matched the sexiness of her body. She reached out, "May I?" she asked, her fingers just on the verge of touching Dani.
"Yes, of course," Dani said, "and my boyfriend had it made, especially for me," Dani's voice was like silk, why had I never noticed that before this moment?
Anna's fingers barely touched Dani's breast, I couldn't have torn my eyes away if the roof had fallen in. "You were very afraid to wear it tonight, were you not? I can tell."
Dani hesitated to answer, "I nearly died when I put it on," she said.
"You are a brave woman, most would not have," her fingers squeezing Dani's nipple, a moan escaping Dani's mouth.
"Would you like some privacy? We have back rooms," Anna 'Onna' asked. Dani's body was shaking, her excitement oozing from every pore.
She took Dani's hand and tugged slightly. Dani stood, ready to follow, I think to the end of the earth if necessary. "You will join us?" Anna asked the rest of us.
She led the way, leading Dani by the hand. Alan followed, then April and me, my hands on April's waist. I couldn't believe this was happening.
A moment later she led us through a door into a dimly lit room, flickering lights like candlelight, except there were no candles. There were several padded chairs, they looked expensive and were formed for comfort. Anna directed Dani to sit in one and the rest of us found another, April on my lap, her arm around my neck. She felt sooo good!
"Did you enjoy my little show earlier?" Anna asked Dani. Before she could answer, Anna began to seductively move, to caress her breasts, pull her nipples, standing directly in front of Dani, looking straight into Dani's face with an expression of pure lust.
I couldn't resist... and this time, April didn't stop me. My hand found its way under her dress to her breast, massaging it. I felt her body shudder and heard her moan. Her breast underneath her soft, 'barely there' bra felt so unbelievably good. To say that I wanted April's dress off would be the most obviously inane statement in history.
Anna began to unbutton her blouse, then stopped, "Would you like to?" she asked Dani.
Dani's hands reached out, her fingers shaking, God, this woman was beautiful. 'Onna' looked down as Dani's tentative fingers began to unbutton her blouse, "You may touch them if you'd like," she told Dani, "I'd like you to." That accent!
I didn't know whether to watch Dani's fingers or her face, that expression of lust. Dani's shaking fingertips touched a breast through Anna's thin blouse, then the other, too, squeezing her nipples, "Mmm, they like that," Anna said, her nipples lengthening in front of our eyes. After a moment, Anna reminded her, "The buttons."
Dani was breathing hard, the lust showing on her face, one hand returned to the immediate task at hand, removing Anna's blouse, the other caressing one of those perfect breasts. Why was this woman not a supermodel? The name Brooklyn Decker came to my mind, remembering Sports Illustrated, over-the-top erotic.
Dani looked mesmerized as Anna's blouse spread open, her fingers returning to Anna's breasts, this time naked skin, "Have you ever sucked a woman's breasts before?" she asked Dani as she shrugged her blouse off her shoulders.
Dani looked numb with her lust, nodding that she had. That night, with me, tied and blindfolded! Were there others? "Would you like?" Anna asked in that so incredibly sexy voice, brushing a nipple against Dani's mouth.
Dani's mouth opened, and Anna's nipple and much of her breast disappeared inside it. April's body ground down against me, and my fingers found their way underneath her bra, eliciting more moans.
"Ohh, it is forbidden..." Ahh, the way she said 'forbidden', stretching it out, with that accent, "but no one is watching..."
"Ahh, your mouth feels so good, like you're enjoying this nearly as much as I," Anna's voice said, Dani's sucking noises clearly audible.
The two of them continued, Anna's hands on Dani's face tugging her lips tighter onto her, her head back, eyes closed. Alan was going to be in for a treat later, there was no doubt. And I wasn't going to be there to see it, devouring my own treat.
Anna pulled back her tit from Dani's mouth, her nipple red and distended, both her hands going to Dani's breasts. "I think..." Anna began, "any woman who wears such a dress must be dying to take it off..."
Dani looked around, there was a small stage, just a platform. "There? No, I... I just couldn't,"
"No..." she motioned toward the other room, "there, the center stage..."
Dani's face turned white, her body began to shiver.
"I was frightened my first time, too," she said, "now... my husband, he is out there, somewhere. We are both attorneys, come here once every month... He fucks me so hard after... and I cannot get enough. I think... know you would love it, too."
Attorney? That body, that voice... what the hell would she be like in a courtroom?
Dani was stammering, "What if... I'm a teacher, could be fired, if someone..."
"Takes your picture? Sees you and complains? I have never seen you here before, where are you from?"
"Washington State, eastern side," she whispered, barely audible.
Anna smiled, "Then no one you know will be here, will they?"
"But... the internet... it could..."
"You saw the signs, they take it very seriously, there will be no video or photos," Anna explained to her. She got a smile on her beautiful face, began to put her blouse back on, "the girls here, we are not strippers, Maddie ― she is a grocery store clerk; Amber, the redhead before me ― she is a travel agent; I am a defense attorney. We do this because it excites us. You will come out with me, you will undress me, I will undress you... only when you are ready."
My wife was trembling, her eyes on mine, I was virtually in shock. Fuck, Dani was going to do this. Strip... in front of all those people! I shrugged my shoulders, I'm not the boss of her. Besides, here, she's Alan Ryder's woman, not mine.
Barely audible, I heard a tiny, "Yes," come from Dani's mouth. The blood had drained from her face. Mine, too. Alan's smile couldn't have been more obvious. Dani looked scared to death. My dick couldn't have been harder.
"Wonderful! We will have so much fun. You will see. One piece of advice, find a person, man or woman, a face you would love to have between your legs... look at that person, make love with him... or her with your eyes, let them know that you are doing this for them and them alone... it is how I found you."
She looked at the three of us, "Now, go, find your chairs. I will prepare your woman for the most exciting minutes of her life."
But before we parted, she whispered into April's ear. I didn't hear what, only saw April's blush and her response, "No, not without my husband."
Had Anna just asked April...?
Would Dani, if I weren't here?
My heart was pounding a hole in my chest as the three of us walked back into the main room minus my wife, my arm possessively around April, feeling that soft dress, her curves. But my mind was totally on my Daniella, wife of twenty-eight-almost-nine years. Our anniversary was in April, the 15th to be exact. I simply was not believing what was happening!
Our drinks were still on the table, exactly where we'd left them. I pulled out April's chair like a gentleman and helped her comfortably sit, then sat and took a big drink of that Singapore Sling. I needed it. The thoughts in my brain were a jumble; Dani on that stage, right now it was a brunette, what was her profession, maybe an accountant? The fact that these were virtually all semi-amateurs doing this for the sexual gratification made their show so much more fun. No wonder Alan wanted to bring Dani, had he known what would happen? I glanced at him across the table, was that a smug look on his face?
He couldn't have known, wouldn't have known that Anna was here tonight, wouldn't have known she'd pick Dani out from the crowd, he'd looked just as shocked at Anna's revelations.
What was Anna telling Dani? How was she 'preparing' her? God, that voice, it was the sexiest voice I'd ever heard. Would Dani actually do it... or would she come to her senses? Was Anna right, 'anyone wearing that dress was dying to take it off?' Dani had been mortified... but she'd worn it. I closed my eyes and shivered, closing my eyes and seeing Anna lifting Dani's dress above that thong, 'you undress me and I'll undress you'. Would we hear Dani's moaning?
Was Dani thinking about me back there? Or just Alan, her lover, the man she'll be madly fucking back at his house. How had Anna put it, 'He fucks me so hard after -- I cannot get enough.' That would be Dani with Alan, not me. And I wouldn't be there, the first time this trip, which made me think of April, the girl next to me, I'd be fucking her... and those toys I'd bought on the spur of the moment. God, my dick was hard!
I had no idea how long we'd been sitting there, the brunette was gone, replaced by a gorgeous blonde, and I hadn't even noticed. The blonde was just unfastening her bra, and I could see the excitement on her face. God, she had big tits, she was standing right in front of us. Is that where Dani would be standing? She hadn't come back to the table, did that mean she was going to go through with it?
I found out a very short time later, there was an announcer, I hadn't heard him before, his low, gravelly voice, "And now a special treat folks, the lovely Anna..." he pronounced it 'Anna', not 'Onna' like she had, "has enticed a beautiful guest, Daniella, to entertain us." I thought these places used fake names?
My heart was in my throat, I caught myself gripping April's hand much too tightly as I saw my Dani walking through the stage door with Anna, holding her hand. Dani was wearing her dress, her face no longer white like it had been just moments before. She had on a pair of dangly earrings, a matching set of dangles on her wrist, cheeks red with rouge, bright red lipstick, that dress still showing just as much of her as before. Except now, she was on the 'center stage', all the room's attention on her. God, she looked good.
'Onna' was wearing a completely different outfit, a modest button-up, sleeveless blouse, and skirt nearly to her ankles, her long hair in a bun on top of her head, a perfectly modest librarian ― or attorney in a courtroom, albeit a most beautiful one. Is this what she wears in court, I wondered?
Music began, not the loud, boisterous type from earlier; but soft, romantic. I had no idea what it was but it didn't matter. These two women, this sexy minx, and my wife stood facing each other directly in front of our table, about a foot above us. My hand was in April's lap, pressing against her, her hand over mine. Dani with a look of pure lust on her face; slowly, ever so slowly, the two women's lips came together in one of the most seductive kisses I'd ever seen, lips softly molding together, opening. I couldn't see it but imagined what Dani's tongue, or Anna's, must be doing. 'Onna' obviously knew how to kiss to match every other aspect of her eroticism.
Dani's shaking hands began to unbutton Anna's blouse; one, then two, then three, sliding it off her shoulders as she went, that kiss deepening into something else completely. If this had been 'choreographed', I thought the preparation had been forgotten and instinct taken over.
And a moment later, Dani backed away and slid Anna's blouse off her body. She had on no bra underneath. Dani simply stared at the woman before her, perfect tits, upturned nipples, reaching out to touch them, licking her bottom lip like she wanted a nipple in her mouth, but remembering that 'it is forbidden'.
April was pressing my hand into her pussy. She leaned toward me, tickling my ear with her tongue, and whispered to me, "I am bringing my husband here." Did she mean what I thought she did?
Dani had reached up, pulled a pin from Anna's hair, letting that beautiful bronze-colored hair fall to her perfect, naked back. She ran her fingernails over Anna's tight tummy, slowly circling her breasts, not touching her nipples. Anna's body was shivering, obviously enjoying this as much as Dani. Dani's fingers slowly lowered back down, to the button and zipper on the side of Anna's skirt.
They kissed again as Dani slowly lowered the zipper. Anna wiggled her butt a little and the skirt slid down, revealing she was naked underneath. The thought again went through my head, is this what she wears in the courtroom, known only to her? Did they know that one night a month, she becomes a femme fatale?
Anna's perfectly feminine, feline-type body was once again completely naked.
Anna's eyes were on us, whispering in Dani's ear, loud enough to hear, "Your turn."
She stepped behind Dani, turning her so she was looking out into the room, "Don't forget, find someone, someone you'd love to... you know what."
Dani looked around the room, finally settling in one place, giving a smile. I looked in the direction she was looking. There was a man sitting alone at a table, maybe thirtyish, but I'm a lousy judge of age. Good looking, dark, wavy hair, dark-skinned, like he spends a lot of time in the sun, flowery, like a Hawaiian shirt. He was smiling at her, like he knew. I was certain he was the one she was looking at.
Anna was nuzzling Dani's neck, toying, teasing with her hemline, running her hands up and down Dani's legs, occasionally cupping a breast.
"Tell me when you are ready. I will not do it until..." she said, her hands sliding up and down Dani's legs right at the bottom of her dress.
Dani's eyes were clamped tightly closed, "Yes... no..." she opened her eyes, finding her man about ten feet back, off to her left. I looked at him, he knew, staring at her intently like she was conveying what she was thinking, "Yes, now," she softly said.
Anna's fingers begin pushing up Dani's legs, this time catching the hem of her dress and lifting, "You can tell me to stop any time," she whispered.
Dani's face was glowing with her sexual excitement, staring intently at her man, not saying a word, Anna lifting the hem of her dress, her red thong coming into full view, then her flat tummy. Dani stared at him, breathing deeply, her hips slowly undulating. Anna lifted it higher, to the bottom swell of her breasts, to her her areolae. My heart was pounding, my Daniella was being stripped naked, the star in a room full of a couple-hundred very red-blooded men and women... and one that was getting a very special, personal show. Yes, she was pretending to be Alan's woman, but we both knew she was my wife, and now, my wife was being stripped bare.
Anna paused before exposing Dani's nipples, "You okay?" she asked. Dani nodded, raising her arm, hips still swaying back and forth, forward and back... and a moment later, she was standing on the stage, spotlight on her, wearing nothing except a tiny, red thong, nipples so swollen, and hard, so fuckin' turned on! What must the man she's been lusting after be thinking? I tore my eyes away from my wife for just a moment, to him, to that smile, almost a smirk on his face, like he knew this show was for him... that she would be his for the asking.
Anna moved to the front of Dani, off to the side just a little, leaned over, and took one of Dani's naked nipples in her mouth. Dani gasped, apparently, having no idea she was going to do that. The room erupted in a roar, I nearly passed out from the blood rushing from my head. Alan and April acted just as shocked.
Dani gripped Anna's head, ground her hips and moaned, "I thought... thought... was forbidden..." Dani's nipples were so sensitive, a direct connection to her pussy.
Anna pulled her mouth away, stretching out Dani's already swollen nipple in the process, looked up at her, "It is... but nobody is watching..." then sucked her other breast into her mouth. Dani moaned, grinding her beautiful, red fingernails through Anna's hair, only a couple hundred 'nobodies' watching.
Anna's hand went down to the front of Dani's thong, pressing, rubbing. Her mouth seemed to suck harder, "Your panties are so wet." Anna said, pulling her mouth away from Dani's tit. Dani moaned, I was wishing she had a microphone so everyone could hear as well as we could in the front.
Anna's thumbs hooked on the little strap of Dani's thong, "You ready to finish?" she asked.
That thong was all that stood between my wife and complete nudity. Well, that and her heels, but I didn't think those counted for much. Dani didn't answer so Anna removed her thumbs from under the straps and continued to rub with one hand and began squeezing a nipple with the other, Dani's chest heaving. She squeezed her eyes closed and let out a little whimper. Finally, after what had seemed several minutes, there was a little, "Uhuh."
"What," Anna asked, "was that a yes?"
"Y―yes," Dani mumbled, her eyes clamped shut.
"Don't forget to look at your man... think what it would feel like for him to suck the fluids from your pussy, wrap his lips around your clit," Anna said in that seductive, sexily accented voice. Dani opened her eyes, found the guy in the flowery shirt, and licked her lips, moving her feet slightly apart.
She hooked her thumbs over the thin elastic strap one more time and began to push down. I caught myself holding my breath as Anna began pushing away the last vestiges of my wife's modesty. She stopped after only an inch or so, removing her hands, and whispering once again to Dani, "You do it... for your man." The music had long since stopped, and the room was quiet, barely a sound except Anna whispering to Dani. I wondered if the guy Dani was staring at was able to hear what Anna was saying to her.
Dani hesitated, unsure what to do, and Anna took her hands, placing them where hers had been only a moment earlier, and gave a slight push, then pulled away, letting Dani complete the sexy job. She looked numb with lust as she stared at the man alone at the table, pushing her panties to the floor and stepping away from then, completely naked on stage.
God! What would Tom, her coworker she's been flashing in the break room, think if he saw her now? What the hell do I think now?
Once again, Anna whispered to Dani, "Spread your legs apart, let him see his prize." Dani did as asked, spreading her legs probably eighteen inches apart, never wavering her eyes from the man of her lust, her red, swollen pussy in full view.
Anna looked down Dani's body, "Ohhh, yes," she said, "I want you myself, to taste you." Dani turned and the two women kissed, a long, lingering kiss.
It hit me, watching Dani, stark naked, kissing the beautiful Anna, also naked, in front of hundreds of people, something that I'd been thinking about for the past week. I hadn't mentioned it because it was just a thought trying to form itself. Seeing Dani with Alan all week, then last night with Tevin, it was almost like she had a split personality; the school teacher, mom Dani, and the 'sex' Dani. But this is the real Daniella, the one I'm watching on that stage, the one that was with the eighteen-year-old Alan Ryder. She's been repressed deep inside for all those years and finally emerged with just a little coaxing and circumstance, poking her head out gradually, little by little over the last months, sharing a life with the Daniella I've been married to for twenty-eight years.
And I was pretty damned sure that this Daniella, the real Daniella, was not hiding away anytime soon again. She was here to stay this time. I liked this Daniella! I just hoped I'd be able to keep her, but I was certain as I was sitting here watching her that she wasn't going to be satisfied with the life we'd been leading.
If I'm not making a lot of sense here, there's a reason for that. I'd just watched my wife do a striptease in a stripper joint, not exactly an everyday occurrence. My thoughts were a bit jumbled, kind of like shredded dollar bills and trying to put them back together again.
This 'new' Daniella Shore and Anna last name unknown, broke away from each other, picked up their clothes, and walked together backstage, holding hands. Those naked butts!
April looked at me, looking shaken, and said, "That was... just... holy shit!"
Yeah, 'holy shit'! I couldn't have thought of any more precise description of what had just happened.
"I am going to fuck you so hard when we get home!" She wasn't doing a thing to alleviate the throbbing in my cock. "I am going to... when my husband gets home... we're coming here!" April said.
It was just a few moments later when Dani reappeared, walking toward us. The big change was that she didn't have on the thong. We could see her naked pussy through the knit material. She sat back down beside Alan, saying in a more than a little shaky voice, "You have to get me out of here... so fucking horny! She said she's going to be out in just a minute, to wait... but don't know if I can." And she leaned over, devouring Alan's lips, gripping his dick through his pants, "I need this inside me... so bad!"
About then, Anna was approaching, except she stopped to whisper to the Hawaiian shirt guy... and handed him what looked to be Dani's thong. They both looked our way, talked a few more seconds, then Anna walked our way. She had on the leather skirt and transparent blouse from earlier.
"Come with me," she told Dani, extending her hands. Dani stood, following, led by the hand back to where he was seated, Anna spoke for a few seconds and he stood, following the two of them to one of the private rooms, out of our sight.
What the fuck? I hadn't realized, but I'd apparently said it out loud. Alan answered, "It appears that our girl may not be through entertaining for the evening."
I sat, stunned. And so fucking turned on! The past minutes went roiling through my mind, Anna lifting Dani's dress off her, Dani pushing her panties off and standing completely naked, then what happened just seconds ago, Dani going to the back room with the guy she'd been ogling while getting naked. Those images would be ingrained in my mind for my lifetime, along with so many others. After the 'Unfaithful' movie Wednesday, Tevin, was he just last night? And so many others from the past week ― and even before.
I finally asked Alan, "Was any of that set up? Did you know?"
He shook his head, "I didn't know any of it was going to happen. I've never seen Anna before tonight."
I nodded, I believed him. We sat in silence, I took a long sip of my drink, what were they doing back there? There was another girl on the stage, but I'd lost interest, just wanting to get out of there, get April home... get Dani home!
Dani suddenly was back, walking toward us unsteadily, face flushed, nipples poking out through her dress, red and distended. "Go... now!" she demanded, pulling Alan's hand behind her. I got up, pulled April's chair, and helped her up, following out to Alan's truck. Dani was breathing hard, walking fast, a woman on a mission.
She leaned against the hood of the truck, arms outstretched behind her, supporting herself on her elbows, feet a couple feet apart, "Fuck me, Alan... now!"
He acted surprised, looking around, "Babygirl... people..."
"Don't... fucking... care! NOW!" she practically screamed, trembling. This, my wife?
Alan looked around the parking lot one more time, I followed his head movements, didn't see anyone. April and I were standing to the side of Dani, my arm around her, crushing a tit in my fingers, her pressing her body back against me. I felt...
Alan dropped his slacks, right behind Dani... "Ahhh!" she screamed, body convulsing. He was inside her! Her dress pushed up out of the way, his thrusts so fuckin' hard, each one lifting her up on her toes, each one eliciting a new scream, her head thrown forward and back.
I felt the impending crisis in my slacks, gave one last very quick squeeze to April's nipple, and jammed my hand into my pants, squeezing hard, painfully, pinching the tip, nearly buckling myself over with the pain. I'd have given almost anything to have that cage on at that moment, last fuckin' thing I wanted was to come right there in the parking lot.
"Oh God, Oh God, Oh God!" Dani was repeating, Alan thrusting his cock in and out of her, over and over again, her screams intensifying, oblivious to the fact that anyone in the parking lot, and probably further, was hearing her.
"Babygirl... you're... your cunt... so fucking hot!" Alan was gritting his teeth, grimacing, "damn, damn, damn!"
Dani's body was sprawled across the hood of the truck, legs spread apart, dress up past her waist, "Aaah, aaah... going to..." pushing her head up, screaming, her body convulsing, jerking, Alan's thrusts becoming short, hard, so fucking hard, a roar coming from his mouth befitting the size of man he was.
If Alan hadn't been holding Dani up with his dick inside her, I'm sure she'd have fallen. I'd managed to prevent my impending orgasm, but fuck... that had been fucking hot! I looked around again now that it was over and saw that there were two couples half a dozen cars over standing beside a car, probably theirs, staring our way. I had no idea how long they might have been there but for damned sure long enough.
Alan had to help Dani around the truck and inside. Some time after we left, Dani could at last speak, "He sucked my tits while Anna fingered me... and she has very long, talented fingers. She told me I couldn't come, 'it was forbidden', she said," giving a little laugh. "Like, what was going to happen if I did? But I wasn't thinking very good, was just sooo horny... oh God, I'm still so turned on... you need to get us home!" she added.
And I was, too, damn, what had just happened, the whole thing with Anna, was just unfreakinbelievable! That fuck on the front of Alan's truck, just as much.
Alan drove, one hand across the center console on Dani's thigh, "Babygirl, you were fantastic, don't think I've ever been quite so turned on."
Yeah, me too, I wanted to say, that scene of Dani pushing her panties down replaying in my head. God, that thought was making me even harder. At least I'd managed to avoid an embarrassing situation out by the truck, but damn...!
I hadn't even realized we were close, but Alan pulled up in front of April's. The time had come, and I was, once again, scared to death, nervous as hell. April was so bouncy when she got out of the truck, walking backward, both hands in mine, tugging me along to her front door. And there, just outside the door, was a package. Hell, in the excitement, I'd completely forgotten. But now, just the thought made my heart catch in my throat.
I hadn't even realized we were close, but Alan pulled up in front of April's house. It had seemed like only minutes ago that we'd left the strip club where Dani had been so fucking unbelievable. Then, in the parking lot, where she'd been unable to wait a second longer, fucked by her stud leaning over the hood of his truck.
The time had come, and I was, once again, scared to death, nervous as hell. April was so bouncy when she got out of the truck, walking backward, both hands in mine, tugging me along to her front door, laughing, telling me how horny she was. And there, just outside the door, was a package. Hell, in the excitement, I'd completely forgotten. But now, just the thought made my heart catch in my throat.
Especially when Alan drove off with my horny wife. That fear from the morning had returned in full glory. But I trusted Dani, I had to. Even after everything, she was sincere this morning, she'd have dumped everything if I'd said the word. I think.
"Do you want me naked... or wearing this?" the minx asked me, holding up a pink, barely-there teddy.
We'd gone inside, the box had been there, just outside her door, opened and flaps tucked closed again by our friendly and probably very horny Uber driver. I smiled, imagining that her husband had probably been a very lucky man earlier this evening. Wonder if she'd stopped at the store on her way home.
April had asked me to wait for a few minutes while she went into her bedroom. Now, here she was, standing in front of me in her living room, asking, 'naked or sexy teddy?' holding that sheer little thing in front of her. How the hell do I answer that, trying to be cool, which I definitely am not.
"How about if you model so I can decide?" I finally decided would be the solution, not a half-bad solution, either.
"Mmm, might be fun," she said, then glancing toward the box, "What..."
I laughed, interrupting what I knew she was about to ask, "Later," I told her, "after we make this major decision."
"You know how turned on your wife made me?" she asked, then without waiting for an answer, "You know I'm bi, right?"
I nodded, Alan had mentioned that the first time she was there, the night she pasted the eye patches over Dani's eyes.
"I wanted to eat her pussy, would have if she'd given me a chance... almost as much as I intend to suck you..."
And a second later, this beautiful, young minx was on her knees, unzipping my slacks.
I exploded in April's mouth almost the instant her lips touched the head of my cock, my body wracked with spasms, letting out not-so-quiet moans as her lips engulfed me, sucking the little swimmers out of me and down her throat. Unlike the night before, Dani struggling to swallow Tevin's cock, mine was lodged down April's throat in a matter of seconds.
My eyes were clamped tight, teeth clenched as spasm after spasm of cum erupted from my dick, feeling her throat contracting with every swallow. The evening had just been too much, that vision of my wife being undressed on that stage, pushing her panties down and spreading her legs so that all could see her wet, engorged pussy lips; watching her afterward bent over the front of Alan's truck, screaming.
And then it was over, my breath coming in gasps, feeling April's exquisite tongue on the underside of my cock, her warm lips sliding back and forth, then sliding off, my erection still stone-hard, hardly let up in the least.
"You ready for that fashion show now?" April asked me after her tongue had finished licking the cum off her lips.
I let out a little groan; God, was I ready! I couldn't believe that my dick hadn't even begun to soften after that little excursion. All fuckin' night it had been so friggin' hard and still was. Those brownies, had to be the brownies, not that the sexy vixen who'd just stood in front of me would have anything to do with it.
That button, one solitary button was all that stood between her... and... shit, I was hard! And fucking horny! My heart was pounding when April looked down at that button, and her fingers were on it, pushing it through the little hole. My eyes were wide, heart beating a hole in my chest, dick getting even harder if that was possible.
April did a little seductive dance holding her dress, letting it open just enough so that I could plainly see she didn't have anything on underneath it -- top or bottom. God, all night! That little short dress, she'd been teasing me all night about what was under it. Now I knew -- zip, nada, nothing!
She just wasn't opening it enough, still teasing with it; licking her lips, that smile and twinkle in her eyes, opening it just almost enough, then closing it again, like two feet in front of me. You'd have thought that short blowjob would have dampened my appetite a little... not! Just the opposite, I was so turned on.
She turned away, looked back toward me, still holding her dress, "Follow," was all she said, picking up the teddy before walking down the hall to her bedroom. I scrambled to my feet, stumbling over my slacks that were down to my ankles, pulling them and my shorts up with one hand. At the last minute, I remembered the box, grabbing it with the other, and followed like a nice little puppy, my tongue dangling out just like that puppy would have been, waiting for its treat.
Right as she stepped through her door, her dress shimmied dress off her shoulders, falling to the floor exposing that exquisite, naked backside and those twenty-something curves.
Unfortunately, for me, anyway, she kicked the door closed behind her, giving me about a two-second preview of coming attractions. Leastways, I sure as hell hoped so, hoping this wasn't all an elaborate joke on poor me and I was on my own the rest of the night with VERY blue balls! Terri Clark's song, 'Poor, Poor, Pitiful Me' crossed my mind. God, I hoped not!
Yeah, that thought went through my head for the next couple minutes or so that seemed more like an hour standing out in the hallway, my dick getting harder by the second, it seemed.
"You can come in now," I heard from the other side of the door, a soft, seductive voice.
This was new territory for me. Yeah, there was that night with Jenny, but this was different. For one thing, a pretty big 'one' thing, Dani wasn't there. Total privacy. Not sure why that mattered so much, but it did. Wonder if it did to her that night, too?
My hand was trembling when I turned the doorknob. I couldn't believe that this was actually happening. If you'd have told me a week ago, I'd have laughed in your face; me, damn near fifty and a gorgeous mid-twenties girl? Yeah, right! Any girl, for that matter. Other than Dani, that is.
I pushed open the door. There, sitting on the edge of the bed, was a sight I'd never imagined, even in my most erotic dreams. April, the contrast of her long, black hair tumbling down the front of her shoulders, fingers twirling it over her breast, seductive smile on her face, wearing a pinkish-white, lace babydoll, nothing else.
I stopped, staring, my mouth agape in what must have been a comical expression. April wasn't laughing, though, she sat there, licking her lips, looking... how the hell do I describe her? Fuck, just fuck! It was sheer, thin straps holding up the barely-there, lacy cups over her breasts, a panty strap high on her waist connected to a tiny triangle not even trying to be hidden by the lacy covering. If my heart hadn't been pounding before...!
Her breasts! I'd forgotten what a twenty-something's tits could look like, not big, but on her thin frame and that tight lace just under them, just... her nipples barely veiled. I'm sure I must have drooled.
"It's what I wore on our wedding night... hoped you'd like it, too," she said, "or..." pushing a strap off her shoulder, "nothing at all..." pushing the other strap.
"No..." I finally managed to stammer out, "that... " My sexual excitement level was turned up to ultra. Pretty sure those brownies from earlier in the evening had a little something to do with it, but everything else that evening, too. I felt... don't even know how the hell to describe how I felt.
She smiled, pulling the straps back in place, then gave me the 'come hither' with her pinky. I felt like I was in a trance, dropping the box I was holding on the floor and took those steps toward... what exactly?
She took my hand, pulling me down beside her, "What you and Dani are doing has had me so excited all week," she said, "my husband, too... Did you know his name's Dan? His long-time friends call him Danny. Quite a coincidence, huh?"
I couldn't speak, no idea what kind of noises might have come out, but, yeah, hell of a coincidence.
Her lips found mine. There have been a couple hints what kissing her would be like over the last week, but nothing had prepared me for the reality of her real kiss, those soft lips, that tongue, pressing my body against her nearly naked breasts, arms around each other, feeling that soft skin under her silky little nightie. Ohh, God, the fireworks going off in my brain! I silently thanked April for that brief release in her living room.
My hand wandered down to her butt, pulling her into my groin. We both moaned in unison. "Fuck me, Robert, I've been waiting for tonight all week."
Ohh crap! My careful plans; well, since the thought crossed through my brain a few hours ago I didn't know if I could wait to go through with it. I pushed the lace covering her nipple aside and sucked it into my mouth, tasting her hard nipple for the first time, feeling her thrust her chest out and grip the back of my neck.
I had to slow down, what I wanted... and I knew she would, too. I'm not a twenty-year-old kid, I am an adult who can control himself. At least that's what I was thinking, trying to convince myself. I did manage to pull away, got up, and let my pants and shorts fall to the floor. Maybe it was a good thing I'd put those back on while I was waiting in the hall, otherwise, I don't think I'd have been able to pull away from her.
The box, luckily, Belinda, our Uber driver had cut the tape and just tucked the flaps back together after she'd opened it. I laid it on the bed, April's eyes wide with wondering. "Close your eyes," I told her, "don't wanna spoil the surprise."
She pouted, looking back at me with those sad puppy-dog eyes and a little pretend frown on her gorgeous face. The rest of her was a little distracting, too, breast still bare where I'd sucked on it just a moment earlier, nipple swollen. "Eyes. Closed," I told her again. This was a little embarrassing with my dick pointing straight out. Guess it would have been even more disconcerting if it hadn't been.
I waited, she finally did close them, and I waited a little longer just to make sure she wasn't going to pop them right back open again. Just in case, I held the box so she wouldn't be able to see inside it, opened the flaps and it was still all there. "Keep them closed," I told April once again.
The first thing I pulled out was the black mask, nice and big so there wouldn't be any chance of her seeing around it. "Eyes still closed," I told April, who squeezed them shut. God, she's gorgeous! "This isn't quite as fancy as you had for Dani, but it'll do," I told her as I held it over her eyes and slipped the elastic behind her head.
"Oooh, kinky," was all she said, then let out another groan when I took a moment away from my task to suck on her other nipple, giving it a gentle bite, then another long, lingering kiss, "See anything?" I asked her after running my tongue around her nipple and blowing on it.
Now it was April that couldn't speak, she just shook her head back and forth, low moans coming from her mouth. God, I wanted to lay down beside her, my cock aching to press inside her. But it wasn't time yet, there were still things to do.
Her bed was a king, she was off to one side. Thankfully, it had a Mission Style headboard with upright oak posts at the four corners, "Need you to scoot over a bit, middle of the bed," I asked her.
After she scooted, I took out the cuffs and straps, anchoring one end of each to the top corners of the bed, trying to be quiet so that April wouldn't have any idea what I was doing or where I was. I knew only too well the excitement of not seeing, not knowing.
After attaching the ropes to the bed, I pulled one of April's arms out and quickly snapped the fur-lined cuff to her wrist, then the other, pulling each tight so her arms were both spread apart tightly.
"What are you...? I've never... " April was complaining, pulling at the straps with her arms.
"Relax, you'll love it," I told her, hoping so, anyway, moving to the foot of her bed, ready to begin enjoying my captive's charms.
I looked at her, still hardly believing that what I was about to do, my hunger from the last hours -- the last week consuming me. I picked up April's left foot, running my hands up and down her leg, enjoying her baby-soft skin, each time going just a little further up her leg. She'd quit struggling against the straps and when my fingers began stroking high on her inner thigh, let out another little moan. Then when my fingertips began gently stroking over her panty, she began squirming in a whole new way, "Ohh, Ohh, take them off... please!"
"In due time, gorgeous," I told her, rubbing just a little harder, my finger pressing the material gently inside her slit. I remembered the night with Jenny, her 'take it slow' desires. I didn't know if April was in the same camp or not, but it's what I intended to do now that I was back in somewhat control of myself. Of course, it helped that I'd had that relief a short while earlier. April, I might add, hadn't.
I leaned down, kissing April's inner thigh, feeling her softness with my lips and tongue, working my way higher, wondering briefly if Alan was kissing my wife like I was April. Probably not, I deduced, they'd have already resumed where they left off over the hood of his truck.
I switched from one leg to the other, each time my lips just a little closer to April's honeypot, remembering her taste. Had that only been five days ago? God, it seemed a lifetime ago. So much had happened.
"Panties, please," April interrupted my thoughts with her imploring voice.
Who was I to deny the lady? My heart was pounding and my fingers trembling when I placed them underneath the thin strap of her g-string and started to pull down over her hips. I won't deny, either, that my eyes were glued to April's snatch when she lifted her hips off the bed so they'd slip down more easily.
I pulled down SLOWLY, exposing her, half-inch by half-inch. The way April was thrusting her hips, she was enjoying this every bit as much as I was. She was bare, totally, her smooth, inflamed pussy, red and so fucking inviting! Oh, how I wanted my cock in-between those lips, spread so enticingly apart once her panties were no longer constricting her legs. And my dick was so F U C K I N G hard!
But first... the 'slow' just escaped me and my mouth was on her, tongue reaching inside tasting the honey I remembered from that oh-so-brief encounter last Sunday. April moaned, pulling at her arms, hips thrusting up to my mouth, "Ohh, Ohh!" as she began to writhe under me, a wail coming from her mouth. My hands went under her butt cheeks pulling her up so my tongue and lips could reach deeper inside her, sucking, licking, "I'm... I'm going to..." and her body began to convulse, flooding my mouth with her fluids and my ears with her scream.
"Oh fuckkk!" April groaned, once her breathing had returned to at least a semi-normal.
I couldn't take this any longer, my dick was about to burst from the pressure. One more thing first, though. "Pull your knees up tight to your chest," I told her, then savored the view she was giving me when she complied. I pushed them together a little more, then told her, "Hold, right there, just a minute," reaching inside the box and pulling out the eighteen-inch diameter stainless-steel hoop.
I could hardly breathe, my hands were shaking once again when I slid the hoop over April's bottom and back... "What...? What are you doing?"
I chuckled, "Just a little thing I found this evening, think you'll like it." Yeah, Dani and I sure as hell did when I put the same thing on her back home, a little gift from Alan.
Once I had it up to the back of April's knees and over her back, holding her legs so they couldn't move, either to straighten out, or spread her knees apart, I asked her, "Okay? It feel okay? Hurt or anything?"
She tried pushing her legs back out but I held it in place, "No... it's okay, but... I don't understand."
"You will, in just a minute," pressing the straight bar in-between her legs and tummy, latching each end onto the edges of the hoop, locking it in place so it couldn't slide back off.
She tried pushing her legs back out, but the hoop, with that bar down the center, held them together. She could swing her lower legs up, but her knees were trapped tight against her, pressed tight to her chest in that fetal position.
"This is... weird!" she said, still trying to pull her arms free, "picture, my phone... in my purse... will you take a picture... for Danny, later."
I wasn't sure I could wait that long but felt obligated. My dick had been straining all night, another half-minute or so wouldn't kill me. Well, maybe it would, but still... remembering what Dani's pictures had done to me.
My hands were shaking but I found April's phone where she'd said, in the front pocket of her purse, then located the camera app, held it up, and started taking pictures of April, from all angles that I could think of, kind of hoping at the same time that Dani and Alan would think to take some pictures, maybe even another video, too.
A video, yeah! I pressed the video button then closed in on April's pussy. It was a little hard holding her phone with one hand, concentrating on it while my other hand crept up her thigh and pressed her lips apart, squeezing in-between. I was also a little torn -- record my fingers in her pussy or her face as she moaned. I decided on the fingers, leaving her face to the imagination. Her sound effects were there, though, along with her writhing pussy, my fingers pressing inside her, so fucking wet! I hoped her husband would appreciate the sacrifice I was making.
I couldn't do this any longer, stopping the camera. I found a spot on her dresser where I could prop it up, leaning against a picture of the two of them, thinking it was so appropriate. Now, she'd have a new picture she could frame for her dresser.
I hurriedly took off my shirt. This was what I'd been waiting for all week, first with that cage on, then tonight, aching to make myself come. My dick was so fucking hard, that 'whatever' from Alan's brownies had been doing its number on me all night. I scooted up on the bed, rubbed my fingers over April's tight pussy. This was going to be so fucking good -- for both of us!
"You ready?" I asked her, barely able to speak, hearing my voice shaking, a finger pressing back inside her.
She let out a loud groan, then a "Yes", barely loud enough to hear, like her voice was failing her, much as mine was.
I lined myself up with April's pussy, held tight together by the hoop around her legs. It felt like pushing in a steel rod covered with millions of overactive nerve endings. April grunted, "Slow, go slow." So tight!
Every nerve in my body felt alive and centered on my cock, the endorphins flooding my system - an inch, then another... and another... April whimpering, "Never... Ahh...like... this... before!" her body tensing and shuddering, struggling to breathe, both of us. When Dani and I had done this, it'd been after she'd been fucking Alan with his monster dick. Not. This. Tight!
I was maybe halfway inside her, April's body squirming, almost ready to give up, pull back out, take the entrapping hoop off her legs when I heard a very distinctive, "Push... harder."
Dani, up on that stage, went briefly through my mind. She did that... I can do this! I wrapped my arms around April's legs, pulled, and pushed with all my strength, gaining another inch, and then... Ohh God, it was like her pussy released me, and I slid inside her, April's pussy lips pressed tight to my groin.
We stayed like that, throbbing together, feeling the tightness, catching our breaths, me feeling April's wonderfulness! Her soft, feminine voice, so barely audible broke the spell, "Now... fuck me!"
I did, tentatively at first, pulling out an inch, slamming back inside her, feeling that incredible feeling of an orgasm already starting to rise. Then a longer stroke, and another, longer yet, each time April letting out a wail. I knew it would only be a few more seconds, one, then another deep thrust inside her, and it was there, not only fireworks going off in my body but the grand finale! My entire body freezing up, pumping, ejaculating spasm after spasm inside this young girl, her body jerking, shuddering, a cry from both our mouths
I have no idea how long it went on, seemingly forever, pumping my life deep into her vagina. And then... my cock barely retreating in hardness, but I was exhausted... couldn't stay in this position. I flipped over on my back at the foot of the bed, barely able to breathe, much less communicate.
I knew I needed to get that hoop off April's legs but couldn't move. I struggled to get up, finally managing to get on my feet, plopping down on the bed beside her, "Want this off?" I managed to get out, still barely able to speak.
"Please," was the only word she spoke, and that was barely audible. I unsnapped the bar, slipped it out from between her knees, and then the hoop off her legs. April stretched her legs out straight, then just lay there, still recovering. Of course, there wasn't much else she could do, still blindfolded, arms tied to the corners of the bed.
I got up, walking around on my shaky legs. That had probably been the most intense orgasm of my lifetime. It gave me just a taste of what Dani must feel routinely with Alan. Speaking of Dani, she'd sure as hell had one incredible night -- and no doubt it was continuing.
I went into the kitchen, found a glass, filled it with water and ice, then looked for a straw, finding them in a cupboard. I took it in the bedroom and holding the glass, put the straw to April's mouth, letting her drink. "Ohh, thank you!" she said, "I needed that."
"Thought you might," taking a drink of it myself. It tasted so good. Then, as long as I had the ice water and ice, I poured just a little on one of April's bare nipples, then followed that by holding an ice cube against it.
"That feels good," she said, so I did the same with her other nipple and sucked the cold off the first. My brain saw 'Onna' sucking Dani's tit on that stage, and my excitement grew all over again, even imagining watching -- no, not watching, but sucking April's breast on the stage. I switched to her other, sucking it hard into my mouth, getting a low growling noise from her.
"My arms, please, loose," Exactly what I had been thinking. I was tired of this 'tied-up' crap. I wanted to feel April's hands doing... whatever. She was still blindfolded but turned her head, 'watching' me as I scooted up, undoing the cuffs around her wrist, first one, then the other, all the while barely able to take my eyes away from those delectable tits and hardened nipples, just aching to have my lips wrapped around them again.
I scooted back down, this time finding April's lips and we kissed, exploring each other with our hands, pressing naked bodies together. Kissing April, I realized something for the first time; I wanted this to be my wife, my Dani. Not that April wasn't everything a man could ask for in a lover; passionate, sexy as fuck, fun to be with, and any number of superlatives, it was what she wasn't. She wasn't Daniella Shore.
I suspect that most men imagine their wives being some real or imaginary lover, I was imagining my lover to be my wife, and it spurred me on even more.
Even after one of the most intense orgasms I'd ever experienced, and after the last months, that was saying a lot, a hell of a lot. Thanks to the miracle of modern-day brownie recipes, I was still solid-stone-hard. I rolled over between April's legs and made love with my wife, the way I intended to when we got home, with passion.
I buried myself inside April and we kissed, grinding our pelvises together, still kissing through the long, slow strokes. Her legs wrapped around my body, relaxing and pulling in sync with the strokes, both of us moaning into each other's mouths.
The minutes went by, neither of us hurrying, but the intensity growing inside me. April, too, if her body's reaction was any indication.
Afterward, we lay together, arms wrapped around each other, basking in the afterglow. It was the first time in what had seemed a lifetime that I felt satisfied, my dick finally succumbed to the forces of nature.
"You live so far away, how come you know Alan so good?" she asked me, her fingers gently tickling up and down my back, feeling so good.
I laughed, thinking how fucking unbelievable the answer to that question is, "You really want to know? It's a pretty long story, kind of hard to explain, harder to believe."
April looked up at me, those gorgeous eyes, head resting on my shoulder, her long hair splayed across the bed, "Mmhmm, I'm not ready for sleep yet, tell me."
"Okay, I'll tell you, long as you promise to hold your judgment till I'm finished. It's pretty implausible... but first..." something I've been dying to ask her, "what do you know about this agent... Amanda...? You know she's pretty high on Dani, told her some pretty incredible things, already has a big contract for her."
She smiled, "Amanda Browning, she and her husband own the agency, she's the manager. I've heard nothing but good about her, why I suggested her to Dani. From everything I've heard, she's about the best, whatever she tells someone, they can take to the bank, she'll make it happen."
I digested that, what she'd already told Dani, that contract she'd already gotten through. But the future... what she's lining up for Dani...
So I started, "It was Dani, her senior year, eighteen years old, so pretty. I'd graduated the year before. There's a picture in one of her old albums, she'd just been named the Homecoming Queen, her escort kissing her on the cheek. He was a black kid, Alan Ryder, the star on our football team that year."
I hesitated, thinking about something else, "Have you ever seen that old television series, 'The Twilight Zone'?"
"The one with Rod Serling?" she asked.
I nodded, "Yeah, that one."
"Love that show, so weird!" she said.
"Well, this was just as weird... except this was real. Dani had gone out with her best friend, Jenny, last October, the 25th, to be exact. I was home alone looking through the album again, at that picture. I knew she hadn't been a virgin when we married and wondered if he might have been the guy... and this is the unbelievable part, but I'll swear to my deathbed that it actually happened... I remember I was going out for a pizza... and as soon as I stepped out of the house, everything changed. My car wasn't on the street in front of the house, it was my parents' old Ford Fairlane that they'd let me take to college."
April had sat up on the bed, her legs crossed, Indian fashion, looking more than a little intrigued, probably thinking this was just a story I'd made up. What else could she think, maybe that I'd been drunk?
"You're not going to believe me, but this all happened, there was proof, I'll get to it."
"Oookay," she answered, sounding pretty skeptical. I knew she'd get more skeptical before I was finished.
"I turned around to go back in the house... except it wasn't there... then the street wasn't there, the neighboring houses, all gone, nothing but a dirt road through the field it used to be."
She sat quietly, just listening, "My Fitbit, said October 25th, 1987. It was the night that picture had been taken..."
I told her about driving to town, everything changed in town, the football game, watching Dani crowned queen and that kiss... and the other one, the kiss on the lips, a picture Dani had never shown me.
"You know..." she started to say.
I stopped her, "Yes, I do know, Dani and I both know, none of this could possibly have happened... except it did, and we had the proof."
"Had?" Skeptical? No shit, Charlie Brown!
"Give me a bit, I'll get there." She sat, still looking eager to hear the rest, no doubt to tell me it was a fun story, at least.
"After the game, I went to the Homecoming Dance... oh, one more thing, no one could see me. It was like I wasn't there, which I hadn't been, never went to the dances in high school, and was in college that year. Anyway, Dani and Alan were there... until Dani told him her parents were gone hunting, they left, and I followed to Dani's house."
"This is," I started to tell her, "where..."
She interrupted, "Could this all have been a dream? One of those real-life seeming dreams that you just don't forget?"
I'd pushed myself up, leaning on the head of the bed by then, and pulled the blanket over my... you know... It was already starting to grow again, my brain anticipating what I was telling April next. "We thought about that, it's what I thought, but like I said, there was physical proof that this all happened... and too many things I couldn't have known."
I went on with the story, remembering what I'd seen in Dani's bedroom that night "Like I said, I followed to Dani's house, just a little after... and this is where it gets kinda difficult. Later, after this was all over, back in our house, I told Dani, described what I saw. Her face turned white... said I couldn't have known, she said I described it exactly as she remembered; her pain, the bleeding, how they did it, how many times, how many times she'd come, everything. Even... later, I remembered Alan's birthmarks, no one else knew, he'd had them removed when he went to play college ball. Even he believed me when I told him about those."
April's face looked stricken when I told her about the birthmark, all she could say was, "Wow."
Another little side effect of telling her about that night between Dani and Alan, remembering those details, even if I hadn't given April a 'blow-by-blow' in the bedroom, it had a pretty significant effect on my blood flow routing. Maybe, too, April sitting there, still stark naked, knees spread apart might have had a bit of an impact, but my dick was getting hard as hell all over again. I tried to ignore it.
"When I went back outside, everything was back the way it should be, my Accord on the street in front of their house instead of the Fairlane, the town on my way home, and Dani asleep in bed, our house, all back to normal."
"Okay, what was the proof, other than the birthmark?" she asked.
"At first, I didn't know of any, but next morning... I had a jacket when I was a kid, wool, it'd shrunk about four sizes so I couldn't wear it, and had a hole in it from battery acid so I'd given it away to the Salvation Army, I think. It was in the Fairlane when I first got in. It'd been after that night when I'd accidentally washed it in hot water. It was chilly that night so I'd put it on at the football game... that jacket was hanging next to the door the next morning,"
April's expression had changed, from disbelief to holy shit. "And her parents have a security camera, it showed me leaving the house at 12:47 in the morning on the 26th, 2019. Another thing," I told her, "Dani, Jenny, and Alan all had a blank in their memory last October 25th, like that evening hadn't even existed, just nothing. Alan remembered looking at his clock right after that, absolutely nothing for those hours before, all of them exactly coinciding from the time I would have left our house until I stepped out of Dani's parents' house at 12:47."
I paused, letting her digest what I'd said. "You said 'had' proof. You still have the jacket?"
I shook my head, "We kept it in our closet, got it out several times just as a reminder that this all had actually happened. Then, end of February, after our first trip to Tampa, we went to get it out of the closet to take a picture to send to Alan, it was gone. Everything was gone, the file from the security camera Dani had copied to her computer, memories of that night were back like it had never happened... except we both knew it had."
April looked at me, like she had no idea how to react, what to say about something that was a hundred-percent impossible, except seemed to have been so real. She finally asked, "So, how does that lead to now, here, you guys in Tampa with Alan this week?"
I started to answer, but my dick, it was making thinking difficult. On top of everything else, I suspected the after-effects of the brownies were exerting their influence... along with how April's naked tits kept jiggling every time she moved... and the sight of the cum oozing from her pussy, that wasn't helping, either.
I pushed the sheet off of me, letting her see, "April, you want..."
"Yes!" she interrupted, straddling my waist, then lowering her slippery self down onto my shaft.
"Ohhh," I moaned as her pussy lips pressed against my pelvis. If anything, her inside was warmer than before.
"I believe you were about to tell me about how modern-day Alan and Dani came to be," she said, doing a little grinding motion on my groin.
Ohh, shit! I wondered if this hardon was ever going to dissipate. God, I hoped not! At least not if this girl kept doing what she was doing. Her naked tit was right in front of my face, its nipple hard and protruding. I couldn't resist, feeling like a baby might be feeling with its mom's tit in front of it. No, that's not a good analogy, not even close. Dumb! Enough to say that I really, really enjoyed sucking that nipple and boob.
"Mmm, like that," she mumbled, thrusting her chest out, at the same time, sliding up and back down on my cock. Her hands were around my shoulders, those polished fingernails digging into my skin.
Her eyes were closed, pressing herself up and down on my cock, feeling so fucking good! "We've both come... more than once... want to hear the rest of this story... now."
I wanted to, really I did, but it was hard to talk with a full mouth. And I wanted to keep it full of tit. That combination of pussy and tit was just... so fucking incredible! I let it slide out of my mouth, blew on the wet nipple, and licked the other before blowing on it, too.
"Dani kept teasing me... feeding me tidbits of what she'd done with him in high school..." God, April wasn't letting up with the fucking. My dick was at least seven inches, still hard as a steel rod, what the hell had Alan put in those brownies? "Every week or so, another story... Ahh, that feels so good!" Talking was a little hard with April's pussy pressing down on me.
April's eyes were closed, a look of concentration on her face as she fucked me, little cooing noises coming from her mouth, "What kind of stories? Tell me..."
"Ahhh! The mattress in the back of Alan's truck... Dani was a cheerleader, so pretty, looked so innocent... told me..." I couldn't talk, April bouncing on my dick, me humping her every time she let herself drop, feeling that heavenly feeling of pre-orgasm starting to rise inside me.
She stopped, holding herself up, the head of my cock barely inside her, "Told you...?"
I groaned, she was killing me! "...all the details, how they fucked, how much she enjoyed it, how big he was... their prom night, her sexy dress, how they made out before, taking off her bra and panties, then going to the dance... how hot they both were, finding an empty room and fucking... then afterward, in back of the truck..."
April slowly let herself down on me, agonizingly slow, it was hard to breathe.
"You better hurry with this story, I can't do this much longer," she said, along with a long, drawn-out moan.
"Last New Year's Eve, I teased her... told her she was too much a coward to contact him again... so she did, found him on Facebook, and..."
She leaned over, started sucking on one of my nipples. That did it, I couldn't hold back any longer, erupted inside her for the third time in what, an hour maybe? April's pussy spasming, squeezing, orgasming didn't help either. In any case, a few minutes later I felt completely spent, exhausted. April, too, if the way she collapsed on the bed, trying to breathe, beside me was any indication.
"So, right after that, I'll bet the next day, he messaged her back, right?"
I nodded, "They messaged back and forth... and here we are, second trip," I agreed.
Again, I don't know if I went to sleep after that or not, remember laying in bed next to this gorgeous, young girl. This hardly any sleep was getting old. I felt exhausted the next morning with April getting us a bowl of cereal. "Not much of a breakfast person," she said, "Guess I'll have quite a story for hubby, some new toys, too... that was pretty awesome last night," she said.
"I imagine you've had a good number of fun stories for your husband," I suggested. I'd been kind of curious, just how often did April do this?
She blushed, surprising me... after last night? "Well... actually... I haven't been totally honest about that. This was...umm... our first time."
My eyes must have looked like Uncle Fester in the old Addams Family serial, bugging out of my head, "I thought... I thought..."
"... that we'd done this before, several times maybe. Well, maybe I implied something like that. I wasn't fibbing, though, when I said that Danny wanted me to do last night."
Which reminded me, "Your phone, the pictures, there's a video, too, you want to see them?"
She shook her head, mumbling something I didn't understand, followed by, "... look at them with Danny."
She followed that up with music to my ears, "What I want to do now...," dropping the silky robe she was wearing to the floor.
We had a couple hours till she had to take me to pick up the truck and suffice it to say, we made very good use of those hours. They didn't go to waste, that was for damned sure! Food seemed like an unnecessary afterthought. One doesn't waste time eating in your last hours with a girl like April.
It did finally come time to leave, though. We showered together, dressed, and she drove me back to Alan's restaurant where I'd left the truck the night before. Damn, a lot had happened since then.
We stood in the parking lot beside the truck, thanking each other for a fantastic night, "Next time you're here?" she asked me.
How could I say no to that? We kissed, sealing the deal, official lovers now. "Maybe you can come to Washington, sometime, too?" I suggested.
"Well, I'd probably bring Danny if I did," she said.
"Mmm, maybe he and my Dani might hit it off?"
She hesitated, "I... don't know... never thought about him with another woman. Somehow, that seems... not so sure I'm ready for that."
I thought back to that night with Jenny that Dani had set up, "Might give you a little insight into what he probably felt last night knowing that you..."
She nodded, "Have to think about that, I guess, you know, just in case we ever do come that way."
I opened my mouth, starting to tell her about Jenny, how Dani had set that up for just that reason, but it was time, I had to get back to Alan's. We had a plane to catch. Home and real-life once again, if there still was such a thing after this last week.
Besides, I was anxious to see my wife. April knew it was time, too. We kissed one last time and got into our separate cars. It was still hard to believe last night and this morning had happened. Hell, the whole damned week! Including this eighty-thousand-dollar truck I was driving.
"You have a good night?" Dani asked me when I got to Alan's after giving me a very nice kiss on the lips. Her lips were so soft and gorgeous. God, she looked good in her silky blouse and skirt I hadn't seen before. Black skirt ― just short enough to be tantalizing, white blouse, black bra showing through faintly. It was something she most definitely wouldn't wear to school but probably would to a nice dinner back home if she felt daring. Something Dani would have worn on that date we had with Jenny a few weeks earlier. The skirt was short enough that I wondered about it sitting in the airplane seat. Will have to make sure, if I can, that Dani has the aisle seat.
"Did, you?" I asked her.
"Mmhmm, tell you about it later," she answered.
Our things were packed, sitting by the front door. Only problem was that I really wanted a change of clothes, brush my teeth, too, something I hadn't thought about the night before when I left to pick up April and sure as hell, not after that unbelievable strip club trek. I drug my suitcase back upstairs, dug through it to find a clean shirt, shorts, and blue jeans, changed, brushed teeth, and was back downstairs in ten minutes.
I left the keys to the new truck on Alan's coffee table, and we were on our way to the airport in his truck, Dani sitting in front, the two of them holding hands, much like the afternoon a week ago when Alan had picked us up. I didn't remember their fingers quite so tightly entwined, then, though.
The goodbye at the airport was quite a bit more than April's and mine, Dani and her lover were in each other's arms for what seemed like minutes, not just the seconds I'd experienced with April earlier. I guess after everything that had happened during the week, it was to be expected. "Just be a week, babe, see you then," Alan consoled her.
Dani's cheek was pressed to his, "I know... love you." It was the first time I'd heard Dani say those words to another man, it made me wonder anew what our new 'normal' was going to be like, especially with Dani now making frequent trips to Tampa, probably usually alone
There were tears on her cheeks when Alan drove away but then that smile when she looked at me drove the fears out of my mind. Mostly, anyway.
I drug our bags to the check-in counter, showed the lady our tickets, and left the luggage. All through the airport, I noticed guys' eyes following Dani. Couldn't blame them, she looked spectacular in that outfit.
After waiting in line, then finally getting through security, it took another ten minutes of walking to find our gate. The fucking airport was huge! A little bigger than Pasco International (not!) Airport. Probably a couple dozen Pasco airports could fit inside that building. Anyway, we did find our little corner and then seats to sit and wait.
"Know what I regret?" Dani asked me, staring off in the distance.
I shook my head, wondering what she'd possibly have to regret, "No, what?" I asked.
"Never got to see you and April together," she said, looking at me, "You're not planning to leave me for her, are you?"
I couldn't contain the little chuckle that escaped, "After that little display of yours last night? 'Sides, she's married, lucky guy!" I told her.
Dani blushed, her face turning red, and her hands went to cover her face, "Oh God, I can't believe I did that!" letting out a little groan, "but 'Onna' was just so irresistible." She dug in her purse, pulling out a business card, showing it to me, 'Anna Jenkowski, Attorney at Law,' and her office phone number, with another hand-written number underneath. "She asked me to call her when I was in town again."
"Mmm," I told her, "that might be fun, guess you got a bit turned on from that experience, huh?"
She laughed, "Was that a question? You couldn't tell... God, I don't think I was ever so turned on in my life... and then when she took me to the back room with that guy!"
People had started to sit around us and more than one head turned our direction. Dani saw and her face turned red all over again. I don't know if she realized it or not, but she was squeezing her legs together, maybe from a bit of modesty... or something else. That little escapade, Dani face down on the front of Alan's truck afterward shot through my mind, Dani not even caring that another couple was watching and listening to her screams being fucked in a parking lot. Yeah, she'd been turned on.
"He... I just wanted Alan to take me home after we let you off, but nooo..."
As luck would have it, that was the moment they opened the doors and announced that our flight was loading. Dani and I gathered our carry-on; Dani's purse and bag, and my laptop, not that I figured I'd be using it, but just in case. Five minutes later, we were seated, and, unfortunately, we had the two inside seats. An older man, looked a little older than us, not much, probably fifties, wearing a suit, very distinguished looking, slightly graying, well-groomed hair, sat next to Dani. "That thing works out like Amanda thinks, it's going to be first-class after this," she said, our legs scrunched behind the seats ahead of us.
Dammit, I wanted to finish that conversation. Maybe Dani's seatmate would go to sleep and we could talk later.
No such freakin' luck, though. He got out a book and read, at least pretended to, in-between trying to be discrete, glancing at Dani's bare legs. I think she decided that trying to pull her skirt down would probably just make it that much more obvious so let it ride high up her thighs. I was still disappointed that she wasn't sitting in the guy's aisle seat, but seeing him trying to not stare was a turn-on in itself.
Dani's a good conversationalist, something I'm not, so she was comfortable beginning to visit with him after the first hour into the flight, asking him where he was going -- back home to Seattle after a business meeting, telling him where we lived, and so on. She found out that he was a financial analyst, his wife had passed away four years ago after thirty-nine years of marriage. He was sixty-four, not fifties. Dani told him that she's a high school science teacher, and I told him very briefly about my store.
She told him that we'd been visiting an old high school friend we'd just reunited with, not giving him any of the details of that 'visit'. I chuckled when she told him that, envisioning how the conversation could have gone if she'd been honest, 'been fucking my high school boyfriend the last week, oh, I don't know, maybe fifteen-twenty times, made my debut as a stripper last night, fucked him in the parking lot after.' Yeah, right, that would have enlivened the conversation.
I tried to add little tidbits here and there, but it was mostly Dani and him, 'Marcus', he said his name was.
"Daniella," Dani told him, "and my husband, Robert," introducing us. We both shook hands with him, although he held Dani's hand a bit longer than mine, wonder why?
Dani was most assuredly flirting with the guy, the way she was smiling at him, how her thumb rubbed the back of his hand slightly when they shook, other little things that might have seemed innocent, but I was sure the guy was picking right up on. At least if the telltale bulge in his suit pants was any indication. He wouldn't have noticed that you could see Dani's lacy black bra through her silk blouse, either.
Watching and listening to their interaction was almost, but not quite, worth not getting to finish our conversation from earlier. She'd been just on the verge of telling me what they'd done after leaving April and me at her house. Ahh, April and me, that brief thought brought a smile to my face.
We had about a two-hour layover in Salt Lake City, the three of us sticking together since we were on the same flight the rest of the way to Seattle. We found a lunch counter and had a sandwich, and Marcus finally said what I was sure was on his mind all the way from Tampa, "You're a beautiful woman," he told Dani.
She blushed, which I thought was cute, "Thank you," she said, followed by, "you're a handsome man, too, no girlfriend?"
He got out his wallet and showed us a picture of his late wife, a stunner. She looked to be in her thirties or so. "No, never found a woman who interested me after Jan, just nobody that could compare."
"I see why, she's beautiful," Dani said
He stared at her picture for a moment before putting it back into his billfold, "Wonderful woman, too, breast cancer," answering the question that was in my mind, Dani's too, probably. "She was forty-four when the picture was taken, was just as beautiful the day she died."
"I'm sorry, must have been so hard for you," Dani said, squeezing his hand.
He wiped the tears with the back of his hand and gave a little smile, seeming to recover from his moment of sadness, "Felt like my world ended that day, we'd thought she'd beaten it, but it came back so fast, so suddenly." There was a tear down Dani' cheeks, too.
It was a reminder of how cruel life could be sometimes. It made me appreciate my wife all the more, how quickly she could be taken away.
Marcus smiled, "But I still have our four kids, we all helped each other get through it, we're fine now, as fine as we'll ever be, anyway."
Dani gave his hand another squeeze across the table. He still had his billfold out, pulled out a couple business cards, giving one to each of us, "You ever need any investment advice, give me a call."
"That's timely," Dani said, "we may before long," she went on to tell him about her contract with Winsome Cosmetics and how it'd come to happen.
"Wow," he said, "fascinating, I'd love to help out."
I looked at my watch, our flight was leaving in half an hour, "Better go find our gate," I suggested. We'd never left the secure area so didn't have to go through security again. I held Dani's hand tightly, thinking about Marcus' wife as we walked toward gate 4-C.
That second leg was much shorter, not quite three hours from Salt Lake City to Seattle. This time we were seated alone, the plane much smaller, only two seats on each side of the aisle. Marcus' seat was about five rows behind us on the opposite side.
"That's so sad about his wife," Dani said once we were seated.
I nodded, "Yeah, makes you want to appreciate things all the more, doesn't it."
Dani squeezed my hand and laid her head on my shoulder, "Love you," she said. I reciprocated her words back to her.
Okay, I have to admit, yeah, the thought went through my mind; Marcus, alone the last four years, no woman in his life, the bulge in his slacks, Dani, just sort of wondering... I shook my head, trying to banish the thought from my brain. It didn't work. He said no woman had interested him since. Obviously, this one had. I wondered if the same thought might have crossed Dani's mind.
"You'd started to tell me..." I whispered in Dani's ear, "before we left Tampa, you said he didn't take you home..."
She looked up at me, her face only inches from mine, a smile crossing her face, "You sure you want to know?" she asked.
I closed my eyes, feigning sleep, "Mmhmm," I mumbled back, "sure."
Her mouth was right at my ear, barely whispering, "Took me shopping... in that dress... in the state I was in." Her tongue tickled my ear, "Then to the boat, took it out, dropped the anchor, and... "
I'd come three times the night before with April, once this morning, and my dick was hard all over again.
"What'd you buy?" I asked her.
She giggled, "This for one," indicating the blouse and skirt she was wearing, "and... something else... for after we got to the boat."
I let out a little groan, opening my eyes to look around, see if anyone was paying attention to us, no one was, that I could tell, anyway.
"Show you later," she said, tormenting me a little further.
And then she snuggled her head into the crook of my neck and didn't let out another peep until we landed in Seattle. My mind was a whirl, no way could I sleep, tired as I was. I didn't know if Dani was or not, she wasn't breathing like she was asleep so I doubted it. Ahh, the scent of her!
We met Marcus after we'd departed the plane in Seattle. We still had the hour-long jag to Pasco, then the short drive home. He was on his home turf. Even with the three-hour time difference, it was already after eleven, and I felt nearly dead to the world. Hardly any sleep the night before and little sleep the nights before had caught up with me, getting this close to home.
"If you're ever in Seattle..." he told us, reiterating the personal phone number he'd written on his business card.
Dani dug in her purse, finding a small pad and wrote out her phone number and our address, "Same if you come to the Tri-Cities, love to see you again," That thought of Dani 'entertaining' him, possibly reminding him of the pleasures of the fairer sex went through my mind all over again. Pervert!
By the time we got home that night, I was totally out of it, almost suggested we call a taxi rather than drive home from the airport. Badly as I wanted to 'sleep' with my wife, after no sex with her for nearly two weeks, everything that had happened over the last week, the only thing that happened that night was sleep, until late the next morning.
I woke up the next morning feeling randy, a lot randy, actually, wanting my wife. She was still dead to the world but sometime during the night we'd spooned together. God, she felt good in my arms after the last week, nearly two weeks since we'd made love together. My fingers just seemed to gravitate all on their own to tweak a bare nipple, mine again, I thought.
Dani squirmed with a little moan, either waking up or having a nice dream, so I pinched her nipple a little harder between my thumb and forefinger, rolling it just slightly, like she's always liked, at the same time kissing and tickling her neck with my tongue, getting more and more turned on. She snuggled back against me and her hand covered mine over her tit, pressing slightly, letting me know she liked what I was doing.
I liked it, too -- a lot, the way she was snuggling back to me, her hand over mine, the feel of her tit in my hand, just... everything. My dick was plainly liking it, too, pressing against her bare backside.
Dani rolled over, obviously awake, and kissed me, her tongue exploring my mouth. Did I mention how good it felt to have my arms around my wife in our bed? I don't think it'd ever felt that good, not even when we first married, just to feel the love emanating from her pores. "Not now," she said, tickling my lips with her tongue, "tonight... want our first time to be perfect."
Unfortunately, after we were up, later in the morning, Dani's parents invited us for dinner that night. Before her mom's phone call, we'd talked about where we might go that would be fun, where we could unload some of the stress of the last week; you know, a little not-so-innocent foreplay before that 'perfect' big event.
"Mom, Robert, and I were planning on going out, can we do it another night?" Dani asked her mother.
"Honey, I'm sorry, I've already talked to Robert's parents, and Jody and Jon, they're all coming over, we missed you last week... I... guess I could call them back..." The pleading in her voice came through, loud and clear.
Dani let out a little groan, she'd had the phone's speaker on and I heard all. I rolled my eyes at her and nodded, mouthing the word 'okay', even though every pore in my body was saying otherwise. She smiled appreciatively, "Okay, Mom, what time? We'll be there."
"Seven, seven-thirty?" she said.
When Dani clicked her phone off, she looked at me with those puppy-dog eyes that told me everything I needed to know. "It's fine," I told her, grinning at her, "we'll still have later." Inwardly, I was growling, why couldn't her mom have asked us first? Ah well, so be it. We'd probably have done the same thing if it had been one of our kids.
We got there shortly after seven, the kids were already there, not that they were 'kids' anymore, Jodi was twenty-one, and Jon twenty-six. Jodi's had off and on boyfriends, none now, and Jon's wife of two years, Tammy, a pretty, petite, redhead. Jon had done well, marrying her.
We hadn't told either about the truck and boat yet, all they knew was that we'd been visiting one of Mom's high school friends, the famous football player, and we knew Jon would be anxious to hear everything about him. Obviously, we weren't going to tell them about 'that', but Alan had autographed a football and some other things that he'll be more than a little excited about. Jon was still a kid at heart
As for me, the thing I was looking forward to was after this dinner, bedtime. I'm sure you can't figure out why. It'd been a loooonnnngg time!
Dani's parents were Jessica and Jake. Now you know why both our kids' names were Js. Not sure exactly what happened with Dani, why she wasn't a J as well. Not that I'm complaining, mind you, I love the name Daniella, love her nickname, too.
My mom and dad arrived a few minutes after us.
Jake had grilled a prime rib on his pellet grill, Jessica made a potato salad, and Dani made her cake specialty -- butter pecan. The 'kids' each brought snacks, Tammy had made ice cream. Think that wouldn't be good with the butter pecan cake? My mom and dad brought several bottles of wine, which they loved. I'm not sure what happened, but the wine-lover genes had skipped me. I thought the stuff was nothing but spoiled grapes, but as usual, would drink a little just to be polite.
"So, tell us about your trip, what did you do there for a week?" My mom, Sarah, asked. Dani and I looked at each other with a secret smile on our faces. I didn't think we were going to indulge in every little detail.
"Went to see the ballpark where Alan played," Dani told her.
"That's all? For a week? Don't think it's quite that big. Must have done more than that," Dad asked, with a perplexed look on his face.
Dani and I both chuckled. We could tell them sooo much! Some things were better left unsaid and unknown, though, much better. I think they might have misinterpreted the chuckle, "We ran into Alan's cousin, Tevin... had quite a fun evening with him," Dani said. I nearly spit out the drink I'd just taken, out through my nose, thinking about that evening. She looked around the table with a grin on her face, "We... uhh... bought a little something from him... he's a sales manager at a Ford dealership, sort of bought a new truck from him..."
Jodi looked at her mom wide-eyed, "You bought a WHAT?"
Jon's reaction was a bit different, a big smile on his face, "Cool, Mom! A big one?"
I was at least thankful that no one seemed to pick up on the 'fun evening'. Would hate to have to explain that away.
Dani went on, explaining, "It's an F150," looking at Jon, "big enough to pull the boat we bought, I'm pretty sure."
Now everyone at the table except Dani and me were in shock, a huge surprised look on their faces, "A what?" Dani's dad asked.
"We bought a boat, eighteen-foot ski boat, always wanted to learn to waterski," I explained, "Alan's going to be driving them up from Florida this week."
Jon shook his head like he was trying to clear out the shock from his brain, "Dad... why would you do that all the way there? Why not here?"
"Cuz, son, we couldn't have gotten the kind of bargain here. Alan Ryder has a lot of pull there, bought the truck from his cousin and the boat at the same time he bought a big one, so got a hell of a deal on both.
Dani's mom was watching Dani, "Alan Ryder... wasn't he the boy you were so in love with your senior year?"
Dani's face turned a bright, cherry-red. Her dad looked toward me, "Is there...?"
"Mom, Dad, that was a long time ago, he's an old high school boyfriend... he's a friend, nothing more."
"Daniellllla," her mom started, dragging her name out, "your dad and I weren't naïve back then, we knew what was going on between you two... at least part of it, we were teenagers once too, you know."
Both Jodi and Jon were looking around like 'what the hell -- something you never told us?'
Dani's face had regained her normal color, she looked more exasperated, "Mom, I'm a big girl now, an adult... almost fifty for God's sake! He's just a friend, okay?"
"Pass the potatoes, please?" her dad asked, obviously trying to change the subject.
"I want to know about this boat?" Jodi asked. 'Thank you!' I thought to myself. I was more than eager for the topic of conversation to be elsewhere. Dani's parents knew! An innocent person does not react the way Dani just had.
"Eighteen feet, three-hundred horse Yamaha engine, it's a beauty," I explained, "made for skiing."
"And ALAN RYDER is bringing it?" Jon asked, excitedly. He was Jon's hero back when he was playing and Dani was following him so closely. "And you dated him, Mom, back in high school? You never mentioned that before."
Dani let out a little groan, "Yes, honey, I dated him, and yes, he's bringing it, planning to be here Friday."
"Your mother was devastated when he decided to go to college back east instead of Washington or Washington State," her dad said, "both made an offer, Oregon, too."
"He did it for his career, Dad, because of Georgia's quarterback, it worked out for him, too."
"I lost a lot of respect for him, though, when he just abandoned my little girl," he said.
Dani took my hand and squeezed, "It worked out, though, I couldn't have had a better life with the man I love," she said, kissing me on the cheek. After the last week, she sure as hell knew how to stroke a guy's ego!
"I'm ready to sample Dani's cake and Tammy's ice cream," Jessica said. The two women got up and brought the cake and ice cream. The ice cream turned out to be the big hit of the evening. We all pretty much agreed that Jon's marriage to this girl was the smartest thing he'd ever done. How pretty and nice she was was just a bonus. That ice cream sealed the deal as far as Dani and I were concerned, and we were ready for grandkids. I looked at Dani, trying to imagine that gorgeous woman as a grandmother. It just didn't compute.
"Oh yeah, there's one other little thing we did... or I guess, that Dani did... Hon, why don't you tell them about Amanda," I told Dani.
The entire table of people looked at Dani expectantly, a wondering expression on their faces. "I had a rather exciting experience..." and proceeded to tell about the unexpected session with April that morning, filling in for the missing model, then Wednesday in the studio, and about the contract she signed, that the agent thinks she already has a part for her in an upcoming movie. "You're looking at the face for 'Winsome Naturals Cosmetics'," Dani said.
The kids and our parents all just sat, a little awestruck, I think. Finally, Jodi broke the ice, "Wow, Mom, are you serious? You have your own cosmetics company? And you're going to be in a movie?"
"Well, the company isn't mine, I'm just going to be the spokeswoman for it, it's a major company but the cosmetics line is new. As far as the movie, we don't know yet, I'll have to audition for it, but that agent sure seems to think I have a pretty good chance. And I know the cosmetics company wants all the exposure I can get."
"And they're paying you a hundred-fifty-thousand dollars for six months? Just weekends?" her dad asked.
"And after that, my agent will demand a lot more if it goes as well as everyone thinks it will," Dani added.
We spent the next fifteen minutes talking about Dani's upcoming new part-time career. We hadn't been to the bank yet with her twenty-five-thousand-dollar check, so she got it out of her purse and showed it, that made the whole unbelievable thing seem so real.
Later in the evening, before we all left, Dani asked, "Jon, would you mind helping your dad get my old trunk down from the attic and put in the van? There's some old things I want out of it."
So, Dani, Jon, and I trudged upstairs to get the trunk from the attic. The pull-down ladder is in Dani's old bedroom, and I couldn't help but remember what I'd seen in that same room that night last October when I stepped back into 1987. The bed had been changed since then, but still, the room brought that memory flooding back, the night Dani lost her virginity. That incredible, unbelievable night that couldn't possibly have happened, but did.
We retrieved the trunk and carried it downstairs and out to the van. It wasn't overly heavy, so Dani and I would be able to get it into our house. I was more than anxious to see what was inside... and then what comes after! It had been two weeks, well -- within a day or two, since, you know what. And after that last week... I wanted my wife!
"That was a little embarrassing," Dani said, looking at me during the ten-minute drive home, "Mom and Dad knew?"
I chuckled, "Sounds like they knew a lot more than you suspected, maybe you didn't fool them quite as much as you thought." I found it incredibly amusing that, now, thirty years later, she's finally discovering that her parents weren't quite as naïve as she'd thought.
She laid her head back against the headrest and closed her eyes, "And now Jon and Jodi... and of course, Tammy, know too. What are we going to do when he's here? I don't want them to think..."
"Hon, they already do..."
"Oh God!" her face was red all over again.
"Maybe... we should ask him to stay in a hotel when he's here," Dani suggested.
"That'd be a little awkward, don't you think, when we have a perfectly good, empty guest room?"
"Yeah, dumb idea. Maybe... we just let them think whatever... they'll never know for sure."
I nodded, "We can't ask him to stay in a hotel." God, I hadn't thought a lot about it before, but the idea of Alan Ryder sleeping with my wife in our house was a major turn-on.
We set the trunk in our bedroom, and I sat on the bed while Dani opened it.
"Oh wow, my old cheer costume," holding it up in front of her and looking down at it, so tiny!
"Try it on," I asked her, anxious to see what she'd look like in it, sexy as hell, I was guessing.
She giggled, "I don't know, I have boobs now, you know." Yeah, I had noticed that, especially over the last week. She took it into our bathroom... and a few minutes later reappeared. My breath caught, remembering what Dani had looked like with that same cheer outfit on that night in 1987 that I'd seen last October. This version was so much prettier.
She did a little twirl, "A little tight but I can get into it." Tight, indeed! Dani's boobs looked like they were smushed, trying to squirt out the top.
"What's that?" I asked, pushing the little short skirt aside, just a little bit of color showing at the edge of her cheerleader tights. I pushed her tights aside, right at the edge of her pussy slit, a tattoo, maybe three inches tall ― a very small naked girl on a stripper pole!
Dani's face turned red, "I... forgot to mention that... Alan... Friday night... took me to this place... I picked it out, a reminder." She was looking at me with fear on her face, "You... hate it..."
I wasn't sure what to think, my Dani, a tattoo! Stripper, no less! God, that night! I couldn't take my eyes away. "No, I... like it." The pole in my pants was mute evidence. I knew I shouldn't, it being instigated by another guy and all, her lover. But I'd sure as hell be thinking of her on that stage every time she got naked.
She knelt in front of me, smiling, "You already know how horny I was that night, guess I was up for about anything if it involved my pussy," unzipping my pants.
I watched her, wishing Dani's costume wasn't quite so tight around her bosom. "You fuck the guy? Tattoo guy, I mean?"
She ignored my question, obviously reading my mind instead of listening to my words, "It didn't use to be this tight. We always used to wear a bra with it... except when I was with Alan... I didn't." She had my cock out, standing up proudly, poking a nice hole in the air, wrapping her fingers around it, spreading out the spit she'd put on her fingers. "He liked to look down my top when I did this," leaning over and curling her tongue around the head, "and we did it a lot."
I groaned, thinking of teenaged Daniella wearing this same costume, sucking that big, black dick, remembering last Wednesday morning on the boat, then the question she hadn't answered, "Did you... fuck the guy?"
Her lips wrapped around me, and I closed my eyes, breathing deep, enjoying the sensation, feeling her lips sliding off, I was rock-hard. "No... but Alan and I didn't make it back to his truck after, either."
"Think we should see what else is in the trunk, okay?"
No! I wanted her to finish what she'd just started. She stood, going back to the trunk, rummaging through it, "Several are here, which do you want me to try next?"
"Is the New Year's Eve one there? You said it might be."
She rummaged a bit more, then with her hands still deep in the trunk, looked up at me with a smile on her face, "Found them, need to close your eyes, want to surprise you with this one."
A few minutes later, Dani called from the bathroom, telling me to close my eyes again. I did so and heard Dani re-enter the bedroom, "Okay, open," she said.
There stood Dani in what had to be the nothingest blouse I'd ever seen, no more than a wisp of totally transparent, purplish, flowery material, like looking through a purple, wintry fog. And she'd said that her bra was almost as see-through. She wasn't exaggerating, her pink, dimpled areola with the pointed nubbins in the center came through almost like she was naked. "You... wore that in high school?" I asked her, incredulous.
"Like I told you, he told me we weren't going out, it was just for Alan to see... and he'd seen me naked so many times by then.
I reached up, cupping her breasts with my hands, the delicate material of her blouse only adding to her sexiness. I tried to imagine Dani as eighteen years old, wearing this same blouse and bra. And like she'd said, the skirt was much more opaque but short, so damned short. From the time I'd met Dani through twenty-eight years of marriage to this last week, I'd never seen her in anything even remotely like what she was wearing now. And she'd worn this at a party, with Alan's football player jocks... the only girl.
She sat on my lap, kissing me, lots of tongue, hands behind my head, "Undo my bra," she said. Gladly, I thought, reaching up underneath her blouse, then watched as Dani performed her magic trick of slipping it off without removing the blouse. How she does that...?
"Think I forgot to mention, one of the guys undid it while I was kissing another guy," she said, "then their hands and mouths were everywhere."
God, she was as good as naked on top with that sheer blouse on. I lifted the front of it and sucked a nipple in my mouth, "Uhuh, there, too," as she pulled my head in tighter, moaning.
I tried to envision Dani, my future wife playing spin the bottle, kissing, practically topless, guy's mouths all over her, sucking her tit, a bunch of horny football jocks. I started to ask her, "You..."
"Was so fuckin' horny, yes... like I am now, just remembering. You want to know what we did later... when we were alone?"
I could imagine, but... "Yes," I told her, hardly able to stand it. My dick was standing tall and proud, pointing to the sky. Dani got back down on her knees in front of me, tugging my pants and shorts down. "They wanted to fuck me, I wanted... but Alan wouldn't let them."
She didn't finish that statement, didn't have to, pretty obvious. Once she had my pants down around my ankles, she stood and straddled my waist, lowering herself, holding my shaft at her slit, then continuing to lower herself.
"Ohh shit!" I moaned, feeling my wife's pussy wrapping itself around me, impaling herself for the first time in what had seemed a lifetime, two weeks... two fucking long weeks!
She was so slippery, so hot, feeling like a first time, it had been so long! Dani moaned along with me.
Then it dawned on me, "No panties?"
"Never said I wore panties that night, just the skirt and top."
Oh God, that New Year's just got exponentially hotter!'
"We sat just like this," Dani kissing me, her tongue down my throat, our pelvises pressed tight together, Dani's hips rocking, grinding. I don't know what had happened in the last week, but I sure as hell didn't remember her pussy squeezing and pulsing like it was now. God!
"I... " trying to tell her I couldn't stop what was happening to my body. She knew, sure she could feel it coming, the way her body responded. We thrust together, my climax building, my dick expanding even more, until it exploded inside her, Dani letting out a scream to match my groans. My wife was home, we were together again!
We made love twice more that night, once with Dani climbing on top like she had with Alan that night I slept with them, what -- just three nights ago. The other early in the morning, missionary style with lots of kissing and nipple nibbling
Maybe the night hadn't gone exactly to the plan, but it had been pretty damned perfect!
The next morning, Dani dressed for school -- and for teasing Tom, her teacher friend. "Have to be a little more careful, though," she said, "don't want him to see my tattoo... might give him the wrong idea."
No, I thought, it'd give him exactly the RIGHT idea.
But she wore a bit more demure panties, maybe she needs to work back up (or down) to the thong again.
It felt weird being back at the store like things were normal once again, when things were anything but normal. And that lack of normalcy was brought home very clearly that evening when Dani told me, "Amanda called, said she has an audition for me next week for a movie. They wanted it this week but she told them I wouldn't be available till next, doing it Saturday."
It was happening, already. "She say anything about the movie?" I asked her.
"A little, it's a love story. The woman's, my part, husband is killed, then she falls in love with her therapist after not being able to cope with his death."
"Sounds pretty emotional, think you could handle that?" I asked her.
She thought for a minute, "Don't know... it's a movie, not real, how do actresses and actors deal with something like that?"
I had no idea, never been in that kind of situation. I've always wondered how they deal with the sex, which reminded me, "Is there...?"
She read my mind, "Nudity? Sex? A little, she said, not too explicit."
I tried to wrap my head around that. Even that strip club was one thing, but nudity for all the world to see... and maybe with a guy, was something else entirely.
"She said that can be negotiated a lot of the time, though, have to see, I guess,"
"Make sure they know you're a teacher, not sure how the school district would feel about something like that."
She nodded, "It's not like I have the part yet, you know, it's just an audition."
Don't ask me how I knew, but I knew -- yeah, she had the part. Her agent wouldn't be asking her to fly back to Tampa for a part she wasn't going to get.
"Oh, one more thing, Alan's on his way. He said he left this morning, should be here Friday sometime."
"I was thinking, maybe having dinner with the kids and our parents Friday night?" She went on, "Then, maybe a more 'adult' dinner Saturday with Jenny and Richard... and maybe an extra girl... just to keep it even?"
I liked it. I knew that the kids, especially Jon were aching to meet his childhood hero. Extra girl? "And who might you be thinking of for Saturday?" I asked her, "I assume you have someone specific in mind."
She nodded, a smile on her face, "I do. Not mentioning any names, though, would be a fun surprise for someone," she said.
One name rose to the top of that list in my mind, Rebekka, from Castle, the adult store where we'd bought those toys. Was that nearly two months ago? Hard to believe! Just the thought of the possibility of Rebekka coming to Dani's 'adult' party sent the blood flowing to my dick. Or... April? Could she be coming along with Alan? Thinking about just three nights ago, with April! Dani's mystery woman, that night she'd tied me, blindfolded, to the chair? No, I dismissed her, she didn't want to be known.
"Want to see what else is in the trunk?" Dani asked.
Yeah! I thought. "Yeah, I'd like that," trying to hide some of the glee in my voice.
Dani giggled, "Thought you might, me too." So, we trudged to our bedroom, Dani's trunk still sitting on the floor at the foot of our bed, looking just as innocent as it had when Dani and I put it there last night. She directed me to sit on the bed again, and she opened it. I hadn't even thought about it last night, but tonight realized how unfair it was. From where I was sitting, I couldn't see inside it and wanted to.
"Ooh, my prom dress." She looked up at me, "I ever tell you about prom night?"
I shook my head, "No," I told her, "I'm all ears."
She closed the lid again, "Wait... I think the pictures..." She went in our closet, "Hon, would you come, take down this album for me, please?"
I retrieved the album from the top shelf, one I've seen up there a few hundred times but don't remember it ever being down before. We sat together on the edge of the bed, and she opened the album. It was pictures of Dani's family from many years ago, long before we were married, when she was still in school, a very innocent-looking, pretty young girl, and parents that were probably ten years younger than we are now. Her mom was a beautiful lady back then, no mystery where Dani got her looks from. She still is attractive for a woman in her seventies, a preview of Dani in a few years, not even a little unpleasant Dani pointed out various things in the pictures, giggling at some of the silly clothes she wore.
And then she turned the page and they were there, the pictures she said she hoped she still had, high-school age Dani dressed up in a beautiful, blue dress, hair done up, standing next to a very nice-looking, young black guy, Alan Ryder, him in a suit, his arm possessively around the waist of 'his' girl, my wife to be three years later. Daniella looked radiantly happy. There were several different poses, then more at a different house, Alan's, I presumed.
Alan had already developed those broad shoulders and slim waist. That 'other' part of him, too, I presumed, although it wasn't in the pictures. Guess I didn't have to presume, I'd seen him for myself that night. It was no wonder that a teenaged girl would fall for the kid... or the adult, thirty-one years later.
"Both our parents wanted pictures, so he picked me up, Dad took pictures, then we went back to his house. We were such a sweet couple," she giggled, "if only they'd known..."
"Seems maybe they did, at least yours," I suggested.
She frowned, "Uhuh, guess so," she said.
"You want to see the dress?" she asked me, changing the topic from what her parents knew, "it's in the trunk."
She didn't wait for an answer, got up, opened the trunk again, and took out what looked like a very carefully folded and wrapped dress, taking it into our bathroom.
It was probably twenty-thirty minutes later when she reappeared, her hair done up like in the pictures, fresh makeup and lipstick; one of her old favorites, not the new one she's modeling for. And wearing the dress, beautiful! It looked like silk, long with a slit up one side to her thigh, spaghetti straps over her bare shoulders, light blue. "Beautiful, the pictures don't do it justice," I told her.
"Thank you, Alan liked it, too." She sat down on the bed and kissed me, pushing us both back on the bed, the slit up the side opening and exposing one stocking-covered leg completely.
"We went to Columbia Park before the dance, kissed and made out... Alan's hands everywhere."
I was leaning over her, kissing her chest above the top of her dress, a hand went down between her legs, panties already soaked, "There?" I asked.
"Uhuh," she answered. I pressed fingers underneath her panties, rubbing her slit. She moaned, "There, too," I pressed two fingers inside her. She was wet, they slipped right in so easily. My mouth worked its way down her chest, pushing the top of her dress and bra down, sucking in a nipple, "Yessss," she moaned.
"You were a naughty girl, weren't you?" I mumbled out, in-between moving from one nipple to the other.
"Ohh, you have no idea!" sitting up and kneeling in front of me, "take my bra off," she asked while she was undoing my pants zipper. I reached behind, unsnapping the latch just as I felt her lips wrapping around my engorged cock.
I closed my eyes and breathed deeply, feeling my wife's exquisite lips and tongue. The bra had no shoulder straps so I just tugged it off, then laid back and enjoyed, my cock totally hard.
She didn't let me come, pulling her mouth away just before, then crawled up on the bed, straddling me, and lowered her wet, panty-clad pussy to my mouth. I pushed it aside and tasted her goodies, my tongue groping inside her, looking for her clit. She let out a loud moan when I found it, her body tensing, legs squeezing my face.
Then suddenly... "Think we better go to the dance, don't you?" pulling off of me, standing and sliding her panties down her legs, then straightening the straps of the dress over her now braless tits, handing me her panties.
I stood, struggling to tuck myself back in and zip back up, looking at my wife, now pantiless and braless, her engorged nipples very evident under her dress. She found a music channel on the satellite and we danced; at least held each other tight, her arms around my neck, mine around her waist, cheeks tight together, moving around the room.
"This how you went to your prom?" I whispered in her ear, visualizing Dani, no bra or panties, that dress, slit nearly to her waist, in a room full of high school kids.
"Uhuh, was so horny." We danced a short while, then Dani pulled away and took my hand, tugging me out of the bedroom into our living room, lights still on, over to the window overlooking the street. She leaned against it, facing outside, "Fuck me, Robert, now!"
I looked out, street lights were on, our light was on, there was no one... but could be, most likely would be, "The neighbors, someone... will see,"
"Uhuh... hope so, fuck me!"
Who was I to argue? I dropped my pants, got behind her, and...
"Ohhh!" Dani groaned as my cock buried itself inside her, pushing her dress aside. I groaned from the pleasure, never before had we done anything like this.
"Community room... there was this little room," I thrust into her again, she let out a squeal, "where we did it... couldn't..." another plunge deep inside her, "... wait... almost hoped..." another thrust, "someone... ohhh, that feels so good... might come in... see us."
I visualized it, the innocent, pretty young girl posing with her boyfriend in the pictures with their parents, the two of them at the prom unable to wait, finding a room and... The orgasm hit me and hit hard, I lifted my wife to her toes, still in her heels, her orgasm hitting an instant behind mine, Dani's body shuddering, then going limp.
I had no clue if anyone had seen. It was, just that they could have. A few minutes later, we were back in the bedroom, Dani sucking my cock back to life. "Was so glad for the mattress in his truck," she said in-between sucks.
We fucked one more time, doggy style, the way she said they'd done it in the back of Alan's truck, Dani's silk dress still on, same as that other night.
And it was still on in the morning when we both had to get up and go to work, although badly in need of cleaning, encrusted with our joint cum.
The rest of the week was pretty routine, our lovemaking coming in the middle of the night, Dani waking me by sucking me to hardness, then straddling me and fucking. Apparently, she'd learned to enjoy it with Alan and I certainly had no objections. Other than that we did a lot of 'married people' snuggling and kissing, but the sex seemed anything but.
Alan called at three-fifteen, Friday, said he'd gotten to town and needed our address, which Dani had omitted giving him. He called me instead of Dani because she was still at school, her last class of the day, Physics-two. I gave him the address, told him Dani should be home around four-thirty, and the location of the key we'd hidden for him, suspecting that we'd both be busy when he got here. I was hoping to leave the store a little early, but it was spring, and people were doing a lot of mechanic work over the weekend. That, and the fact there were only two of us in the store that evening. Jacob, one of our salesmen, had a wife in the hospital about to have a baby. Pretty damned flimsy excuse to not be at work! I knew I wouldn't be able to get out until after closing at seven.
He surprised me after I told him where the key was hidden, telling me that he'd stop at his hotel first then be over probably around fivish.
"What? No," I told him, "we have our guest room ready
"We'll see after tonight, but I think the hotel is best," he insisted. I knew Dani would be disappointed, but we'd talked about it and he was right, it would be best. I texted Dani, letting her know Alan was here and planning to stay in a hotel, tonight at least.
Dani had her family dinner planned for eight. I wasn't able to get out of the store until quarter after seven, then home at seven-thirty. It was weird seeing that fancy truck and boat in our driveway, and four other cars parked in front of the house, one for each set of parents, Jon, and Jodi.
Jon, Jodi, my dad and Dani's dad were all out with Alan ogling the boat. "Pretty nice boat, Son," Dad told me after I'd parked across the street.
"Thanks, Dad, I'm anxious to get it on the river, hopefully this weekend sometime." Jon and Jodi were already in it, Jon sitting in the Captain's seat.
"Gonna let me drive, Dad?" Jon asked. I laughed, that hadn't taken long, about how long I'd expected.
"My boat, I drive!" I told him. He knew better.
"Guess you met our families," I told Alan. He nodded. "Thanks, by the way, for bringing the truck and boat, I know it was a long trip."
He nodded, smiling like he knew what his reward was going to be, well worth the drive.
"Loved your pickup, by the way," he said.
After a little more oohing and ahhing over the boat and truck, we all went back inside. Dani and our moms were just setting food on the table; a pork roast, done the way only my mom knew how to cook a pork roast. I was guessing she could even show Alan a thing or two about pork roasts. I had no idea how she got them so damned good. Mine and Dani's were always good, but nothing like my mother's. She's tried to teach us, but they still never came out like hers. I feared that when Mom died, I'd never taste her pork roast again. Pretty dumb, hunh.
Dani's mom brought a peach pie and ice cream, and Dani had fixed homemade biscuits, a salad, and corn on the cob. In short, we were going to have a feast. Even a chef like Alan would have to be impressed.
I was surprised, I'd expected to see Tammy there as well. I asked Jon about her, "She couldn't come," he told me, "the yoga class she teaches is Friday nights." I'd Forgotten about that. It's where Jon met her, at one of her yoga classes.
When we sat to eat, Jon started peppering Alan with football questions, and he good-humoredly tried to answer everything; Jodi wanted to know how he knew Mom, ahem, that one brought a smile that I tried to hide. She already knew, from dinner at Dani's parents' last Sunday. Guess she wanted to hear from Alan's perspective.
"This pretty girl asked me to be her escort at the Homecoming game," he explained, "how could any red-blooded guy say no to that? Then we dated a little after that until I left for college. Was surprised to get a Facebook message from my old friend a few months ago, and I invited your parents to my second restaurant's grand opening."
"Then he invited us back to vacation in Tampa over spring vacation, loved it there... and Alan turned out to be a wonderful host," Dani added.
Yeah, 'loved it' and 'wonderful host' doesn't exactly describe much of that trip! Not that we could describe ANY of it, except in totally generic terms.
"And did she tell you about her big adventure with a studio? This girl's going to be famous before long," Alan added.
Dani blushed at his comment, "We did, last Sunday evening, had a big dinner with our parents," I said, adding, "we just found out, too, that Dani has an audition already lined up for a movie next weekend."
"Fantastic! In Tampa? I still have a spare bedroom in case you need it," Alan offered.
"Thanks, but the studio's getting me a room, won't get there until late Friday night, and it'll probably be a long day Saturday," she said, adding, "and I have to fly home early Sunday."
"Wow, Mom, this is for real, isn't it?" Jodi said.
"It's just a short audition, nothing more, Honey, and the makeup company wants some more shots, that's what'll take most of the day," Dani explained. Yeah, 'nothing more', famous last words! She hadn't told me, though, about the studio getting her the room, I'd assumed she'd be staying with Alan. So had he from the disappointed expression on his face. I was pretty damned sure he'd be right there, wherever she was.
Alan promised pictures and autographs and said he'd love to toss the ball back and forth a little tomorrow. There was a lot more, but you get the idea, it was a very pleasant family dinner and getting to know a new friend. Dani and Alan made a very conscious effort to hide their current romantic involvement, keeping everything strictly platonic.
We agreed that Jon, Jodi, Alan, and us would take the boat out first thing in the morning, meeting here at eight for breakfast. We were all anxious. Dani and I sure as hell were. Our parents said they'd go out with us later, which was good, it only has seating for six.
"I've been thinking," Alan started to say, "done a little research, can't find a really good, high-end steakhouse anywhere in the Tri-Cities. I think there'd be a market for one... think I'll look into the possibility a little more and maybe open one here."
Alan said he was tired from the long drive, so we let him take my car, and he left for the hotel around ten. The rest of the family went home shortly after.
"Well, that went well," Dani said with a smile on her face.
"Did," I agreed with a nod, "I thought you and Alan handled it very well," I told her, "I was surprised about the room next weekend, though, thought you'd be staying with Alan."
She let out a little laugh, "I am, didn't want the kids to know that, though... maybe, just a little white fib... probably not in his guest room, either"
"No, prob'ly not," I agreed, then, "Guess it isn't April, huh?" I mentioned,
"Huh, what? What about April?" she acted confused.
"The mystery woman, I thought she might have come with Alan and that was who my mystery date was going to be."
Dani gave a little chuckle, "Maybe it is. Maybe that's why Alan's staying in the hotel... speaking of which, you mind if I go out for a little bit?"
I thought about April in the hotel room with Alan, it gave me a little pang of jealousy... and Dani, there with the two of them, a little pang of something else. "You know where he's at, his room?"
Dani dug in her pants pocket, she was just wearing jeans and an attractive blouse, nothing sexy, unless you counted tight jeans as being sexy. Was, kinda, a lot, actually. Everything seemed sexy on Dani now, reminded me of that Mel McDaniels song, 'Baby's Got Her Blue Jeans On.' She pulled out a hotel room key, showing it to me, "Uhuh, know where."
"Don't wait up, might be a little late," she said as she stepped out the door. Yeah, might.
That trunk was still in our bedroom, the same place at the foot of the bed. I knew there were more things in it that I'd have a more than casual interest in and thought about using some of my alone time to explore. I resisted, though, it seemed like cheating. That got a laugh, me going through the trunk without Dani was cheating, while she was fucking her lover in his hotel room.
I went to bed instead and stared at the ceiling, imagining what Dani was doing. Of one thing I was certain, Alan was being amply rewarded for his long drive. I thought about Dani's newfound penchant for exhibitionism, wondering if his hotel has a balcony. Probably. Was Dani, right this instant, leaning over the railing, naked, legs spread apart, Alan behind her driving his monster in and out of her?
Or maybe in the spa, sitting on Alan's dick under water, impaling herself, probably with a tiny bikini top on, which reminded me of our first night in Tampa, that seemed an eternity ago, the little bikini I'd gotten for her at their front desk. That clerk, a young woman, had giggled, thinking it was so funny when I picked out the tiny bikini and told her I was going to tell my wife it was the only one they had her size. And how on fire Dani had been when we got back to our room afterward.
Lots of other scenarios went through my mind as well, you could probably envision a few yourself after reading about her exploits in Tampa. I was sure, well -- fairly certain, that April wasn't in the hotel room with them, although it'd sure as hell be fun. Tomorrow night, too. I was about ninety-nine percent certain my mystery date was going to be Rebekka.
I thought about what Alan had said about opening a restaurant here, which would mean spending many nights alone in our bed imagining what Dani might be doing, on top of the nights I knew she'd be spending in Tampa for her new gig.
I was lying in bed, stark naked on top of the covers, my dick pointing straight up, fully engorged when I heard the garage door opener. I glanced at the clock again, not that I hadn't glanced at it every five minutes for the last hours, two-thirty-eight, Dani had been gone not quite four hours. She and Alan would have done a lot of fucking in four hours.
I love watching Dani undress, have for twenty-eight years, but it's taken on a whole new dimension these last few months, like every time is the first time. She unbuttoned her blouse and slipped it off her shoulders, no bra underneath, "You had on a bra earlier," I commented.
She nodded, "Guess I must have left it with Alan," she said, "things had gotten a bit hectic."
She sat on the edge of the bed and slipped off her black, patent-leather boots, about three-inch heels on them, then stood and slid those tight blue jeans down her legs, leaving only a satin thong to cover herself. "Bet Alan liked that, didn't he?"
She smiled, answering, "Uhuh, did, so did..."
Those two words caught my attention, liked grabbed it and shook it by the neck, "So did...? Who?" By then I was shaking. April?
She giggled, pushing that thong down, "Liked this, too," straddling me and letting herself sink down over me. "That cum, nice and slippery," grinding herself down like she does plus that squeezing trick she'd just learned. "Don't ever let anyone sell that 'married person sex short," she said, letting out little groans. I was... oh shit, this felt good!
"Almost as good as threesomes," she added.
Ohhhh! I gritted my teeth, felt my hands all on their own, digging into Dani's hips, pulling her down tighter. "Threesome... who?" was all I could get out along with my moans.
I felt her pulling herself up, then dropping back down, going through that grinding exercise again, "Not gonna... tell."
Dani and I had made love every night, almost always once like this, but this time seemed... different, Dani stoking my fire like she was.
"You fucked... two guys?"
"Mmm, maybe... maybe it was another girl, too." April! Had to be. Wished I'd checked out the inside of the new truck, her perfume would still be lingering from the long trip. She'd have made Alan's long trip very enjoyable, remembering that unbelievably wild night one week earlier.
Under the circumstances, I didn't last long, not with Dani teasing about how much she'd enjoyed her threesome, that along with her pussy pulsing and squeezing. It was a good thing none of the kids or parents had decided to spend the night, they'd have most assuredly been awakened by the commingling of our wailing reverberating through the house.
"Who's this mystery date going to be," I asked Dani, "you can tell me, I won't tell your husband." Luckily, I wasn't a cat. Curiosity killed the cat.
She giggled, got up, and went to her dresser. I watched her naked tits jiggle, thinking of Alan getting this same sight just minutes before. She pulled out a little box, bringing it back to the bed and sitting down on the edge. "I think tomorrow night I might put these on you," opening the box, holding up the two painted eye patches April had glued to her eyelids for those first several days in Tampa. "You'd be kinda cute with these over your eyes. Then you could keep wondering."
She wouldn't, would she?
The next morning, we were breakfasted and ready to go to take the boat out by nine. Dani had vacillated on what to wear, I wanted her to wear the swimsuit she wore that first day on Alan's boat, the one the marina guy couldn't take his eyes away from. She didn't think it would be exactly appropriate with the kids on the boat so she thought about one of her more modest one-piece swimsuits. But then we realized we weren't in Tampa any longer. It may have been in the eighties there, but it wasn't here. The forecast was for the high 50s, not exactly swimsuit weather, so we all decided on just casual clothes
That boat was... how many ways are there to say incredible! We'd stopped at the marina first and bought six lifejackets, and once we had the boat out in the open water, wow, just wow! I couldn't wait to get some skis or a pull toy behind it. That'd have to wait until a bit warmer weather, though. It was the first of April, nice weather, high fifties, not quite waterskiing temperature. Besides, that water was C O L D!
We played with the boat all day, wondering why in hell we hadn't bought something like this years ago. It wouldn't have been nearly like this thing, but still woulda been fun.
I rented a slip at the marina to park the boat and trailer, so at nearly five, we were headed home in the truck. Jon, Jodi, and Tammy were all in Jon's car, so it was just the three of us in the truck. Alan wanted to see a bit of town, how much it'd changed since he and Dani were in high school, plus maybe scout out a location for a new restaurant.
It was after six by the time we were back at the house. Alan had found a couple locations, one with a closed store on the site, another was a parking lot not far from the mall. He said he'd have to build new in either location. He said he'd check on them once he was back home. Dani said she had some baking to do before our 'adult' evening.
Which reminded me, who was going to be my 'date' for the evening? If it was April, it seemed weird that she hadn't come with us on the boat, although there were six of us and it only had seating for six. It was only certified for six as well. Ah well, the mystery would be solved shortly.
Another thing, no, I wasn't concerned that after last night (morning actually) I wouldn't be able to do 'it'. My system had grown very accustomed to regenerating itself speedily with the incredible sex life we'd been experiencing over the last months.
Dani's baking that she had to do? Alan had brought along the secret ingredients for brownies, the ones that made them special. Apparently, they were going to be dessert, that and the hundred-dollar-a-bottle rum he'd brought, too. Dani said that Jenny was bringing homemade pizza. Her 'mystery' guest was bringing... herself. "That'll be more than enough," Dani said with a little chuckle. What the hell did that mean?
So, Dani filled the house with the aroma of fresh-baked brownies, we arranged the dining table with an oversized tablecloth, and six place settings, had everything ready so Dani went upstairs to dress. She'd set out my clothes in one of the spare bedrooms because, "I need my privacy," she'd said. Alan took the other guest room. We had two bathrooms upstairs, one of them off the master bedroom, and one downstairs. I told Alan he could use the extra upstairs one and I'd use the downstairs one to get ready. Why is it the women always get first choice?
I showered and shaved downstairs, then wrapped up in a robe to go up to 'my' bedroom. My clothes were simple, a pair of silky boxers, slacks and a nice shirt, and my good shoes. It took me ten minutes to dress, then was back downstairs enjoying the smell of those brownies that Dani had taken out of the oven shortly before.
A few minutes later, Alan was downstairs, damn, he cleaned up nice. It's no wonder that he can get a girl to fall for him.
At quarter-till-nine, the doorbell rang and Jenny and Richard came in. They'd been there often enough that they never bothered waiting for someone to open the door, just rang the bell and came in.
I shook hands with Richard, then hugged Jenny, remembering what her body had felt like that night, hoping maybe for a repeat?
Jenny was dressed in... I'd seen that dress somewhere before but had no idea where. She looked spectacular, one of the prettiest women ever. I think I'd mentioned before that Dani still lamented the fact that she'd been homecoming queen and not Jenny... THAT was where I'd seen that dress, she'd worn it that homecoming night! Even after all those years, it still fit, but why wouldn't it, with Jenny's dancer's body? Besides, Dani's prom dress had still... her homecoming dress, she hadn't modeled it for me, was she?
It was the dress she'd worn that night she'd lost her virginity to Alan Ryder. We didn't have much longer to wait, Dani came downstairs just a few minutes after Jenny and Richard arrived. She looked... she'd have passed for her daughter, Jodi. I glanced at Alan, his eyes were wide, jaw open, no doubt remembering. I sure as hell was! This was the girl I'd seen that night in 1987, a little more 'matured' in all the right places; but her hair, her makeup, the dress -- even the queen's crown on her head. She was 'that girl'.
As we stood gawking at the two women, the spell was broken with the doorbell ringing. "You better get that," Daniella told me, even her voice sounded younger, "that'll be your date."
It was Saturday evening, Dani had arranged a little party for six of us: Jenny and her husband, Richard, Alan, me, and a 'mystery' guest, my date for the evening. I could only think of two people it might be, either April who I'd suspected had ridden from Tampa with Alan, or Rebekka, the salesgirl we'd met in Castle, the adult store in Kennewick. Or maybe, the mystery girl from that night with me tied to the chair.
And then it dawned on me, the reason I'd been uneasy about this evening. It would be the first time that Dani's relationship with Alan would go public. Not 'public' public, but you know what I mean; Jenny, Richard, and my mystery date, whoever she might be. I imagined that Dani had already told Jenny about Alan, but hearing and seeing are two completely different things. I fully expected that Dani being Alan's woman would be on full display tonight.
I hoped so, it was turning me on that Jenny would be watching her best friend with Alan Ryder. Hopefully, Dani 'with' him -- intimately, the thought growing an erection poking at my pants, making love or fucking. No, tonight was going to be for fucking, hardcore. I don't know how, but somehow, I knew that tonight was going to be life-changing. Something, I had no idea what, was going to happen before the night was over but something that was going to be momentous!
The doorbell brought me out of my reverie, Jenny and Richard. It took me a few minutes but I eventually realized the dress Jen was wearing was the same dress I'd seen that night last October, Homecoming, the night she'd been crowned princess and Daniella queen, the night that had started all of this, when I'd gone back in time and watched Daniella and Alan.
And then Dani came downstairs... wearing the dress she'd worn that night, too, the dress Alan Ryder had watched her take off right before she lost her virginity to him, the very same guy who was standing beside me, thirty-one years later.
My mind went back to that night, Dani in that dress, eighteen years old. Her and him, Daniella's bed. Would that night be reenacted? This time with an audience? Was that my premonition?
As Alan, Richard, and I stood gawking at Jenny and Dani, wearing their sexy, high school homecoming dresses, makeup making the both of them seem so much younger, the spell was broken with Alan exclaiming, "Babygirl!"
Then the doorbell rang, "You better get that," Daniella told me. Even her voice sounded younger, "that'll be your date."
I'd been so curious all week. Now that it was time, whoever she was, standing right outside our door, I couldn't move. My feet felt nailed to the floor. "You going to get the door?" Dani asked me, sounding more than a little frustrated that I hadn't even moved. The doorbell rang again, "Answer... The... Door..." Dani told me, this time with force in her words.
I'd never felt leaden feet like those were but slowly made my way to the door, gripping the knob. If it'd been April, wouldn't she have come with Alan? My heart was pounding when I turned the knob and pulled it open.
"Betty?" I gawked, 'frumpy Betty'! Except this woman wasn't 'frumpy', not in the least. Betty, the woman who does our bookkeeping, who makes sure our store runs smoothly. She comes in every Friday, all day, wears nothing except loose-fitting, shapeless sweatshirts and pants, no makeup -- ever.
Except she didn't look anything like that at all standing on our doorstep, "Betty," I smiled at her, "come in, wow... you look..." I couldn't even think of an appropriate word, "gorgeous!" was the only word that came to mind, and wow, that didn't even fit. This was NOT the Betty Ford I knew!
It dawned on me, Betty! She was the girl with Dani that night I'd been tied up on the chair, had to have been! How else could she be here tonight? No wonder she'd never spoken that night, I'd have recognized her voice in an instant. Dani sure as hell hadn't been lying when she told me later that I knew the woman, but I'd have never, ever have suspected Betty.
She stepped in, and I put a hand behind her back, guiding her into our living room, introducing her to our other guests and them to her, my store's 'office manager' I told them. She doesn't actually have a title but if she had, that's what it would have been. Betty and her husband had divorced several years earlier, "Nothing acrimonious," she'd said back then, "we just grew apart." I'd had no idea about her love life since then.
Dani was smirking, enjoying every second of the shock expressed on my face. 'Frumpy Betty' was wearing a long dress, tight, slit about three-quarters up her left leg, light green satin, and why hadn't I ever noticed her gorgeous green eyes? Maybe because she'd always worn dark-rimmed glasses, and her red hair had always been up in a bun instead of flowing around her shoulders like it was now.
I never knew Betty's age, it never mattered, she was just good at her job, and very pleasant the days she was in the office. Now, she looked ten years younger, at least. I dunno, maybe mid-thirties?
I couldn't take my eyes away from Betty, this was a woman who, in the years I'd known her, had NEVER worn anything even hinting at a feminine figure. But wow, this dress demonstrated perfectly what I'd never have imagined was under those sweatshirts and sweatpants.
Someone else in the room seemed entranced by 'Frumpy Betty' -- Alan. When I introduced them, he took her hand, which I'd never realized was quite so slender, brought it to his lips, and kissed the back, giving her a slight bow, "You're a beautiful young lady," he said. I took a quick glance at Dani, maybe a little frown on her face? Touch of jealousy?
"Thank you," Betty told him, her face turning a shade of blush. She seemed more than a little embarrassed by his attention.
"Guess I'd better get the pizza in the oven," Jenny announced, moving into the kitchen. Somewhere along the line that I hadn't noticed, the oven had been preheated. She'd brought along two pizzas, both with her homemade sourdough crust. I'd eaten her pizza before, smothered in good stuff, not exactly the stuff of dieting, but once or twice a year, not so bad on a guy's handsome physique.
While we waited for the pizza to cook, God, it already smelled good, we sat down in the living room; Dani and Alan on the couch, Betty and I on the loveseat, Jenny in the recliner, and Richard drug in a chair from the kitchen. A moment later, Dani and Alan got up, "I'm fixing some rum drinks, anyone not want one?" Alan asked.
"And I'm bringing brownies," Dani said.
We all agreed that both sounded good. However, Dani and I were the only ones who understood what the combination of the brownies and rum would do. It was fine with me, but I was waiting for one or the other to mention that they might have some effect on, shall we say, one's mental outlook... along with certain portions of the anatomy.
I heard giggling coming from the kitchen, "Later, hands off!" Wonder what that was? I could guess. Then the whirring noise from the mixer, and Dani reappeared carrying a tray of brownies and six small plates, a brownie on each. "I like a little dessert before dinner," she said, before going on, "just a fair warning, though, these may have a little effect on one's... umm, libido," Dani said as she took a big bite out of a brownie.
Jenny smiled, "Yumm," took a bite, "might I ask, what's in it?" she asked. They did have a bit of a 'different' taste.
Dani grinned, "What, you don't trust me?" She went in the kitchen, retrieved an unlabeled pint jar, bringing it into the living room. "This, perfectly safe, you want to take a little home?" I couldn't help but smile, as if that explained what 'it' was. "You... probably can't buy it at Walmart," Dani told her, with a smirk on her face.
"Mmm, see how it goes," Jenny said.
That was when Alan brought in another tray with six glasses of drinks, they looked like slushies, "Smidgeon of rum, a special coconut rum from Guatemala, coconut water, lots of ice, and a dab of vanilla," he said.
I tasted mine, his 'smidgen' tasted like a pretty damned lot to me. He didn't mention how it'd multiply the effect of the aphrodisiac in the brownies. But it was good, I liked it, more than any alcoholic drink I'd ever had.
"Wow," Betty said, "this packs a punch, doesn't it. Just curious, how much rum do you consider a smidgen?" she asked.
Alan let out a little laugh, holding his fingers vertically about three inches apart, "About this much is all."
She giggled, looking at her glass, only about five inches high.
Richard's face twisted in a bit of a grimace, "Good," was all he said. None of us are high on alcoholic drinks. I laughed at what I'd just thought. Not yet, anyway, bet we'll be that way before the night's over.
"Ooh, yummy," Jenny said, "I like that!" giving Alan Ryder a sexy look up and down, her husband, Richard, looking at her with a 'look', somewhere between inquisitiveness and 'what the hell'. Between Betty and Jenny, Dani may have a bit of competition for her lover's affections. Might be interesting before the night's over.
Dani set her nearly eaten brownie on her plate and said, "I don't intend to wait till after the pizza for a little fun," moving over and sitting on Alan's lap, wrapping her hand around his neck and pulling him to her, kissing him, a full-fledged, lover's kiss. I stared and glanced around the room, the others staring at Dani and Alan.
After maybe a minute of their tongues in each other's mouths, Dani backed away, saying, "Don't be bashful, people, join in," before resuming their lip lock, Alan reaching in-between their chests, squeezing and massaging Dani's boob.
Jenny and Richard pulled together with another scorching love-fest, and Betty and I looked at each other, her beginning to lean forward. I'd never kissed Betty before, never thought of her as a sexual person, but that was before, this was now. Our lips met, tentatively at first, just closed lips, Betty's lips soft and pliable, opening slightly, her tongue tickling my lips.
We moved closer together on the loveseat, and Betty's hand went behind my neck, our mouths opening. When this girl decided to kiss, she could kiss! There was only one way I wanted it to end. Unfortunately, that's not how it ended, however. The damn buzzer on the stove announced that the pizza was done.
Betty and I pulled apart, more than a little grudgingly, and sat staring into each other's eyes. Hers were such a beautiful green I had no idea how I'd never noticed before. A lot of things about Betty I had never noticed before.
"Wow," was all she said, kind of breathlessly. I felt the same way.
"Jenny's pizza is really good," I told her. Yeah, I know, lame. What the hell else do you say when you've just been kissing a sexy woman for the first time that you've known platonically for years?
It was going to be a good night!
Jenny's pizza is always good, and this wasn't an exception. That crispy, homemade crust smothered by olive oil, her homemade sauce, cheese, pepperoni, Italian sausage, and lots of spices.
As we sat eating, everyone at the table, except Jenny, oohing and aahing about the pizza, I felt a hand on my thigh.
"This is the best I've ever had, you want to cook for my restaurant?" Alan asked Jenny as that hand worked higher on my leg, then fingers quietly lowering my zipper, the same fingers that had worked at my office keyboard so many times. Never again would I take those fingers for granted!
"Speaking of restaurants, Alan, why don't you tell them about yours in Tampa?" Dani suggested, "he's looking around here to maybe open another, too," she added.
So, while Alan regaled us with the story of how he opened his first restaurant after retiring from the Buccaneers, Betty's fingers were spreading the precum leaking from my hard cock. Oh, the girl was good, like she'd done this a thousand times before, tormenting a poor, defenseless guy under the table while acting like nothing whatsoever was going on; that and the fact that the brownies and rum were already doing their magic. Her hand wrapped around me squeezing, pressing down on my groin. I had to close my eyes and take deep breaths, only to imagine how it'd feel later, sliding inside Betty.
Betty was on my left. Unfortunately, when I tried to reciprocate, realized the slit in her dress was on her left -- the opposite side from me.
I felt the orgasm start to build. It felt almost like an out-of-body experience, watching myself about to come under the table, trying not to show, and then... Betty's hand was above the table, reaching for another slice of pizza, "Cut one in half, please?" she asked no one in particular, leaving me trying not to pant, my dick throbbing in frustration.
When the pizza was gone, we decided to sit at the dining table instead of the living room, it's a square table, more convenient for two on each side than the coffee table in the living room. We'd made sure to get one with comfortable chairs, too, when we bought it. So, it seemed perfect for the little game that Dani had planned out, whatever it was, she still hadn't told me, except that it was going to be very 'adult'.
"Okay, people," Dani said after we'd cleaned up the kitchen, gotten all the dishes in the dishwasher, and cleaned the crumbs off the table. Oh, by the way, when we sat back down for her game, I made sure to sit on Betty's left this time, all the guys sat on the girl's left. Wonder why.
"Here's what we're doing," opening a deck of playing cards and dealing them out, six cards each, "don't look at your cards, there's six of us, so I took out the aces, twos, threes, and fours. That leaves fives and bigger in the deck." She went on spreading out six index cards, numbered five through ten after she finished dealing the deck.
"We'll take turns turning over one of our cards and then the corresponding index card will tell us what to do," Dani explained.
"And the jack, queen, king?" Richard asked. I was wondering the same thing, no index card for those.
And that was when I felt Betty's hand once again on my thigh, like it was sneaking up on my zipper.
"The jack's a wild card, we can do anything we want with it; if it's a queen, we turn over one more and whatever it says applies to all the girls, same for the king with the guys."
While Dani was explaining, Betty's hand resumed rubbing my swollen shaft. At least this time, I was on the right side to let my hand wander underneath her dress... which it did...
Alan chuckled, "Babygirl, you tell your husband how you came up with this game?"
Dani blushed, "Alan...!"
He looked around the table, "Guess I'll take that as a no... you really need to be more open with your husband, babe. You want to tell them or should I?"
Okay, my interest was piqued, another of Dani's sordid tales, except this one was being told to her friends, as well.
Dani's face was a bright red, looking around the table, "Jen, you remember?"
Jenny looked at her friend, then suddenly her face turned white, her expression changing to one of shock, and her hand going to her mouth, "Omigod! I'd forgotten all about it!" So, she was in on this one?
Alan looked at Jenny quizzically, "You were there? One of those sexy babes?" Jenny nodded, her face as white as fresh snow. This was getting more and more interesting. Richard was looking at his wife like he hadn't a clue what was going on. He no doubt had no idea, he hadn't been the recipient of Dani and Alan's stories like I had. Poor Betty looked befuddled as well.
"Graduation night," Alan began to explain, "eight of us skipped the official party and had our own, four girls, four guys, played a game just like this one... you were there, Jenny, you want to tell what happened?"
"We... uhh... got naked... lots of messing around..."
"Really, love, how come I never heard any of this?" Richard asked.
"Was so long before us, I hadn't thought about it for so long... and nothing happened... except lots of naked making out," Jenny told him. Jenny and Richard were both in their late twenties before they got married, so it had been at least ten years before they were together. I thought back, guess it was eight years before they got together.
Alan interrupted, "Not completely true, don't know about Jenny or the rest, but Dani and I... after... and yeah, there was making out... a LOT of making out... surprised it didn't turn into a big orgy."
Ahh, what I had missed out on in high school. My grad party sure as hell hadn"t been like that!
Jenny looked at her husband, at least a little color coming back to her face, "Was way before us, Rich."
He was looking back at her, appeared to be softening to the idea, "They suck your tits?" he finally asked.
Now her face was blushing, "Uhuh," was all she answered.
"Well, now that we have that out of the way," Dani spoke up after a long hesitation, "should we play this game or not? Don't know about you all, but I'm horny as hell." Good for her, I was, too!
"I could use another drink before we start, maybe a brownie, too," Betty suggested. Good, damned idea, I thought. Dani had set the plate of brownies aside earlier, she retrieved it, and Alan went into the kitchen to make another set of drinks. I didn't know about anybody else, but I was already feeling the effect. My dick was hard and my emotional state matched it, that little graduation night story, I think had turned us all on, maybe I should say, just added to it.
But that feeling of foreboding, of something imminent growing stronger and stronger, wishing I had some clue... anything.
"You guys situated now? Ready to start?" Dani asked after she and Alan had sat back down, a new brownie and a drink in front of each of us. We each rolled the die, high person to start. I had a five, Richard and Dani each had a six, so they rolled again. My right hand had found that slit in Betty's dress and was massaging her inner thigh above her stocking.
"Unh," Betty grunted, followed by a moan when my fingers worked their way under her panties and pressed inside her. Everyone at the table stopped and looked at her, her mouth open, eyes closed with my fingers retreating and rubbing barely inside of her pussy lips. She was so freakin' unbelievably hot! Literally, I mean, I could hardly stand myself, wanting to bury myself in that steaming, hot pussy.
Her legs squeezed together, I leaned over, whispering to her, "Take your panties off."
She let out a little moan, opening her eyes and seeing everyone watching her, "Excuse me a minute," she said, her cute face a bright red, "I have to use the bathroom."
I put my hand on her leg, stopping her just as she started getting up, "No, here... now," I told her, "then give them to me."
She sat back down, looking at me with I'm not sure what in her eyes; fear, lust, embarrassment? She hesitated a long moment, then pushed herself up, and I felt her squirming under the table. A moment later her balled up hand rested in mine above the table. All eyes were still on Betty when her hand opened and I felt the little piece of dampness transfer from her hand to mine.
"I guess I start," I heard Richard say, having rolled a four and Dani a two. I closed my fist around the treasure in my hand, moving it under the table, wanting so badly to peek.
"You know, Jen, before Richard turns over his card, you and I should join Betty, don't want her to feel too embarrassed by... you know what."
And with that, both women slipped their panties off and handed them to their partners, the same as Betty had. Richard's face was red and his fingers white when Jenny balled hers up into his hand. But unlike both of us, Alan spread open Dani's for all to see the tiny black thong she'd been wearing and brought it to his nose, "Ahh... the smell of aroused woman, there's no perfume that can compare with it," he said, inhaling deeply, "makes me... not want to wait," at the same time reaching his hand under the table, eliciting an audible groan from my wife, leaving no doubt what that hand was doing.
I took that as permission, unballing Betty's; a skimpy, lacy bikini, not quite a thong but very small and very sexy, closed my eyes, and inhaled the aroma as Alan had done, "Mmm, you're so right!" My hand, too, went under the table, feeling the heat emanating from between Betty's legs; pressing fingers into her slit, prompting more groans from her. God, she was damp. And so fucking hot!
"So, we going to play Dani's game or just fuck?" Jenny asked.
Personally, I was kind of in favor of the latter.
"No, we ARE going to do this!" Dani said, gritting her teeth, "Richard, turn over a card." We all could tell from the expression on Dani's face that, if anything, Alan had intensified his assault on her pussy. I didn't with Betty, just continuing to tease, the same as she was doing with my rock-hard dick.
"I second it... not that I'm particularly opposed to the other option, either," Jenny said, "Richard... a card."
I could tell how nervous Richard was, his fingers were shaking, besides the look on his face. I suspected he'd never been in a situation like this. He's a pediatrician. I guess medical school and facing all those new moms and dads with their little baby in his care didn't exactly prepare you for something like this. I'd have said the same just a few months ago, scared to freakin' death.
His shaky fingers reached for a card, turning it over, an eight. Dani smirked, she'd know what was on the index card with the big eight on it. Richard looked at her, obviously noticing the smirk, "What?" he asked her.
"I didn't say anything, go ahead, turn it over," she told him.
His hand moved to the index card, starting to pick up the corner, peeking under it, "No, just flip it over," Dani said.
He put it back down, his hand covering it. "Turn. It," his wife, Jenny, told him. Poor Richard looked like a nervous wreck, might be right at home with a baby's or child's life in his hands but this was outside his comfort zone. By the look on his face, a LONG way outside. He reminded me of how I was feeling that first time, after dinner in our hotel room in Tampa, Dani with Alan.
Very suddenly, Richard flipped the card over. 'Roll the dice, kiss the person.' Then it went on in smaller print, 'a real kiss, at least a minute, preferably longer.'
"Okay, it says to roll the dice," Jenny said. She looked excited, I doubted she'd ever seen her husband kiss another girl, at least not like this, especially judging from Richard's reaction.
He took a deep breath, rolled the one dice around in his cupped hands, and dropped it on the table, a six. Dani giggled, looking at me. It took me a second to realize why, I was the 'six'. "No, not gonna happen!" I looked desperately around the table, all three women were giggling, Richard looked just as stricken as I felt. "We gotta have some new rules for this," I spouted.
"Whatcha think, girls," Jenny asked, "we let them off the hook?"
Dani, sweet Dani, came to the rescue, "I'm not really into watching guys with guys," she said, "I vote we modify the rules, no guy-guy."
Thank God, I thought! Thank you! "So that makes the vote at least four?" looking around the table.
"Nope," Jenny said, "this is strictly us girls' vote, Betty?"
Betty giggled, "I think it'd be kind of cute, I vote no." She got pretty intense stares from all three of us guys.
"Guess it's up to me, then... I kind of agree with Betty," Jenny added, "'cept we might have some mutinies. Okay, what about the other way, us girls?" she asked.
I spoke up, "We get to vote on that?" I asked, "seems only fair if you're voting on us guys."
"Nope," she answered, "unless you want me to vote no with Betty, gonna be up to we ladies."
"I'm... okay with it," Dani said with a smile on her face. If my dick hadn't already grown quite stiff, those few words would have done it.
"Betty?" Jenny asked. Betty smiled and got a little bit of blush on her face, nodding. My heart was pounding, anticipating.
"Okay," Jenny said, "we good, Rich, guess you can roll the dice again."
I think there were three huge sighs of relief at the table, Richard picked up the dice and rolled it as he had before, this time up came three little dots on it, Jenny, his wife.
"Oh no," Dani said, "that's not gonna work, no spouses, either. Rich, roll again... except this time..." she looked at Betty, "Betty, you're even, I'm odd, it's going to be one of us."
Richard picked up the dice a third time, cupped it in his hands, swirled it around, and dropped it on the table. It rolled around and landed with one little black dot facing up. I glanced up at Dani's face, the grin spreading across her gorgeous face.
"You sure?" Richard asked my wife.
She was already scooting her chair back, "Oh yeah," she answered, "been wanting to do this for so long!" She walked over to Richard's spot at the table, "Scoot your chair back," she told him, standing alongside.
Once again, I couldn't take my eyes away as Dani straddled Richard's lap and sat down, adjusting the slit in her dress as she did so that her bare pussy was pressing against the stretched hard fabric of his slacks. Richard's the professional in the room and he dresses it. He wasn't wearing a suit but a very nice pair of slacks and dressy, silk shirt. And now my wife's naked pussy was rubbing directly against the tent in those slacks, her legs spread far apart.
Dani glanced over at Jenny, I guess for her permission, which she promptly gave with a smile and a nod. Richard sat there, reminding me a little of the tar baby in Song of the South, that kind of 'what the hell am I doing here' blank look on his face. That silly line went through my head, 'Tar baby, he just sot there.' Yeah, dumb, I know. Richard was no doubt more nervous than any new mom had ever made him. But from the size of the tent Dani's private part was rubbing against, his body wasn't nervous, not in the least. It knew exactly what it wanted.
Dani took his cheeks in her hand and whispered, "I've been wanting to do this for ages!" just an instant before their lips made contact.
Dani's lips pressed against Richard's, he appearing stiff, frozen in place. But Dani wasn't deterred, she wrapped her hands around his neck and pressed her body to him, crushing her breasts against Richard's chest.
It was fascinating to watch, how Richard's hands slowly went around her waist, his features softening, finally opening his mouth a little to let Dani's tongue explore, after perhaps a minute -- maybe less, maybe more, fully kissing Dani back.
Not only fascinating but so fucking erotic, Dani seducing this man who she'd apparently secretly been harboring a crush for who knows how long, 'ages' as she'd put it.
The two of them were fully engaged, mouths open, tongues exploring, hands roaming, one of Richard's tangled in Dani's hair. Dani pressing her body, rubbing her naked pussy up and down against his erection. She found his other hand, the one not in her hair, pulling it up to her breast, pressing it against her.
I couldn't stop myself, so fuckin' turned on, my fingers pressing inside Betty's slit. Was this that 'moment' that I'd foreseen earlier, something between Richard and Dani?
No, I realized, it was something far more, but what? My body was vibrating with the anticipation, not the least of which was watching Dani with her best friend's husband -- or my fingers inside Betty.
I had no idea how long it might have been when Dani's lips parted from him and we all heard her, "... going to fuck you," as she pulled away, both Dani and Richard breathless.
"That, boys and girls, is how it's done," Dani murmured as she sat back down in her chair.
Alan leaned over, squeezed Dani's breast, pinching her nipple through her dress much as Richard had, and kissed her, soft and passionately. I remember thinking earlier that it would be thrilling to see Alan and Dani with our friends here. I was right, especially when he pushed a strap down off her breast and leaned down, rolling a nipple between his lips, slowly working it into his mouth, then her whole tit, just briefly. "Like old times, Babygirl."
Dani's head was lolling back, mouth open, hands scraping through Alan's short, curly hair, a moan escaping her mouth before she gripped his hair and pulled him away, "Ohh, feels so good... but you're cheating," she said, "much as I want... haveta wait until the game says you can do that."
"Ahh, but babygirl, your titties are so suckable!" He looked over at Richard, "Next time, you gotta..."
Richard's face was just as red as Dani's, tugging the strap back over her shoulder, at the same time interrupting Alan, "Your turn, Betty, a card."
Now, we all had an idea what to expect. I was trying to get that vision out of my head, Alan sucking my wife's tit in front of her best friends. Damn, if my pants weren't already so damned tight...
Now it was Betty's turn, her petite shaking hand inching onto the table, then turning over her card, a seven. She looked around the table, her same hand going to the index card, "I'm almost afraid to see what's on it."
"I think before you do, I need a refill of my drink after watching my best friend seduce my husband," Jenny said. Not to even mention her best friend's tit being sucked by a big, black, ex-NFL star.
"Good, I think we all do, anyone not?" Alan asked. We all agreed that the refill sounded good, so he and Dani got up and mixed another, bringing them back to the table along with refilling the platter of brownies, just what we all needed. I had a pretty damned good idea how this game was going to end, especially after Dani's comment to Richard. Not that I had any intention of complaining! Didn't think anyone else did, either. There wasn't much doubt before it started, either.
We also took turns getting up to use the bathroom. I know that I didn't want having to pee interfering with whatever was going to happen later. Not easy, though, I'm sure you guys know what I'm talking about.
We were all sat back down, Dani passing around the brownie plate. I don't know about anyone else but I was getting so unbearably horny!
It was finally time for Betty to turn her index card over, the seven card. 'Roll the dice, answer the person's question. Must be honest and may have followup questions.'
Well, that seemed pretty damned tame! Especially, after Dani kissing Richard. I think she might have even been a little disappointed by the look on her face.
She picked up the dice, bounced it up and down a little in her hand then threw it up a little higher and moved her hand from underneath it, letting it drop on the table. It rolled around and finally showed six dots. I looked around, and Jenny announced, "That's you, silly."
Ahh, so it was. Now, what the hell what? My mind was whirling a million miles an hour, this was something I'd never have expected, What the heck was I going to ask Betty? Only thing I could think of was how the hell she'd ended up here? Then it hit me, that night at our house five weeks ago, was that Betty? Was last night Betty?
"Okay, Betty, just wondering, have you ever been with Dani before... sexually, I mean?"
She looked over at me with a quizzical look on her face, "Uhh... no... not... yet," as she glanced over at Dani, blushing a bit. Then back at me, "You thought we had... umm...?"
What the fuck? It had to have been Betty! And not even last night?
I glanced at Dani, who was sitting there with a smile on her face, then mouthing what looked like the words, 'later, tonight.' Or, maybe it was my imagination
And that feeling of something looming was getting stronger by the minute it seemed.
"Okay," the instructions had permitted follow-up questions, "how did Dani get you to come tonight... not that I'm not thrilled you're here, but I don't know... just seems kinda... not like the Betty I know?"
She glanced over at Dani, like she was asking permission. Guess she got it, from Dani's little nod.
"Dani and I have been friends for a long time," and I didn't know this how? I wondered, "after my divorce we started having lunches together... I guess it kind of morphed into talking about our sex lives, you know, like women do... or at least, Dani's versus my non-existent... and then this last week, at one of our lunches... think it was Tuesday, she mentioned this little party she was having... and what it might entail." She hesitated for what seemed like a long time, her face blushing all over again, "And I guess I have to admit that I've had a pretty big crush on you for practically since I started in the store. So..."
My mouth must have dropped open when she said that. The 'friends with Dani' part was surprising, but not overly. Everyone is friends with Dani. But, damn, the crush part? That threw me. If I hadn't already been sitting...
"That answer your morbid curiosity?" Dani asked, with a smirk on her face.
"NO! Dammit, who the hell was the woman last February?... And what about last night?" I sputtered, the frustration oozing out every pore.
She laughed. LAUGHED! "Guess you better hope you get a chance to ask me a question, huh, husband?"
I stuck my tongue out at her. Just to demonstrate what a mature adult I am.
Then I turned back to Betty, "Thank you, Betty! I can't tell you how much I feel honored, and right now, I have a hell of a crush on you, too!" squeezing her thigh right about where her panties would have been if she'd still had them on. Oh, one thing I forgot to mention, Betty's pussy lips were au natural, hair and all. I kind of liked that. Actually, a lot, especially how damp it was. I hoped that I'd get to munch before the night was over.
"You done?" Jenny asked, "think it's your turn to flip a card now."
"Yeah, I guess... if my wife isn't going to spill the beans." Dani let out another giggle.
"I promised," she said, "not to tell."
"Well, the cards and dice play right, you'll have to, won't you."
She rolled her eyes, "Turn your card over."
I did, a nine. I was hoping for a damned jack! She'd have had to tell me.
Dani smiled, she knew what was on the index cards. Maybe it was 'ask anyone a question'. But it wasn't, it was the same as the seven, 'roll the dice, kiss the person, etc. etc. etc.' I could live with that, not the question card I was hoping for but pretty darn good.
"Okay, same rules, has to be one of the girls, not me. That leaves Jen or Betty. Jen, you be even; Betty, odd." Dani told us.
"Uhmm, can I say something first?" Jenny asked. Then before waiting for an answer, she suggested, "I'm going to defer, think it's Betty's turn for some fun... Besides, I've already been there, done that... and quite a bit more," she added.
My heart was pounding, anticipating 'that moment' that my insides had been screaming. Was this...?
Betty stood, took my hand, "Can we go in the bedroom?" she asked, her voice wavering like she was as nervous as I was.
"Nuh-uh, gotta be here where we can watch," Alan answered. Guess he's a bit of a voyeur, as well as Dani's lover. After that night in the hotel room with Tevin and Dani and some of the other things, like that strip club, yeah, he most assuredly is.
"Okay... but you could come to the bedroom and watch, too," Betty offered as an apparent compromise.
"Yeah, like that," he agreed. The others all scooted their chairs back, and Betty and I led the procession up the stairs to one of our guest bedrooms. By then, there was a lot of stumbling. The rum was having its effect.
"No way," Dani said when I pushed open a bedroom door, "you go to our room."
My heart rate was well up in the triple digits. Was this going to be the time when Betty and I...?"
Dani had bought new sheets for our bed just for tonight, silk sheets, no doubt for her and Alan to bounce in, smearing cum, as well as numerous other naked activities. Now she was, I guess, offering those sheets to Betty and me. I might be separated by a few years from my mama's wisdom, but I ain't no fool. Betty on those silk sheets - don't look a gift horse in the mouth!
She lay down, holding her arms out for me to join her, no argument from me! I lay down on her right, and she rolled over, facing me. When I was picturing this, it hadn't crossed through my horny brain but now, it was a little hard not to. When she rolled over on her side, it let her dress slip off her legs, both sides, leaving those glorious legs that had been hidden away for so many years wide open and exposed.
And her perfume. Oh, God!
Her lips brushed against mine, her tongue like a snake flicking its tongue. Except this was no snake's tongue, this was the woman who'd kept my store's books for what, the last ten years-plus.
She snuggled closer, wrapping one of those legs around my body, her kiss slowly becoming seriously sensual. Arms wrapped around me pulling me in, and my hand went to her naked butt cheek, searching for that glorious slit into what I knew would be heaven when the inevitable happened.
Everyone else in the room ceased to exist, only Betty; her lips, her pussy, her breasts pressing into me, her hands and arms wrapped around me. I was wishing that my lower half was as naked as hers but knew it would come.
My cock was so fucking hard, pressing against my slacks, against Betty, her humping my hidden-away shaft.
"Okay, people, think that's about enough," Dani said. God, I hated that woman! Her damned rules. No, I didn't 'hate' her. But sometimes...
Anyway, we managed to get back to the dining table in our respective chairs. I was still woozy from what had just happened with Betty, think she was, too. Well, maybe the rum had a little to do with that, and maybe the brownies for how damned horny I was. On the other hand, Betty might have had a little to do with it, too.
It was Dani's turn, she flipped her card, a jack. "Oh goodie!" she said, "I know exactly what I want." She giggled, "Someone's going to get nekkid!"
Yeah, about time!
"Bet," Dani'd turned toward her, "I think it's time..." Betty's face was already turning red. "I want... that dress off... and my husband... to suck those luscious tits."
Yesss! I almost threw my fist in the air in celebration. My next thought, how'd she know they were luscious? Not that I was disagreeing, realizing that I'd ignored them upstairs. But now...!
"Yes, take it off! Take it off!" Jenny started a chant. Richard, Alan, and Dani all joined in, "Take it off, take it off!" Betty's face was bright red. She was going to be first. I was thinking about my part in this little show, the 'sucking tits' part. Maybe more? My libido took another leap into the stratosphere.
Betty stood up, started to unbutton her dress, then stopped, "I can't... not like this... with the guys watching." Her shyness, the Betty I knew before tonight was maybe making an appearance?
"Blindfolds, I'll get them blindfolds."
That 'feeling' hit me all over again like a ton of bricks. What was it? My heart was pounding. Seemed like my heart had been pounding all night.
"But, let's go back upstairs, think this should be in the bedroom, too," Dani suggested. No complaint from me! Like I said a little bit ago, my mama didn't raise no dummy. Once we were upstairs back in the bedroom, Dani dug out the blindfold we'd played with a few weeks earlier and a couple towels. I was the recipient of the blindfold, and I presumed that Alan and Richard had the towels wrapped around their heads over their eyes. I wasn't sure, I couldn't see.
Dani led me over to our bed and helped me to lay down, then I heard what sounded like clothes rustling, Jenny saying, "Yes, you go girl."
Dani's voice a moment later, "Oh my God, Bet, you have such beautiful tits! You have got to start wearing something different."
My heart was pounding! Finally... Betty laying down on the bed beside me, her small, shy voice, "Okay, guys, you can take them off."
This was it, suddenly, I knew it, this was 'the moment'. I gripped the elastic just behind my ears and pushed it up, licking my lips, anticipating what it was going to be like, a naked Betty, my lips around her nipples. I pulled the blindfold away, looked toward where I'd heard Betty, opened my eyes...
And what the hell? There was no Betty on the bed. I looked around, no Richard or Alan Ryder, either. I was laying on a bed, sure as hell not my bed with the silk sheets! Dani was there, sitting in a chair, Jenny on a couch over by the window. What? Where in the hell was I? What had just happened? Tubes everywhere, wires connected to my body. What the fuck? It looked like a fucking hospital room.
"Hon? Dani? What's..."
She looked up, had been holding a book, reading? Hell, I didn't know anything. My brain was in a complete whirl of confusion.
Dani's face changed, eyes wide, a look of total surprise on her face, "Sweetheart! Robert! Did you say something?"
"Where are we?" I asked her, "what's going on?"
"Oh my God! You're awake! Jen, Jen." She was screaming, sounding almost hysterical, no, not 'almost'.
I looked at Jenny, she was jumping up, running over to the bed. Neither were wearing their 'homecoming night' dresses, just slacks and blouses. The confusion in my mind was just getting more and more muddled.
Jenny was just as hysterical as Dani. I don't remember about the next few minutes, it was just too confusing to me. But pretty soon a man was rushing into the room, he looked like a doctor.
Both Dani and Jenny were blubbering, totally incomprehensible, their faces were soaked with tears. Why? Had someone died or something? Is that it, there'd been some accident at Dani's party? But the way they were fussing over me, and their faces looked more like tears of happiness. I didn't understand, not at all!
"Well, Mr. Shore, you've given us all quite a scare the last months," the 'doctor' said. What the hell did he mean, 'the last months'? I knew exactly what had been happening the last months, and yeah, it was a bit of a scary time, but this... this was... something else entirely.
Dani was holding one of my hands, squeezing it so tight, holding it to her face, tears streaming down her cheeks, soaking it. Jenny the other, crying just like Dani. The guy, guess he must have been a doctor, kept asking me questions, 'did I remember my name?' of course I did! 'know where I was?' Not a fucking clue! 'did I know what had happened?' Again, not a fucking clue.
It went on and on, like he was trying to judge my mental condition. Finally, I'd had enough. "Dani, can you please tell me what's going on? Where are we? Wherever it is, why?"
I'd never seen a smile on her face like she had then, not even any of those times with Alan Ryder but her tears not even slowing.
She was kissing my hand, trying to talk, "You had an accident, last October, I went out to dinner with Jen, got home and found you... apparently, you'd slipped in the shower and hit your head. You've been in a coma ever since..." She broke down in tears, took several minutes before she could talk again, "it was a nightmare... the worst night of my life. I... I thought you were dead when I found you... blood everywhere... they didn't know if you'd ever wake up... or if you'd be you if you did..." she broke into tears all over again.
"Have to call... the kids... tell them..."
This was... a little hard for me to understand. A coma? "What day is it?" I asked Jenny. Dani wasn't in any shape to talk, she was trying to make a phone call, but her fingers were shaking so bad.
"It's February nineteenth," Jenny said, "you've been in a coma for almost four months."
I looked at Jenny, my jaw must have hit the floor. What the hell? "You're. Telling. Me. I've. Been. Here. Four. Months?"
But, Tampa? Alan Ryder? And I remembered Betty, Tevin, that night with Jenny, everything from those last months... and it was April, not February! Speaking of April... what about her?
I laid my head back down on the pillow, closed my eyes, trying to understand. Everything was so clear, I remembered it all. Does that mean 'that night' never happened? There was no Alan Ryder? It was ALL a dream? But how? How could it be so clear in my mind, everything that had happened? But I knew there WAS an Alan Ryder, he was in Dani's yearbook, that picture of homecoming night, him kissing her on her cheek was real... I knew... at least I thought I knew. I realized I didn't know what was real and what wasn't. But that was way before that night, I remembered wondering about him before that night, wondering if he was 'the one', Dani never telling me.
It was just a few minutes later that Jon and Jodi came running into the room, Tammy, too, Jon's wife. And my parents. I'd never seen the excitement and so many tears. A little later, Dani's mom and dad were in the room, then Richard, Jenny's husband.
Then I had a thought, "What about the store?" I asked no one in particular, wondering if even that was real.
"Jon quit his job, he's been running the store," Dani explained, wiping tears from her eyes. She looked over at our son with obvious pride, "And doing a wonderful job, too."
There were more questions, lots more tears. I found out that Dani had been at my bedside nearly the entire four months, had been on leave from school to be with me. Jenny had been there a lot, making Dani go home to get some rest. Apparently, between them all, there hadn't been a single minute that someone hadn't been with me, so many prayers said.
I was in the hospital another three days, physical therapy had become my life it seemed. I barely had the strength to walk. I guess after being bedridden for four months...
I wanted to ask Dani so many questions, tell her about my dreams during those four months, but didn't know how. It wasn't exactly the kind of thing you just blurted out to your wife, that you'd been imaging she'd taken a lover, was having sex regularly with him... with my full blessing and enjoyment.
And Jenny, I sure as hell couldn't tell anyone of my dreams about her!
I hoped after we were home, Dani and I, that we could talk, explore my dreams, if I ever got the courage to tell her any of it.
I was too weak for sex, the doctor said it might be weeks before I'd be able.
Dani stayed home with me, said she was taking the rest of the school year off. I don't think I've ever seen my wife so happy as she was those days at home.
After a couple days home, recovering, and going to physical therapy daily, Dani took me by the store. The reception there made me feel so good, those guys were more than glad to see me, and obviously, Jon had been doing a great job managing. Even the customers that came in while I was there were happy to see me.
Then, at night, I started having dreams again. It was about Amanda, the imagined talent agent, guess that's what she was in my coma dream, telling me that Dani was perfect for their movie. But this was different, the movie that my imagination had dreamed up, it seemed so real, Amanda seemed so real, even now that I knew it wasn't.
I had the same dream over and over again, like it was calling to me, like... I was supposed to tell Dani. Maybe...
I couldn't get it out of my mind, I even knew the phone number, or at least a phone number, what the friggin' movie was about, how Dani was going to audition for it. The rest was bugging me, too, the Alan Ryder part. I remembered Dani and Jon watching a guy named Alan Ryder play football a long time ago, was that imagined, too... or real?
Finally, it was a week-and-a-half after I'd come home, I broke. I asked Dani where her old senior yearbook was, that there was something I was curious about. She looked at me with that funny look on her face, but dug out several yearbooks from the top of the closet, looking through them for her senior year. We took it into the living room and sat down on the couch with it. My hands were shaking as I started to look through it with her.
We laughed together at some of the pictures, her cheer pictures, especially the one with her wearing her skimpy cheer costume, balanced on the shoulders of the only guy cheerleader, his hands wrapped around her ankles, helping her balance, his cheeky comment written across it, 'How come you'd never fall for me'. Talk about a double entendre in his comment. "That was Jimmy, he was always flirting, I know he had the hots for me... but he was a creep, always looking up my skirt." I tried not to laugh. Could you blame the guy? If that made him a creep, what the hell was I?
The picture of her and Jenny, they were fast friends even back then. It was taken at the homecoming dance with their crowns on their heads. God, Dani was so pretty, still is. Jenny, too, like Dani has always said, Jenny was actually the prettier of the duo. Seeing the picture of Jenny reminded me of 'that night', my imagined night with her. I shuddered at the thought. That's one I'll sure as hell never admit to Dani, not that I ever would about ninety-nine percent of the rest of it, either.
The thought about Jenny was making me horny as hell, the first erection I'd had since... that night, I guess. And it was a doozy, too. Something else to think about. I wondered when I'd be able to make love with my wife again.
"You still have that dress?" I asked Dani, not letting on that somehow, I knew she did. I even knew where it was. She looked so sexy in it.
She screwed up her face like she was thinking, "I don't know, there used to be a trunk in Mom and Dad's attic, a bunch of my old stuff in it. Wonder if it's still there... probably. I doubt they'd have gotten rid of it. I haven't even thought about it for years. Now you've got me curious, we should look sometime, see if it's there, what might be in it." My heart was pounding, wondering how much of what I'd dreamed about over the last four months was going to turn out to be real.
There it was, the picture, Homecoming, a crown on Dani's head, a black football player kissing her on the cheek, a signature scribbled across it, totally illegible. "This guy," I asked her, "who was this?"
There it was, the picture, Homecoming, a crown on Dani's head, a black football player kissing her on the cheek, a signature scribbled across it, totally illegible. "This guy," I asked her, "who was this?"
Dani had gotten her senior yearbook down from the top of our 'junk' closet. We sat on the couch going through it, looking at her old pictures, memories, there was the picture of the 'creep', Jimmy, the guy cheerleader holding Dani, in her cheer costume, standing on his shoulders, who she said kept peeking up her skirt; Jenny and Dani with their crowns and homecoming dresses; and finally, the picture of Dani, her escort kissing her on the cheek.
This was the picture that had started me on my coma odyssey, not knowing who he was, thinking that he was 'the one'. Now, here I was, looking at it once again. "Who's this?" I asked Dani, not that I didn't already know, it was Alan Ryder, the subject of my dark fantasies about Dani, months of dreaming, things that I could never admit to my wife.
"That's Alan Ryder, you know, the football player, went to the NFL, probably the most famous person ever from Kennewick."
"And here he is, kissing my future wife, how'd that come about? You date him?"
Dani looked at the picture, like she was remembering. "No, we never dated, I had a crush on him, but he had a girlfriend, that night was our only time... and it wasn't a date, we danced one dance."
She noticed my groin, the tent in my pants, giggled, "What, a picture of a guy kissing me on the cheek thirty years ago do that to you?" Then she looked into my face, "Honey, you think you're up to it? It's been a long time... a really long time." Her voice was... pleading.
I answered her by setting the yearbook aside, leaning over and kissing her, our first real kiss since months ago.
It quickly grew totally out of control, frantic. Maybe my mind had thought I'd been having sex all along but my body knew different. Dani stripping clothes off, trying to maintain our kiss, wriggling her blouse off just wasn't hacking it. She finally pulled away, tore buttons, body quaking, got her blouse stuck on her arms, "Darned thing!" as she tried to get it off, then her bra.
While she was doing all this, I was tearing my shirt off and pushing my pants down around my ankles, "Bedroom?" I asked her.
"No, too far away, just sit there," and Dani pushed her slacks and panties down.
This was the first time I'd actually seen Dani totally naked since before. There was no tattoo. I had to look to be sure, it had been so fucking real.
My pants and undies were still around my feet. I'd started to kick them off but Dani didn't wait, sitting her naked self on my lap. Until that moment I hadn't realized how badly I needed my wife. The dreams were forgotten, the only thing in my life at that moment was Dani, her perfect, naked body, just about to...
Our mouths came together, I felt her hand on my dick, holding it, guiding it, the exquisite feel of warm silk enveloping it, "Aahh," Dani let out a groan as she pressed herself down on me, so fucking tight. I gritted my teeth, eyes clamped shut, the cum rising inside me. It felt like our first time all over again. Hell, better than our first time, lots better, knowing what Dani had gone through for me the last months.
I'd never been an especially high-endurance kind of guy, able to stave off an orgasm like I assumed some guys could, but it hadn't ever been that first penetration, either. This time, there was no holding back, the combination of it all, it was one of the most powerful orgasms ever, like an earthquake had hit our living room. Dani was spasming around me, too, her body shuddering, fingernails digging into my skin, four months of waiting compressed into seconds.
It had been like our first time -- times ten! Not that our first time hadn't been good, it had, damned good. But not like this, nothing had been like this... ever!
Our bodies were wet with a sheen of sweat when it was over, we held each other, Dani breaking into tears, then sobs. I held her, her body wracking, until she finally calmed, wiped her eyes, and looked at me, "I thought... I thought... the doctors... they said..."
And the sobbing started all over again, Dani's arms so tight around me, her body wracked in sobs, minutes went by, Dani slowly coming back down from her emotional breakdown, that's the only term that comes to mind for what she was going through. She finally wiped her eyes again, "Said... you might never wake up... so little brain activity... thought you'd likely be... " she held my face in her hands, just looking in my eyes, "thought I'd lost you..."
We sat, Dani on my lap, still impaled by my cock, holding each other, realizing the love that we'd come so close to losing. The doctors had made it clear afterward that I was a very lucky man, they hadn't expected me to awaken... and if I did... I can't even say it.
We went to bed, still naked, both of us laughing when I nearly fell over from the clothes still tangled and forgotten, wrapped around my feet. Unfortunately, that little excursion had drained me, sapping what little strength I'd built back up. I'd have loved to make love with my wife again but there was no way, just getting to the bedroom had been a struggle in exhaustion. I understood then why my doctor had said it'd be weeks. But yeah, it had been worth it, the most satisfying exhaustion of my life!
I dreamed it again that night, this time April, that mythical makeup girl, reminding me how badly Amanda wanted Dani to audition. The reality of the dream, so like those in my coma, made me wonder again if she really was 'mythical'. Or if there actually was an April and an Amanda. All I knew for sure was that I had to tell Dani. But tell her what? And how?
The next day was Friday. Dani thought I'd enjoy another trip to the store. I knew she was right, too, I would. This time I even waited on a couple customers, simple things -- one wanting advice on car wash, I pointed him to a product we'd promoted for some time, spray it on after washing and before rinsing and it eliminated any hard water spotting, fabulous stuff -- and Kennewick's water is hard, tons of nasty minerals, damned good for drinking, though. The other needed wipers for his car, I even installed them for him.
It felt good to be doing something worthwhile, even if just for a little while, even if being there for only that long tired me out.
Then there was our Office Manager, Betty, it was Friday, her day to be in the office. When she saw me, she came bounding out and gave me a hug that lasted far longer than it should have, even kissed me on the cheek telling me how happy she was to have me back, 'I've always had a crush on you' roared through my mind. When she pulled back, giving me her thousand-dollar smile, I looked into her eyes - deep green, just as I'd seen in my coma, but had never noticed before.
I wanted to but couldn't tell her that she was the one who had pulled me out of the coma, at least in spirit, telling me to open my eyes. There was no way I could, she'd ask for details, how had she had anything to do with it? 'Oh, you'd just stripped naked on my bed, told me to open my eyes before I was going to suck your tits and hopefully fuck you.' Not gonna try to explain that one!
But during that hug, her chest pressed against me, my arms around her, I felt what I'd seen at that non-existent party. Betty was a woman with very definite feminine charms. If only she'd choose to wear something other than loose-fitting sweatshirts and pants. But I'll never again think of her as 'frumpy Betty'.
So much in my coma-dream that I could never reveal -- yet felt I had to.
The dream came again Friday night, a talent agent looking for an actress for an upcoming movie, 'April' telling me once again that Dani was perfect for the part, right before I woke up wondering, looking at Dani sleeping beside me on the bed, a big smile on her face. I've never seen her as happy as she'd been since I 'woke up'.
But I couldn't imagine, did that dream actually mean what I thought it did? I wanted to talk to Dani about it but still had no idea how. I was afraid what Dani would think, we'd never, ever broached the subject, anything even remotely like my long dream, always a hundred-percent monogamous and more than happy to keep it that way. Twenty-eight years! How the hell did I talk about any of it without telling her all of it? Gradually, it took a long time, I went back to sleep.
Like before, though, it wasn't gone in the morning, remembering what I'd dreamed in the night. I fixed breakfast for my beautiful bride, a crab and cheese omelet. At least my long coma hadn't affected my cooking skills. Even if I say so myself, I make a mean omelet. After breakfast, Dani said she needed to do some shopping, mostly groceries, but she also said she wanted a new springtime blouse or two.
"Sexy?" I asked her.
She just smiled in response, slapping me playfully, "Pervert!" she said, and then was gone.
I puttered around the house, watched TV for a while, old 'Office' reruns, then got bored enough to vacuum the floors, mumbling that we needed to get a robot for that. At least I was getting a little stamina back, I managed about half the floor before I had to sit and rest.
There, on the coffee table, was Dani's yearbook that we hadn't put away from the other night after our little extracurricular activity. Thinking of that brought a very nice feeling and smile to my face. I picked up the album, leafing through it again, anxious to get back to the picture of Dani and her 'lover', at least in my mind.
There was a picture of him in the senior portrait section. I wondered why I'd never looked there before to learn his name. Maybe I had, and that was why I knew it 'that night'. The portrait showed an even better-looking guy than in the football uniform. I imagined that Dani probably wasn't the only girl with a crush on him.
And there was Daniella Foster, long before she'd become Daniella Shore, my wife. Her portrait was obviously professionally done in a studio, absolutely stunning. I stared at it for the longest time, imagining what it might have been like to date her in high school. Eventually, I turned the pages, looking for more pictures of Dani. There were several, she was a popular girl, cheerleader pictures, some other dances... then that night, being crowned... and the one...
"What, you fixated on that picture?"
I must have bumped my head on the ceiling, "God, Dani, you scared the shit out of me. How'd you sneak in so quiet?" She was standing right behind me.
"I didn't. You must have been so entranced you wouldn't have heard a herd of elephants... what is it with that picture, anyway?"
I was embarrassed, my face must have turned bright red, I thought I was alone in my little world. "Just remembering... that night of my accident... I'd been looking at this picture then, too. Not sure if it was before or after I fell."
She looked at me funny, and I realized what I'd done, my face burning. Dani walked around the couch and sat down beside me, "After? How?" she asked.
I looked back at the picture, Dani's eyes, there was something... "You told me the other night... before..." I squeezed her hand remembering the sex we'd had. Pretty sure she was, too. "...said you had a crush,"
She snuggled up beside me, sliding the yearbook to her lap, not saying anything, until, "But, you said you didn't know if you were looking at the picture before or after your accident, explain."
I looked at Dani, her auburn brown hair falling over her face, so gorgeous. "I... I..." was scared shitless at that moment, trying to put together a thought. "guess that was when the dreaming started..." Everything that night was still so vivid in my mind, so... fucking real... yet, not. "It... I... was looking at that picture..."
Dani glanced down, noticed my dick was making a tent big enough that a family could sleep in in my pants. She giggled, "Not this time, studmuffin, you're going to tell me this time."
Studmuffin? She'd called me that one other time in my life that I remembered, don't remember the details except that it was something pretty damned traumatic.
"You'd gone out with Jenny, I was hungry, thought I'd get a pizza, this had to be after I'd fallen and was on the bathroom floor. But, in my mind I went outside, everything was weird... the whole town, like I'd gone back in time... to 1987."
I closed my eyes, remembering every tiny detail, even the cheers Dani and the others had yelled, their cheer routine I'd watched, Funny, I didn't remember noticing so much detail before, "It was homecoming night; you, Jenny, and another girl riding onto the track (a running track around the football field), you being crowned queen... that kiss. The black kid, I didn't know his name then, catching passes. Then the homecoming dance..." I was off, back in my dream world, Dani was totally silent.
"But after... where my mind went really weird... you and him... he took you home to your house... and I watched... the two of you in your bedroom..."
My face was burning, it had to be bright red, looked at Dani, the astonished look on her face.
"You thought... Alan and me...that night...? All from that one picture?"
I nodded, "And so much more. It was your first time. Remember how even before that night I'd been asking you about your first time?"
"Umm..." Dani started, "can I say something here, maybe a little admission... I said the other day that I had a crush on Alan..." this time it was her face turning red, "I... might have... understated that just a little. Alan was going with Marci Applegate..." she turned the yearbook back to the portrait pages, pointing to an absolutely beautiful, sexy-looking blonde, "that's her, everyone knew she was putting out... and I was so jealous. That night... I wanted it to be me, only danced with him one time, but... I'd have cheerfully killed Marci to be in her shoes the rest of the night."
"The big boobs might have been a factor, too. You might have noticed my nearly non-existent ones."
I was dumbfounded, Dani? Wanting -- commenting on Marci's boobs, complaining about her own? Maybe there are some things about the real-life Dani I don't know, too, like in my coma, "So... you... never...?"
She shook her head, "The crush never went away -- well, I guess eventually... especially after I met the love of my life, but we never went out, he never knew... was too engrossed in the gorgeous Marci to notice my drooling, I guess... course there were a couple-hundred other girls just in my class," she laughed, "I never did get the chance to kill her."
"Guess I do kind of like your dream, though," Dani went on, leaning over, kissing me, setting the yearbook aside.
This time we made it to the bedroom.
This time my endurance was MUCH better.
This time the earth shook no less.
I wondered at the intensity of our love-making, another earth-shattering experience.
Afterward, my naked Dani snuggled up to me, nibbling on my ear, which, after twenty-eight years, she knows is a major erogenous zone for me. "Seems someone liked the idea of a high-school me with a stud, huh."
I rolled her over and nibbled on a nipple, "Seems someone else likes remembering what might have been, huh."
We both had a fit of the giggles at what memories and imaginings from so long ago had done to both of us, before I said, my courage very much encouraged by Dani's reaction so far... and her admission of her 'more than a little crush'. "There was more, too, much more," I added.
I started, letting Dani nibble on that ear while I talked, "When I left your house after you and Alan had... you know... three times... it was back into 2020. You were home, in our bed waiting for me, I tried to tell you what had happened, what I'd seen. You thought it was just a dream, except I described it all to you and you were confused... until morning... an old wool jacket was hanging downstairs, one that I'd had as a kid, but had been in the back seat of my old car earlier. I still have a hard time understanding... the whole thing was a dream. I was on the bathroom floor the whole time, until you got home and called 911."
My body was shaking, remembering, my brain still having a hard time accepting, trying to make sense of it. Dani held me, whispering that it was all okay, just a dream, that nothing like that had happened.
It took me probably a good ten minutes before I could speak again. "That was only the beginning," I told Dani, "my dream, there was so much more."
She climbed off the bed, "I'm anxious to hear, all of it, but it's past lunchtime and we've worked up an appetite, I'm hungry."
I lay there, scooted up, leaning back against the headboard, watching Dani walking toward the bathroom, wearing nothing except a pair of slippers, realizing just how lucky I was. That this intelligent, fun-to-be-with, sexy, beautiful woman had chosen me all those years ago was a mystery that would likely never be solved. I laughed at the thought I had, that old TV show 'Unsolved Mysteries', televising the mystery of Daniella and Robert, it was a mystery they wouldn't be able to solve, ever. This woman was quite simply the best thing that had ever beset me. How I'd taken her for granted all those years. NEVER AGAIN!
I hadn't even noticed before, but Dani's hair was much longer than I remembered, falling over her shoulders, several inches down her back. She'd never worn it long before, beautiful -- sexy!
She dressed, then fixed us both a wonderful imitation crab salad for lunch. Maybe not real crab, but damned good, anyway. I love salad.
"I'm going to Jen's studio after lunch, her dance-exercise class, you should come along, would be good for you," Dani told me while we were eating. I'd completely forgotten about those, Dani had been going to Jenny's Saturday afternoon class for almost as long as I could remember. "I haven't been since before your accident," she added, "anxious to get back." I'm sure those sessions are a big part of the reason that Dani's managed to maintain her sexy body all those years.
But me go to her dance class? No! Not something that even remotely interested me. No way in hell was I going to a dance class!
I changed into sweats in the guys' locker room. Dani can be more than a little persuasive, including showing me the new tights and open-back, tight-fitting exercise top she'd bought. "Jen helped me pick it out," she said. "Some pretty ladies there, too," she added, with a grin on her face.
And besides, Jen. She is undoubtedly, in my mind anyway, the sexiest woman on the face of the planet, with her tall, curvy, dancer's body, and long, flowing, blonde hair framing that gorgeous face. She is the epitome of female beauty and sexuality, not even accounting for the fact that her every movement is instinctively sensual. If she'd been willing to move away from the Tri-Cities, I think the world would have been at her feet. The professional dancers on 'Dancing with the Stars' don't even begin to compare. She was gorgeous when I met her before Dani and I were married and had only gotten more attractive as she'd matured.
Even before my accident, I'd had many a hard-on thinking about her. That 'night' with her was still fresh in my mind, as if it had happened the night before. That part of my dream was something that I knew I could never reveal to Dani, not under any circumstances.
I wondered about that dream, could I really tell Dani about it, what I'd imagined she'd done? How I wanted her to do it? I shuddered at the thought, it all seemed so foreign, so... impossible. There was no way that I could actually want Dani to do anything even remotely like those trips to Tampa. Speaking of which, how did I know the things in my dream?
I'd done a little research since waking up. There really is a 'Pirate Water Taxi', boats just as I dreamed. Jackson's Bistro Bar is there, too. I'd stared at the picture on my computer, the same building we'd sat in front of, Dani in that sheer, golden dress, no bra, her skimpy, black panties taken off right before we left Alan's house. How had I known? How the hell could I have? The glass front, tables in front, bay a few feet away - EXACTLY as I'd dreamed. I've never had an interest in Tampa, never looked it up on the internet, never looked at pictures. How the hell had I known?
Never seen Dani wear anything like that night, either!
How Alan Ryder had taken her to the restroom, her crumpled on the floor, a quivering mass of unfulfilled sexuality. How do I tell Dani any of that?
All of those thoughts were going through my head as I changed into something loose and comfortable for the dance class I was going to with Dani... and Jenny.
Neither of them were wearing anything even remotely 'loose'. Their outfits were like a second skin. I was behind Dani, enjoying her black outfit with the crisscrossed straps across her otherwise bare back. I just talked a little about Jenny. Dani, admittedly, is not a Jenny, no one else is. But take Jenny out of the room and Dani was far and away the most 'woman' in the room, of which there were twenty-three, two men, including yours truly.
Jenny's dance outfit consisted of hot-red tights, about three-quarters length, and a matching sports bra, thin straps diagonally across her back, her tight abdomen and back otherwise delectably exposed. She's always been less shy about her body than Dani. Dani's outfit, frankly, surprised me a little as well.
I've said it's a 'dance-exercise' class. In actuality, it was exercise set to dance-type music, movements slow, precise, and for the women at least, very sensual. I couldn't imagine anyone even remotely thinking of my jerking body as anything except 'clunky'.
After a little while, though, I was exhausted. This was much more demanding than my physical therapy, which was still at five days a week. I wondered that Dani was getting tired, too, with her hard breathing, but Jenny, and many of the others, seemed able to go on forever. Even 'before', I'd have worn down, but now it couldn't have been more than five minutes before I had to stop and sit. I got up and rejoined the group a couple times before having to sit out the remainder of the hour-long class. Overall, after four months on a bed, I thought I'd done pretty damned well, though.
On our drive home, I admitted to Dani that I had enjoyed it, "Despite the distractions." She laughed, knowing exactly what 'distractions' I was referring to. "You, uhh... in competition with Jen to see who could distract me the most?" I asked her.
"And which of us won?" she asked, a giggle escaping, glancing down at my very guilty-looking crotch. I didn't remember Dani being this... flirty.
I didn't touch the answer to that question with a hundred-foot pole!
The subject of my four-month dream didn't come up again that evening, as we'd been invited to Jon and Tammy's for dinner.
It didn't come up again until days later.
Sunday, we went on a drive into the foothills about sixty miles east of Kennewick, just across the state line into Oregon where they'd not long ago constructed hundreds of huge, power-generating windmills. I enjoyed photography and thought a picture of the group of windmills backed by the setting sun could make a beautiful photo. It was a scattered cloudy day, perfect for a beautiful sunset with the windmills in the foreground. Dani and I had a wonderful day together, then some fantastic photos.
I thought about the truck we'd 'bought' in Tallahassee, on our trip to Tampa, wondering if we'd ever be able to own something like it in real life. The boat, too, but that's another story. That truck would have been so perfect for a trip like this on the rough, dirt roads, so much better than the Accord.
It was almost nine by the time we were back in Kennewick; dusty, tired, and hungry. Dani didn't feel like cooking, and I was exhausted. We stopped at the local In-N-Out and got a couple cheeseburger meals. LOVE their burgers! Especially when that hungry.
The next several days we tried to get back to some degree of normalcy. My dreams had let up, apparently, 'Amanda' and 'April' giving up on getting Dani to audition for the movie.
My physical therapy was down to three times a week, an hour at a time, gradually becoming more and more physically demanding. My therapist was a woman, probably ten years younger than me and we'd become very friendly over the last few weeks. No, you pervert, I mean friendly, very platonic friendly. She was still very professional, we'd just become somewhat friends in the process. Nothing further than that. We were both pleased with the progress of my body returning to strength.
Plus, I spent an hour or two in the store every day, realizing how well Jon had been doing managing it. He certainly was pleased that I was back, able to spend the time, but I felt just a little undercurrent of concern in him -- that maybe I 'wanted my store' back. I had no intention of taking back the management, in retrospect, should have told him that straight out.
But I didn't know what I was going to do with myself, that store had been my life up to my accident. Well, that and my family, especially Dani. Now so much of the emphasis had shifted to Dani, not a bad thing at all, but I knew that eventually I'd need more. Guess I decided to worry about that 'eventually'.
It was the following Friday, Dani and I had decided to go out for dinner, a date night. There was a new restaurant in town, 'The Rock', wood fired pizza, that we wanted to try, had heard that it was really good.
We took turns showering, me first so that Dani could take her time. I dressed in a nice pair of slacks and shirt, then waited for Dani, plopping myself on the bed, kind of anxiously waiting to see what she'd decide to wear, admittedly, looking ahead to 'after dinner'. It seemed like it had been a long time since we'd had those couple of VERY satisfying intimate interludes.
When she stepped out of the bathroom, I was stunned, my heart rate at least doubling instantaneously. I'd been expecting a dress, hopefully, a moderately sexy dress. But what she was wearing was... it took my breath away, for more reasons than one. She was wearing a short, black negligee, sheer and silky, deep 'V' showing off her cleavage, the exact negligee I saw her wear for Alan Ryder that first night on his imaginary boat.
She obviously saw the expression of shock on my face, a smile crossing hers, "You like? Hoped you would, bought it just for you," lifting the front just a few inches, showing off her sheer, thong panties, then doing a slow, modeling pirouette. "Didn't want to wait until after dinner," she said.
I was in shock not only that she'd decided to jump right to dessert, skipping dinner, but that I'd seen nearly this exact negligee once before, remembering her exact words on Alan's 'boat', "I wanted something special for our first night on the boat," followed a few seconds later, the real-life Dani in our bedroom, "I just want you to make love to me."
Dani climbed in bed with me, pressing her body against mine, and kissing me, "Make love to me," she said, as she began unbuttoning my shirt, kissing my chest as she pushed the shirt off my arms. My hands were around her, feeling the softness of the silk against her skin.
I remembered Dani taking Alan's shirt off him, the waves splashing against the boat, how it rocked when they were coupled on his bed; wrapping my hands around her panty-clad butt... the same as I'd watched Alan Ryder on his boat.
She kissed me again, her tongue tickling my lips, "Your pants," she whispered into my mouth. Who the hell was I to argue with a horny lady, any semblance of hunger long forgotten.
She pulled my pants down, and I let out a loud groan when I felt her lips circling the head of my engorged cock, looking up at me, the same as she had that next morning on the boat, her lips sliding further and further down my shaft. I remembered how quickly I'd come in her mouth. Not this time, though, I was NOT going to come in her mouth. I wanted her pussy, more than anything on earth at that moment, breathing hard, trying to resist the burning need to come.
Dani must have sensed it, she's only rarely taken me in her mouth, never to my orgasm... but I was close, so close when her lips slid off of me. "Take my panties off," she asked... no, demanded. "I want you inside me." It was like she was living out my dream, she'd said nearly the same thing to him that night.
Dani stood back up beside the bed, "Take them off," she said again. My hands were trembling when I placed them on the soft skin of her legs, moving them slowly up to the thin, elastic straps, my heart pounding in my chest. I looked into Dani's eyes, nearly as mad with lust as mine must have been that night watching her with Alan Ryder. But this wasn't with anyone else, only me and my wife, my Dani, my hands slipping her skimpy panties down her legs and onto the floor.
Then she pushed me back onto the bed onto my back and straddled my waist, momentarily holding herself above me before sinking down, impaling herself over my steel-rod cock, letting out a loud moan in the process. I closed my eyes, savoring the sensation as I'd so badly wanted on that boat, remembering once again.
When our bodies had joined, mine deep inside her, Dani's pelvis pressing against mine, her arms outstretched, hands sexily massaging my chest, that look of ecstasy on her face when I opened my eyes, "Okay, studmuffin," she said, "tell me about your dream."
Oh God, the dream! The last few days, I'd almost forgotten, far from my mind. Now it had come rushing back, every tiny detail, starting with Dani and Alan on that boat, the night she'd worn this nearly exact negligee. I wanted to tell her, she felt so good, everything felt so good, her hands, her pussy, her body pressing against me, just fucking everything! My hands went to her breasts, kneading them over the black silk, then to the thin spaghetti straps, pushing them off her shoulders and down, envisioning how Alan had done nearly the same thing. Dani was moaning, pushing her chest out to me, I was moaning, leaning up and pulling her to me, my mouth going to a naked nipple, sucking it in. Her hips began to gyrate, pressing me deeper inside her... as she had Alan Ryder that night.
"Tell me," Dani asked again, in between the moans. I sucked her tit in my mouth, hard. She let out a loud groan, right before pushing me away, "Tell me!"
My resistance was down, common sense escaping me, "You fucked him... so many times!"
"Ohhh," Dani groaned, grinding her pussy on me, "Then? High school?"
I closed my eyes, let out a loud groan as Dani leaned over, sucking my nipple in her mouth, "Yes... no... later... now!" I didn't even know what the hell I was saying, Dani's pussy felt so good.
"Now?" Dani moaned, looking down at me.
That vision of Alan and Dani, that first time in Tampa, our hotel room, Alan's cock pushing into Dani the first time was as fresh in my mind as if it had happened moments ago, "He... fucked you... so hard... so big!" I groaned out before my brain could even begin to catch up with my mouth. I guess I had a serious problem with my verbal inhibitions being completely gone just long enough. Once I realized what I'd said, I was petrified at what Dani would think.
"Ohh, fuck!" Dani groaned, pressing down on my groin, twisting, grinding on me, "explain!" was all she said.
I was right on the verge, that image so fucking fresh in my mind, "You... we... met him in Tampa... his..." Dani pushed herself up a few inches, then back down, "Ohh fuck!" I groaned, "... new restaurant, grand opening..." Again, she did it, the full length of me this time, I couldn't... "After... our hotel... you fucked him... I was there... watched... encouraged..." Again, and my body began to shudder, exploding inside her, "Ahhhh!" I screamed uncontrollably.
Dani, too, at the same time, her body spasming over me, her own more muffled but loud groans.
She rolled off me, pressing her body tight to mine, her face in the crook of my neck. We lay like that, regaining our equilibrium, "You know... I'd never do that to you... don't you?"
I nodded, "I do know, I could never do what was in that dream, encouraging you, watching you... fucking another man, never!" But could I? Would I? My brain felt like it was likely to explode, feelings like I'd never imagined before. I simply didn't understand what was happening inside me.
Dani propped herself up on her elbow, "What, exactly happened while you were in the coma?"
I groaned, I'd already said way more than I ever intended, guess it was time to be honest... at last. "I told you about that first night... afterward, you teased me, telling me all these naughty, erotic things you'd done with him the rest of that year, doling it out a little at a time..."
"Like?"
"Like your prom, how you made out with him before..." I took another deep breath, "I don't know how to explain these memories, the dreams... it's like... I've never had dreams like these before, they've always faded, if I even remembered after waking up. These are so different... real... every detail... from the beginning, right up to that last night... the moments before I woke up."
"But your prom... you told me how you'd made out with him, the sexy dress you wore... you took your panties off..." I watched Dani, her face turning red.
"I've never..."
"Hon, I know that, these are things you'd never have done, it's why the teasing was so... torturous, I guess... exciting... I thought it was real, the dreams... were so real. But then... at the dance, you and him, you found a room... he fucked you... you'd told me how badly you wanted it... and then the mattress in his truck afterward."
Dani's face turned white, "He... he had a mattress in his truck... Marci... we all knew... what it was for."
I looked at her, hesitating, not sure what to say. How? How did I know? "It's what's so weird about these dreams, so much I couldn't have known... your nightgown, that you wore tonight... it was in my dream, the same one, you wore it for him on his boat... made love to him wearing that nightgown."
"Boat? His boat?"
"I'll get to that," I told her. I was committed now, everything, I was going to tell her everything... well, maybe not about me and Jenny, that was still going to be off-limits... or the night with the mystery woman, maybe, I didn't know. "There were lots of other things you told me about high school, his brownies with marijuana in them, how they affected you, made you so horny, how they'd make you want to fuck him... how you did."
"It went on, so many stories, then on New Year's Eve everything changed... we kissed, then I teased you about Alan, how you'd probably kissed him on New Year's Eve back then. You teased right back, 'we did a lot more than kiss' you said. We teased back and forth about you contacting him, and I remember my exact words, 'I double-dog dare you'," letting that hang in the air for several minutes, "long story short, you did, Facebook."
"Mmm, I bet I know where this is going," she said, "sounds like I had a lot more fun in your head than the real me sitting by your bed, hoping you'd wake up." A reminder of what Dani had gone through in real life while my crazed imagination was running rampant. "But keep going, this is kind of fun... and you're making me really horny all over again," she laughed.
In for a penny, in for a pound! "You told me about his shy cousin Tevin, how one night Alan suggested you seduce him, how much you enjoyed it, kissing him, encouraging him to unbutton your blouse, how good he felt sucking your tits... yeah, that's what you said, your 'tits'." I don't think I've ever heard Dani use that word, she's talked about her boobs, her breasts, but never tits.
"You took him to, and this is your exact words, 'our' bedroom, Alan's, but you called it 'our' bedroom. You told me how much Tevin liked your shaved, bare pussy, and how long his cock was, how far it reached inside you..."
"Ohh God," Dani moaned, rubbing herself, "I've never... shaved... there." I knew she hadn't, the thought hadn't even crossed my mind that girls did that, not until these incessant dreams.
"You want...? God, it sounds hot... doesn't it?
I looked at my wife, hardly believing what I was hearing, hot? God! "Yes!" I told her, my heart pounding in my chest.
She climbed out of bed, rolling across me in the process. Pressing that silk-clad body against mine. I don't know if she noticed but my dick was already getting hard again. I can't even remember the last time I got hard that soon after the kind of sex we'd just had. Hell, I couldn't even remember when we'd had sex like that before. It seemed like, since waking from my coma, every time is hotter than the last.
"Back in five minutes," Dani told me, and I watched her negligee-clad body scampering into our bathroom. I lay in bed waiting, imagining the unimaginable, my heart beating faster by the second, my hardness factor ramping up just as fast. Daniella, my real-life Dani, shaving her pussy?! I couldn't stop my hand from rubbing myself, precum oozing, spreading it, making myself so fucking hard! Shit, we'd just made love, how...?
I heard the water turning on and off, ramping up my libido higher every time, wishing I was in there, watching. But I couldn't, it was like... hell, I didn't know, birthday, Christmas, every holiday I could think of all wrapped into one with the biggest surprise of my life only seconds away. I couldn't even imagine what that shaved pussy was going to be like!
And then, there she was, walking across the room, seductively crossing her legs with every step like a runway model, that smile on her face, fresh lipstick. Dani reached the bed, "I like, think you will, too," in that sexy, seductive voice she's very occasionally used with me, straddling my chest, slowly scooting up. I could barely breathe, knowing what she was doing, looking into her eyes, almost afraid to look down.
Slowly, oh so slowly, almost torturing, Dani's body moved, her freshly shaven, baby-smooth pussy pressing against my chin, then... over my mouth! OGod, OGod, OGod! I'd never felt such a thing before, my lips kissing her, my tongue inside her, so freakin' smooth... so wet! There was no taste of shaving lotion, only the taste of her arousal and the scent of the perfume she'd dabbed. Dani let out a loud groan when she felt my tongue inside her, her baby-smooth lips driving me to new heights, hands around her buttocks, pulling her back and forth against my lips.
Dani was crazed, I was crazed, my tongue driving into her, finding her clit, my lips on her smoothness. I couldn't take it any longer, pushing Dani off of me, onto her hands and knees, positioning myself behind her, and driving into her, over and over again, so fucking hard! Dani was rocking back into me, panting, making screeching noises I'd never heard her make before. I'm sure she could have said the same about the noises coming from my mouth as well. When was the last time we'd 'fucked' instead of making love? I had no friggin' idea, but son-of-a-bitch, it was fucking good!
I pulled Dani's hair, yanking her head back, she kept yelling, "More, more!" I felt almost like a caveman might have, fucking his woman into submission. Except there was no submission! This was an experience that I didn't even know could exist, when my orgasm erupted, and I felt Dani's pussy throbbing around me, her body shuddering along with mine... I thought my body was going to explode!
We collapsed on the bed, me on top, too weak to even move off of her, that perfume still strong in my scent glands. After what had to have been several minutes of trying to recuperate, I heard a single word from my wife, "Fuckkk!"
We woke up Saturday morning upside down in our bed, hardly moved from where we'd collapsed the night before, naked; well, I was, Dani still had on the black negligee. I lay, staring at her, marveling at how much I loved this woman, a thought beginning to form in my brain, one I'd never have imagined a few days earlier.
Dani woke up, rolled over on her side, letting out a little giggle at how we'd found ourselves that morning. I think it was the first time we'd slept upside down on our bed. She smiled at me, "Last night, it was... I don't know how to say," she let out another giggle, "guess you liked, huh?"
I felt between her legs, she spread them just a little, the feeling of her smooth pussy lips in my fingers was more than incredible! Dani let out a little moan, "Mmm, that feels so good," when my fingers spread her lips just a little, feeling the moisture inside.
"You shaved yourself in my dream, but not for me," I told her
"For Alan Ryder," she said, not asking, but making a statement.
I pulled my fingers from between her legs, let her smell, them, then against her lips to suck into her mouth, licking them clean, "Uhuh... and not only in high school... before we went to Tampa, where he lived... you have any idea where he really lives?" I wondered.
She shook her head, sucking my two fingers, "No idea, only that that's where he played, might still live there, wouldn't surprise me." Her words were just a little slurred, sucking her juices from my two fingers.
"You know if he cooked? He had restaurants, that was why we went there, to a grand opening."
She hesitated before answering, "Thinking," she said, with a smile, "trying to remember... he brought things to school, I didn't think about it, guess I assumed his mom probably made them, but maybe it was him," she answered.
"Ryder's Bar and Grill, that was the name, I remember, like so much else. Have to look on the internet later, see if there is such a place," I told her. I was guessing that there was and that it was owned by Alan Ryder.
"What else, you want to tell me the rest of your dream?" Dani asked.
My vague thought from earlier was, even as we spoke, beginning to crystallize in my mind. It scared me, but wanted to think about it more before...I nodded, "Uhuh, I want to tell you all of it... but not now... want to wait a bit. You ready for breakfast yet? I am."
"Mmm, think I just had my breakfast... but if you want, you can make me another omelet."
"How 'bout a waffle?" I asked her. I do make more than just omelets. Love my cinnamon-pecan waffles, homemade maple syrup.
"Sounds wonderful," she answered, rolling out of bed. I watched that delectable woman strut to the bathroom, hips swiveling side to side, intentionally trying to drive me wild. Succeeding, too, except my little man was temporarily played out. Those two times last night, God!
I had a hard time thinking about breakfast, anxious to go shopping afterward, the brainstorm I'd had. I was nervous, excited, scared how Dani might react, whether or not I could pull it off or not; whether I actually had the guts to do it!
"You're coming to Jen's class with me, aren't you?" she asked, interrupting my thoughts, oblivious to my evil plan. "I told her about how we'd distracted you last week and how you thought we were competing... think she might be upping her game a little this week, you know, just her competitive nature, wanting to win. You'd probably not want to miss this week."
Ahh, my wife knew the way to a man's heart and how to get what she wants, and it is NOT food!
"Guess I better go then, hate to disappoint your best friend," I told her, a big grin on my face.
"Pervert!" she slugged my arm.
"What? I'm offended, you and Jenny are the ones who..."
"... think the only way to get my sick husband there is to flaunt our womanly charms?"
Ahh, if only she knew... what happened while I was in that coma, with Jenny!
I gave her a short kiss on the lips, "You've convinced me, how good these classes are for my physical well-being, despite your efforts to distract me from my goal of health," with a little chuckle and a quick exit from the reach of her wicked punch.
"You mind getting the dishes this morning, sweet, I've got to pick up a few things before you drag me off to Jenny's torture chamber."
Her tongue sticking out at me was my answer. Childish.
I had no clue where to get the things I wanted, hopefully, the mall had something. So that was where I headed. On my way down Columbia Avenue, I saw 'Castle' a block ahead, remembering how Dani and I had shopped there. On a whim, I pulled in the parking lot. I'd never been to any 'adult' store before, much less this one, and sat in the car a long time after stopping, trying to work up the courage to go inside.
I was disappointed that there was no 'Rebekka' in the store, only an older woman, Sally. Well, 'older' in this case was about our age, probably late forties, but she was nothing like the Rebekka of my dreams.
I was embarrassed to high heaven going in that store, obviously everyone inside knowing that I was a perverted old man. At least I sure as hell felt that way. I shuddered at what I saw, I'd imagined this store before and dreamed about the inside. Dildos, vibrators, slutty costumes, and ugh -- fucking cock cages! I couldn't imagine how my subconscious mind could have thought one of those disgusting things would be a good idea. It took all my willpower to not shudder in revulsion. People actually wore those things! Hell, I had, even if it was only a dream.
There were a couple things, though, that I wanted. I found them, paid, and got the hell out, shuddering at what I'd done once I was back in the car. I was not taking Dani into that store. NOT EVER!
I couldn't wait to get out of that parking lot, imagining that every car going past was looking straight into my soul and knowing the worst.
Columbia Center Mall was a much more relaxing place. It was busy, late Saturday morning, but I didn't feel nasty, dirty, in there. In actuality, there was nothing wrong with 'Castle', it was clean, exactly what it advertised, nothing except sex things. It just made me feel... creepy. I had what I needed, though, if only I had the courage to use them.
Plus, I had to find the rest of it, and that was going to be the hard part, I had no idea where to look, except to wander through the mall hoping there was a store.
I found Victoria's Secret, it was admittedly kind of fun wandering through it, imagining Dani wearing some of the things I saw. They didn't have what I was looking for, though, and continued looking, walking down the wide hallway watching the stores on each side. I did find some interesting things in the little kiosks that I bought, hoping Dani would appreciate.
Finally, I came to a store, 'Classic Curves Boutique', that looked promising. I went in and began looking. A moment later, a young sales clerk stopped to ask if she could help me find something. She seemed very pleasant with a nice smile and, so help me, I stared at the name tag pinned on her chest (a very nice chest!) -- 'Bekka'!
"Your name," I stuttered, "Bekka, isn't that an odd spelling?"
She laughed, glancing at it, "Yeah, think my daddy might have been high that day, everyone else spells Rebecca with 'C's, not K's. I kind of like it, though, it's unique... what can I help you find?"
I was fucking shell-shocked. Rebekka in my dream, she looked like this girl! Or, guess I should say, this girl looked like the girl in my dream.
"I... I'm sorry for staring... it's just... I've seen that name before, spelled that way, and it surprised me... she looked a lot like you, too."
She grinned, "Really? Where? I've never seen it before, that's kind of cool."
How the hell do I explain? "It wasn't around here, I don't remember where it was, it's just the name... reminded me, was a long time ago." Liar!
I took a deep breath, told her what I was looking for, trying to explain the best I could.
She frowned, "No, we don't have anything like that, sorry... but..." she perked up, "we have catalogs we can order from, let's take a look."
There was a small office, barely big enough for a desk and chair. She found a folding chair and I sat beside her, smelling her sweet perfume. She opened a drawer and pulled out a small stack of catalogs. We looked through the first and second, lots of things I liked but not what I was looking for. The third seemed to be coming much closer, then when she turned the page, there it was, exactly what I was looking for. My heart rate spiked, and the thought that this might actually happen shot through me like a bolt of lightning.
"That, that's exactly what I'm looking for," I told her, hearing the excitement in my voice, pointing, "can you order that? By next Friday?"
"I think so," she said, writing down all the particulars, then making a phone call, giving the information to the person on the other end. At one point, she looked over at me, a big grin on her face, "Thank you," she told the person and hung up.
"It'll be here Wednesday, your wife's a lucky girl..." she frowned, "I... assumed it's your wife... girlfriend?"
I thought I'd play with her a little, "Girlfriend... you think she'll like it?"
She looked down at the picture again, "Oh yeah! I'm jealous, you'll bring her in?"
I was pumped! I couldn't fuckin' believe it. And scared AS SHIT!
"Try," I told her.
"It's a special order, you'll have to pay for it now," Rebekka -- with Ks, told me.
I gave her my credit card, I didn't give a fuck what the hell it cost. Hell, I'd have mortgaged the house if I had to. Damn near did!
My feet were dancing a different tune on the rest of my little shopping trip. I found a few more little items and headed back to the car, to home, leaving everything safely hidden away in the trunk when I got home. Oh, by the way, I made another stop on the way, at the grocery store, had to buy something to mask the real purpose of this little shopping trip.
Only to discover that Dani wasn't home when I got there, she left a note that she'd be back later. It gave me a chance to bring in my treasures from the trunk and hide them away, in the bottom of the dresser in one of the guest rooms under some old blue jeans that I don't wear anymore. Just hadn't taken the time to take them to the Salvation Army yet.
I took the opportunity, the alone time, to do a little research on my computer, finalizing my plans before Dani got home, and thinking about Rebekka, remembering the Rebekka in my coma, and wondering what might happen if Dani was to meet her sometime. Somehow, I HAD to make that happen.
But not today. Today was for finalizing real plans that I hoped to hell didn't blow up in my face. I was cautiously optimistic with the reaction I'd gotten from Dani so far from my coma dream. She obviously hadn't heard all of it (and parts she never would!) But her reaction from what she has heard so far left me thinking that my plan just could work out. I shuddered at the thought that it might!
Dani was home a little over an hour before we had to leave to get to Jenny's studio. After my little shopping trip, I was looking forward to this, not that the two were interconnected, but just my mood.
A little later we threw our bags in her car and were off. Dani's car was quite a bit older but she liked it. I was a little apprehensive when we bought the Accord several years ago that she'd want to take it away from me but so far not. Of course, maybe the fact that hers was a '92 Mustang LX might have something to do with it. Old maybe, but it's still a sweet ride. She'd bought it brand new right before we were married and kept it pristine ever since. Hell, she might want to be buried in it.
I felt good about going to Jenny's class this time, my stamina felt about a hundred percent better than a week before. Oh, what Dani said about her and Jenny didn't hurt matters, either.
We separated, Dani to the women's lockers and me to the men's. I opened my gym bag, took out my exercise clothes, and CRAP! Dani, my adorable wife, had made a minor switch. My nice, comfy, loose exercise clothes were not there. She'd replaced them with tights. No fucking way! I held the pants up, looking at it, black with white stripes down each side of the legs, and so fucking little! No friggin' way I was wearing that!
I looked back in my bag, there was a note on top of the shirt that had been tucked under the tights. I picked it up, 'Think us girls deserve a little eye candy, too. I know what you're thinking. Be a sport, wear it'.
Crap! I felt trapped, between that and my 'next week' plans, how do I not? And to top it off, after my little shopping excursion this morning, and the thought of what Jenny and Dani might be wearing, my dick was hard, pressing out against my boxers. I pulled the tights on and they didn't do a thing to hide my more than obvious erection. Nor did the tight shirt, either. I'd hoped it might be long enough to cover me, but no such luck. I knew damned good and well that Dani had planned this, teasing me ahead of time, knowing it'd give me an erection! The only thing she didn't know was anything of my upcoming plans. Turnabout was going to be so much fun!
I pulled it on, every bit as tight as I'd imagined, my 'package' more than evident. God, this was going to be embarrassing! The matching shirt was every bit as tight. She was paying for this, big time!
I found Dani waiting for me in Jen's lobby. I stood back, just looking. Her ankle-length tights had been replaced with a pair of tight shorts, very SHORT, tight shorts, doing nothing to diminish the protrusion of my 'package'.
"Mmm, nice," Dani said, rubbing her fingers slightly over said package, "might want to save that till we get home, huh?" she said.
I groaned inwardly, thinking ahead. "You too," I told her, "like it..." rubbing her leg just below her shorts, "that what Jenny's wearing, too?"
"Have to wait and see, I guess," Dani answered. I'd guessed that she and Jenny had collaborated on their revised outfits.
I followed her into the dance studio, feeling almost nauseous with fear, shaking at the way I was dressed... on display for all those women. Except, it was making me even harder, scary as hell, but a little exciting, too. Jenny was already up front, "Glad you could make it again," she said in that sultry voice.
I stood in what I guessed was now my usual place, second row, two women on my right, five on my left, right behind Dani. Jenny was working on her audio, getting music started, and I was a nervous wreck. It seemed every set of eyes in the room was on me, mostly on my groin area that wasn't cooperating in the least. I noticed two of the older ladies especially (as in about our age), quite attractive, smiling at me, and when Jenny turned back around, her eyes locked with mine... a strong sexual undertone, or maybe it was just imagined... but I didn't think so.
She had on a pair of short shorts a lot like Dani's, except with one difference. When she spread her legs and began to stretch once the music began, there was a clear and definite camel toe between her legs. Her top was more like a halter, kind of loose and tied behind her back and another around her neck, no bra this time, nipples poking through.
She hadn't worn a bra that other night, either. We'd gone out to dinner, the three of us. Richard, Jenny's husband, couldn't go, he was attending an emergency caesarian, at least that was the excuse. I still remember what we'd all had for dinner, rib steak, salmon, and Jenny, a salad. These memories... they weren't like any dream, it was... they'd actually happened. After dinner, we went dancing to a place across the river in Pasco. Dani suggested I dance one with Jenny, her perfume, I still remember... her tongue, tickling my ear, "Dani asked me if I wanted to seduce you," right before she kissed me.
We made love later that night, Dani watching, discovering how I'd felt watching her with Alan Ryder...
"You going to work out or just gawk?" Dani asked me, interrupting my reverie, letting out a little giggle, too.
"What, you have eyes in the back of your head?" I asked her.
I must have turned red, embarrassed at being caught staring, remembering.
It had NOT relieved the stress between my legs.
It felt sexy and exhilarating, to be honest, besides the nervousness. I had never in my life been so on display as I felt at that moment, and it felt kinda good.
I was wishing that I could see Dani from the same vantage point as I could see Jenny. I hadn't noticed a camel toe when we were walking but wouldn't have, anyway, even if it was there. Suddenly, I realized something -- I didn't recall ever hearing that term before my coma, wouldn't have had a clue what it was, even. That dream, so friggin' weird!
I had a much better idea what to expect this time and felt much better about being able to follow along half decently, besides my stamina being about triple the week before. I had to sit one time, maybe five minutes, then was back in my spot till the end. Oh, and my dick-stick never did go away, Jenny seemed to be making a point of assuring that. Watching that sexy body, and thinking about that night she'd seduced me in my coma, while watching her eyes on mine kept that fantasy alive and well.
"I think I know who won the distraction contest this afternoon," Dani said on our way home, a grin on her face. God, I wanted to tell her about that dream, knowing that I never could. "Much as I love her, I know there are just some things I can't compete with," she added.
"But sweet, everything that matters, you have more than a guy could ever ask for," I told her, squeezing her hand, "and for the record... those tights are awful!"
She laughed, "I was so proud of you, you wore them. Was it really that bad?"
"Well, at first, I almost didn't do it but remembered how much you love me, sitting with me in the hospital... and saw your note, decided I could do that much for you... and I'll admit, was kind of exciting."
Another laugh, "I could tell, you didn't hide it very well... not at all, matter of fact."
I rolled my eyes. Women! And then we were home.
After we both showered, Dani, wrapped in a towel, asked me, "You still a little randy? Want to go out for that dinner we missed last night?"
"Love to," I told her, adding, "and yes!" How could I not be?
Dani sat down at her makeup vanity table and began putting on her makeup. I love watching her and couldn't help thinking about Winsome Cosmetics, the makeup company Dani had modeled for and contracted to be their spokeswoman. It reminded me all over again about April and Amanda, the movie audition, wondering how I'd ever broach that subject with Dani. Surely, there was no such thing, only a figment of my imagination. Besides, that was weeks ago, even if it had been real, which it wasn't, it would have been filled already.
About then, Dani turned my way, doing that thing with her lips right after putting on her lipstick, "You like? It's a new color I found last week, Rose Petal Peach, love it." My jaw dropped open, and I felt the blood draining from my face. That was the name of the lipstick in my dream!
"Hon, you okay? What was that for? It's just lipstick."
I couldn't even speak for a moment, "I... it's nothing, I've just heard that name somewhere before and it surprised me, that's all," I felt my face returning to normal. "Actually, I love it, looks really good on you, is it Avon?" holding my breath for her to tell me who made it. She's bought nothing except Avon for years, ever since we were married, I think.
"No, I hadn't heard of it before, saw it when I was scrolling the TV, one of those shopping channels, don't remember the name, though," she answered, "I ordered a set of makeup from them, really like it."
I was guessing that I knew the name.
"Doesn't matter," I told her, "it's beautiful, I like it... a lot!"
I dressed, Dani went in our dressing room, came out several minutes later wearing a pair of tan corduroy pants, low on her hips, leather-looking laces up the outside of both legs and the fly, just aching for some industrious husband to pull the bow-tie, matched with a cream-colored blouse, spaghetti straps over her shoulders, a very faint outline of a black bra underneath, and black four-inch heels. Damn, she looked good! It was classy, yet sexy as hell. My dick was brought to attention, immediately.
"Wow," I told her, "Love, you look... I don't think I've ever seen you in something like that."
She did a little twirl, those tight pants showed off her butt to perfection, "Your little stories have made me feel sexy, thought I'd dress the part. Was going to wear it last night, except..."
I laughed, "Yeah, I know, we never made it out of the house." And the memory of that was more than enticing, realizing that Dani's pussy lips would still be totally smooth.
And then it hit me like a thunderbolt, "You still have a thing for him, don't you? I remember how you used to be glued to the TV when Tampa Bay was playing, I just never thought about why."
Dani was blushing, her face bright red, confirmation of what I'd just realized, "I... I..."
"Honey, it's okay, I get it, think it's kinda hot, actually." A long-forgotten memory floated through my mind, "There was a girl in my class, her name was Leslie," I chuckled, Dani's face was registering 'surprise', "I never mentioned her to you because it just seemed so... silly, I guess... and I'd long forgotten her. She was so fuckin' hot, kind of like you described Alan's girlfriend, Marci, wet-dream hot, at least for me. Anyway, I had some classes with her but she never knew I existed, always had a boyfriend, but if she'd been an actress or some celebrity like Alan, I'd have been glued to anything she'd done... and if the situation were reversed, you woke up from a coma and told me how I'd fucked her in high school, I'd have... hell, I don't even know, but it sure as hell would've had an impact on me... so I understand about Alan Ryder... and I'm not offended... we have enough history with each other to be far beyond that. Guess I'd imagine if the situation was reversed, you'd understand as well."
Dani looked at me, gave me a big sloppy kiss on the lips, "I love you, you know that!"
I smiled, "Yeah, I do know, love you too, so, shall we go to dinner?"
"Uhuh, and then after... " a big smile crossed her lips.
Mine was just as big, "Yeah... after... and you can pretend I'm Alan Ryder, and I'll pretend you're Leslie."
We took Dani's Mustang, it's a lot more romantic than the Accord, she drove, her car. Besides, we can both remember how we used to make out in the cramped back seat. Maybe... Except, I don't think our bodies are quite the contortionists we used to be.
The pizza was every bit as good as advertised, and the attention Dani received from all the straying eyes was a gigantic turn-on. If the way this forty-eight-year-old woman reacted was any indication, it had been to her, too.
On the ten-minute drive home, Dani insisted I drive. I very quickly realized why; we hadn't gone half a mile before she reached over, unzipped my pants, and I felt her hand wrapping around me, "Leslie ever do this for you?" she asked. I groaned, swerving the car, glad there wasn't a lot of traffic, or a cop. "Bet she never did this, either," leaning over and wrapping her lips around the head.
"Oh God, Dani, you..."
"Alan liked it... a lot," looking up at me, right before she slid her lips down my shaft. "Mmm, except... he was bigger..." she mumbled, her lips sliding down and sucking.
I pulled over, no fuckin' way!
"No, drive, Alan never had to stop," as she gagged, my dick about half in her mouth, "course he was used to it."
"Dani...!"
"Name's Leslie, an' don't you forget it, buster!"
Oh shit! I gripped the back of her head, tangling my fingers in her hair, closed my eyes, tried to remember that face from so long ago... how it would have felt... was feeling now.
I took a deep breath, thankful for those two incredible orgasms the night before, otherwise... put the car back in gear, checked the mirror, and pulled onto the street, just as I felt 'Leslie' swallow and my dick sliding even deeper into her mouth, my heart pounding a million beats a minute.
I tried to concentrate on the road, a little hard with a slick, hot mouth sliding up and down on my dick, the tightness of her throat. Never have I felt anything so fucking erotic! There's never been another girl besides Dani, at least in real life, and now... Leslie... the girl of my teenage wet dreams.
My grip on the steering wheel reminded me of that movie, 'Planes, Trains, and Automobiles', how Steve Martin's character's fingers dug into the dash in that wrong-way freeway scene. Funny thing was, I'd bought the movie right after Dani had Jon in a caesarian. She laughed so hard she couldn't watch it, hurting her stomach.
Her mouth popped off, my cock suddenly cold from the wet saliva, "Take me to my house, you know where it is?" 'Leslie' told me in that sexy, sultry voice that sounded so unlike my Dani.
I nodded, couldn't speak, I knew where her house was. Half a minute later, I pulled into 'her' driveway. 'Leslie' got out and hurried to the door, unlocking the door and opening it. Inside, she grabbed me, pushing me up against a wall, desperately kissing me, "Oh God, I've wanted to do this for so long," 'Leslie' said.
She pulled away, pulled the leather string on the front of her pants, pushing them down, revealing the lacy, black panties underneath. We were both shaking, her sitting on the back of the couch, pushing shoes off, then pants, and blouse, almost frantic. While she was doing that, my shirt, shoes, pants, and boxers were being scattered.
'Leslie', naked in her living room, pressed her lips against mine, her naked body tight to mine, we kissed, uncontrollably, tongues in each other's mouths, hands wrapping around bodies, "Fuck me, Alan, fuck me!"
We pulled apart, I pressed her to the back of the couch, bent over face first, and "Unhh!" was inside her, "Hard, fuck me hard!" she screeched. I thrust into her over and over, gripping her hips, digging fingernails into her skin, thrusting hard and deep. "Hard, Alan, Hard... Oh fuckkkk!"
Dani's arms and hands were flailing, her head doing the same, her body shuddering, I picked up her legs, nearly pushing her over the couch, grunting with every thrust, Dani screeching incoherent noises, and I couldn't stop the orgasm erupting through my body, letting out a roar that must have been heard down the block.
I couldn't breathe, let go of Dani's legs and she tumbled over onto the couch, I collapsed to my knees, using the back of the couch to support myself from falling to the floor, trying to breathe.
"Holy fucking shit!" I finally managed to spit out before letting go of the couch and sliding onto the floor, flat on my back.
It had to be at least ten minutes before I even tried to resurrect myself, Dani was still face down on the couch. I moved her aside a little and sat, cradling her head in my lap, running my fingers through her hair. "I think," I began to tell her, "our love life has taken a little turn."
"Ya think!" she answered, sitting up beside me, "and what was your first clue, Sherlock?"
We both broke out in giggles, sitting side-by-side, me naked, Dani still wearing the thigh-high stockings she'd had on under those pants.
"Get me your yearbook, I want to take a look at this girl you just pretended to fuck." I got up, started to retrieve my boxers, "Nuh-uh," Dani said, "we do this naked, I wanna see how you react to this girl." I groaned, not comfortable walking around the house naked.
Especially, with the blind open that I just realized, anyone could have been walking past and seen. Somehow, that idea kind of intrigued me, seemed exciting in a weird sort of way. But I did close the blind.
I was curious, too. I knew what I'd thought in high school, but I probably haven't looked at my yearbook in the last couple decades at least. I wondered if she was as pretty as I remembered. And was I so turned on because of her or Dani's teasing about what she'd done with Alan Ryder in the car, him fucking her on the couch? I knew that had been a huge part of it but not all.
When I found the yearbook in the top of the closet, I wanted to open it right there but waited, carrying it back to the couch and sitting back down with Dani. She opened it for probably the first time, maybe since we'd married, then turned page by page. I didn't even remember Leslie's last name, but when she turned another page, it all came rushing back. There she was, Leslie Simonton, blonde hair kind of wrapping around her pixie-like face, small nose, big smile, every bit as pretty as I'd remembered. "Mmm, no wonder," Dani said, "don't think your dick would have fit in that tiny mouth, though, how tall is she, four-foot-six?"
I closed my eyes, trying to remember, "No, taller than that," I answered, "I'm guessing a little over five feet."
"Well, she certainly is pretty, no wonder you had a crush on her, guess my competition's cut out for me, huh."
I laughed, "I don't think so, I don't have any clue what she did after high school, much less twenty-eight years later. Besides," I told her, "think I'm pretty happily taken, so not to worry."
"Mmhmm," Dani mumbled, continuing to scroll, finding the girl's basketball team. There she was again, the shortest girl on the team, "You obviously weren't a tit guy," she said with a laugh, noticing Leslie's lack of said tits. "I'll bet I could find her, I'm good at that, you know."
I looked at her in shock, "Dani... I..."
She waved her arm at me, 'silence', it was telling me, "I'll look tomorrow, I'll bet that by noon I'll know everything we need to know about her."
Okay, that caught me a little off guard, "And what, exactly, love, do we 'need' to know about a total stranger that I barely knew over thirty years ago?"
Dani laughed, "Everything; you know, is she still this pretty? Is she married? Does she have tits now? Does she want to have a fling with my husband?"
I looked straight at her, "A... A what?"
"Just if she'd want to help me satisfy my husband's sexual urges, be kinda hot, doncha think?"
"Umm, yeah... but... no, it wouldn't! No, not going to happen!" And suddenly, I knew; it had been bugging me wondering who the 'mystery woman' was, that night Dani blindfolded me and tied me to the chair. It was her, Leslie Simonton, or whatever her last name was, now my high school crush.
She looked down at my groin and let out a giggle, "So, if it wouldn't be hot, why is your dick swelling up right now? That didn't happen till I suggested finding her."
I groaned, busted!
Then I thought of something else Dani said, too, "If you're so good at finding people," which I hadn't heard anything about before this, "why don't you try to find your boyfriend, Alan Ryder? I bet he'd be really easy to find."
She stopped and thought a minute, "Cuz, apparently, in your dreams we've already done that, now it's your turn," she answered.
I rolled my eyes, "Whatever, not gonna happen, though, no way. First, you don't even know her name; second, even if you did, she's not gonna jump in bed with some middle-age guy that she doesn't remember and never even knew; third, even if she was, I won't. In case you haven't noticed I am married. I might in a dream, but sure as hell not in real life."
Dani's eyelashes raised, "Oh really? And in your dream, who was the lucky girl?"
I stopped, realizing what I'd just said, feeling the blood draining from my face, "I..."
"Honey, it's okay, I understand... I'm going to tell you something, something I've been afraid to tell you for so long, longer than I can remember. You know, girls have fantasies, too, sometimes dark fantasies that we know we shouldn't be having, that we don't understand... Jenny and I, we've talked about it, so I know it's not just me. Sometimes... I see you with another girl..."
"Honey, I..."
"No, wait, let me finish. I know I was your first, you've never been with anyone else. I've often wondered... what it might be like... this is kind of hard to admit... to be hiding in the bushes or something and watching you... making love with some pretty girl.
"And then you started talking about me and Alan... and the old fantasy was rekindled... watching you... and now I have a face... I know it's weird, but... I want my fantasy. I want you and her... together.
I was shocked at what she'd just said, Dani? Fantasies about me and a girl? Watching? Me and Leslie Simonton?
"So, your dream, about another girl, tell me."
I looked at her, she was serious. And I was hard, we were still naked. "It was after... you'd stayed in Tampa, I came home..."
"I stayed alone, with Alan?
I nodded, "We agreed, after that first night with him, you... wanted to spend more time with him. You told me all about it after, but it was like... I was there all the time, in my mind, so scared, but excited. But after you came home, we played... with handcuffs and some other things..."
Dani took my hand, put it between her legs over where she'd shaved, I rubbed her, in-between her lips, so wet. Of course, she was, with the cum I'd just pumped inside her, but her little moaning noises, letting me know how turned on she was.
"Except Alan forgot to include the key to the handcuffs, your arms were behind your back, we went to my store and cut them off. Then... you were still dressed in... let's just say, very sexy. Verrryyyy sexy, nothing except skimpy, transparent pajama bottoms and a jacket! We went to Castle, you know, the adult store, we bought some things..."
"What? What did we buy?" Dani asked, her hand over mine pressing, encouraging me to rub, two fingers slipped inside her, she let out a loud groan.
I closed my eyes, remembering, trying to concentrate with Dani beside me fucking herself on my fingers, "A glass dildo, big one, spiral ribs... another pair of handcuffs... bed restraints. We met a pretty salesgirl, Rebekka," I let out a little laugh, "with Ks instead of Cs." I couldn't wait to eventually tell her about the Rebekka I met the day before at Classic Curves.
"Dildo? I use it?"
"Uhuh, well, I used it on you," I chuckled, "guess 'in' you would be more accurate," I told her, "you liked it, too. Maybe we should...?"
She answered with a grin. Maybe my vow to never return to Castle was a bit premature.
"On the way out of the store..." I started again, "you dropped the jacket, naked on top." I felt Dani's knees and pussy clamp down on my fingers, her body slowly writhing, breathing hard. I looked over at her face, eyes clamped shut, face grimacing, my Dani... imagining what I'd just said?
I decided to go on with the story, see what more it did to her, "She'd put a note in the bag, 'come back in' it said, 'need to talk to you'."
I was watching Dani, she opened her eyes, whispered to me, "What'd she want?"
"She gave me her personal phone number, asked me if you were into girls... she wanted to fuck you."
"Oh God!" Dani moaned, pressing my fingers back deeper inside her. I was, to say the least, shocked! Dani, into girls?
"Have you... ever?" I asked her
"No... but..." she didn't say any more, didn't need to. I was in fuckin' awe! I think every guy's wet dream fantasy! How the hell could I be learning more about my wife in the last half-hour than in the previous twenty-eight years combined?
"But... you, the girl?" Dani asked, looking at me, "Rebekka?"
I shook my head, "It's what I thought..." Dani cocked her head, like she didn't understand.
"It was a few days later, you told me you had a date with Rebekka. I assumed... but when you got home you told me nothing had happened. Then, the following Friday, I remember your exact words, 'Do you trust me?' Of course, I said I did, so you had me carry a dining chair up to our bedroom. You blindfolded me and tied me to the chair."
I got up, pulled a chair from the dining room and sat in it, my arms crossed, "You had a stretchy bodysuit thing, kind of like a straitjacket," I held up head straight ahead, "and Alan had sent a leather neck harness thing, that held your head completely stiff; you tied my legs under the bed, the rope up to a hook on the neck harness, pulled it tight," bending my legs back under the chair, "Like this," I told her, "So I couldn't move anything, then you blindfolded me... guess you blindfolded me first."
"You laughed, told me to channel my 'inner Houdini', try to get out. I obviously couldn't."
"The bodysuit was, uhh... crotchless... you made a point to pull my dick out, obviously hard..."
I was engrossed in the story, not even realizing that Dani had gotten up from the couch, until she knelt in front of me, leaned over, and took me in her mouth. "Oh God, Dani, you want to hear the rest of this or not?"
I heard and felt the vibrations of the "Mmhmm," as her tongue swirled around my dick. "You did... exactly that," as I squeezed my eyes closed, gripping the sides of the chair, Dani gagging, then swallowing, "Oh God!" tangling my fingers in her hair, Dani fucking me with her mouth, all the way down her throat, "You told me... little blue pill... ground up... ah shit!"
She pulled her mouth off of me, smiling, "You mean like I did tonight?" I groaned, she didn't, did she? "Keep going or I'm going to stop," she told me, her tongue just tickling the end of my stone-hard dick.
I took a couple deep breaths, relaxing for just a few seconds before feeling her lips on me again.
I groaned, "You told me... you were wearing what you'd worn to school, everything you'd worn to school... right before you sat down on my cock with your naked pussy. You told me... 'Tom, you should have seen his face when he saw'."
Dani made a kind of groaning noise, pulled her mouth off of me, and sat on my lap the same as she had that night in my dream, both of us groaning aloud as her pussy slid down, impaling on my cock. This time, though, my hands weren't trapped in that bodysuit, they went behind her back, pulling her tit into my mouth. Dani really does have a coworker named Tom, a young guy, a 'hottie' math teacher she'd told me about before that fateful day last October.
As I mumbled that she'd wanted Tom to suck her tits, I felt her hands in my hair, digging into my scalp, pulling my mouth tighter on her breast, along with her pussy grinding down on me. Was I imagining things or did my wife have a thing for this Tom guy?
"You... you made a phone call, 'we're ready, come on over,' you said into the phone. I didn't know who... thought some guy. Then you went over to your table, putting on makeup, perfume, teasing me the whole time. I was still blindfolded."
God, I felt deep inside her, my cock so engorged. She wasn't fucking me, just grinding, rocking back and forth, driving me mad.
"But it wasn't... it was a woman, I smelled her perfume, different than yours. You made me sit there tied and blindfolded, listening to your lovemaking with her. I assumed it was Rebekka, but she never spoke, just moaned as you ate her pussy..."
"Then I felt a woman, smelled her perfume... her pussy sliding down on me, her tit in my mouth... it wasn't you.
And Dani couldn't control herself any longer, beginning to slide up and down on my cock, moaning, bringing me along with her lust, closer and closer to what was going to be another massive orgasm. We began to fuck in earnest; three, four, five thrusts, I have no idea when it hit me like a freight train rolling through. Dani's body froze up, and she screamed along with me.
"But it wasn't Rebekka, was it," Dani whispered to me after we'd recovered, my limp cock still inside her.
I shook my head, "I never found out, until..."
"It was Leslie, wasn't it," Dani said.
I nodded, "Yeah, think so," I agreed.
"Guess I better start finding your girl then, huh... finish what she started..."
"Guess I better start finding your girl then, huh... finish what she started..."
Dani was determined to find Leslie, my high school crush, Leslie Simonton, that I was sure was the girl with her that night she'd tied me to the chair in my dream... as Dani said, to 'finish what she'd started' that night.
We went up to our bedroom, Dani with her laptop in hand. She leaned back against the headboard with her computer in her lap, making no effort to cover herself, naked tits rising and falling with each breath, her nipples slightly upturned. Dani seemed so different after my coma, everything about her turned me on, like we were newlyweds again, except so much better.
Watching Dani, knowing what she was doing, trying to track down a girl, for me, felt like I'd imagine a drug high might feel.
"What makes you think she might be interested if you do find her?" I asked her.
She looked over at me, "How many things from your dream have turned out to be real? she asked back to me.
She had a point, so much, so many 'coincidences'. We spent the next several minutes talking about just the things we'd discovered so far: Alan's truck and mattress; the similarities between Marci and the Dani of my dreams; the black negligee; all the things about Tampa that I couldn't have known.
There were others, too, things I hadn't even mentioned to Dani; Rebekka, and the 'Rose Petal Peach' lipstick, and the list went on, just those that I'd realized so far. Betty, I was almost certain there was much more to her than had been revealed so far -- that hug had been much more than just a 'glad you're okay' hug.
"Do you remember me telling you anything about her in your dream?" Dani asked.
This conversation was so weird, talking to Dani about a dream as if the events had actually happened. "Only that I knew her, that I dealt with her..." and something else that I'd forgotten, "she was small." I suddenly felt the blood draining from my head, nearly causing me to pass out, "Leslie..." I could barely speak, looking straight at Dani, "I didn't know who she was... In my mind, I called her... Leslie."
Dani just stared at me, her mouth dropping open. Finally, "Leslie, you called her Leslie?"
I nodded, in disbelief at what I'd just remembered. Then I scrambled up, ran back downstairs, and retrieved the yearbook, bringing it back to bed with me. This time my hands were shaking when I opened it back up to her picture. Could this actually be the picture of the woman who fucked me that night? Whose tit I had in my mouth? She was small, Leslie is small, or at least she was thirty years ago. No way in hell that could have been a coincidence!
Hell, she might be a hugely overweight behemoth, rolling in fat by now. But no, she wasn't, I knew. It was her that night, but why? Where and how had she come into the picture of my mind? I don't remember 'knowing' her, at least not in the last thirty-plus years since high school. Dani said in my dream that I 'knew' her. Even after what Dani and I had just done downstairs, I felt my dick growing. Dani was my first, last, and only sex partner. I know that my coma-fed imagination had led me down that path, but no matter how real that had seemed, it wasn't.
"If you find her?" I said, mostly to myself, barely loud enough for Dani to hear. Was it even possible that I might...? I couldn't even finish the thought, it just seemed so outlandish.
"I don't know," she said, the reality of it suddenly looming much more likely. "Let me find her, then we'll try to figure out what's next."
Dani looked into my eyes, "But..." she said, "I want this to happen."
I shuddered with the intensity of Dani's words. Suddenly, it did seem possible.
It was already past eleven, we'd had a long day, not to even mention that trip home and the fuck in the living room. I wondered about that, Dani and I had always 'made love', we didn't 'fuck'. It had always been that way, even before we married. Now, since I'd awakened from the coma, it was so different. It seemed that nearly every time, we fucked with an urgency that had never existed before, with extreme orgasms that we'd never experienced before, either of us. Feeling her spasms around my cock was a totally new experience and wow, just fucking wow!
Not that I was complaining, far from it. Neither was Dani. I just didn't understand. We'd never even roleplayed before, either. It seemed that Alan Ryder and now Leslie Simonton, people neither of us had seen since high school, were having a major impact, changing our lives completely.
Dani said she had to go to sleep, and so did I. Except, I couldn't, I must have lain awake until at least three in the morning, so many things going through my mind, not the least of which was the thought of actually meeting Leslie Simonton and what might happen afterward.
It was after ten the next morning when I awoke, Dani was gone, her side of the bed empty and cold. When I went downstairs, she was on the couch, her legs curled up under her like only a woman can do, unless you're a contortionist, her laptop in its preferred place on her lap. Which reminded me of thinking about the back seat of the Mustang, that we weren't contortionists any longer. I couldn't help but smile and give a little laugh at the thought, how silly it seemed.
"Good morning, sleepyhead, I thought you'd never wake up," she greeted me with.
I plopped down beside her, knowing full well what she was doing, remembering our conversations from the night before, still a little in awe. No, a LOT in awe!
"You know how many Leslie Simontons there are?" she asked me.
"No, how many?" I responded to her.
"I have no clue, but a LOT and none of them are your Leslie Simonton," she told me.
If she hadn't been able to find her yet, maybe it just wasn't meant to be. I took a finger and tilted her chin toward me, kissing her on the lips, a long, lingering kiss, "Maybe it's just not meant to be," I told her, "guess I'll just have to settle for the booby prize," jumping off the couch as soon as I said it, laughing, so as not to be pilloried, brutalized, possibly re-hospitalized.
She frowned at me, glaring, "I AM going to find her, and you're going to regret that 'booby prize' comment," she said.
"Okkayyy, I'm fixing breakfast, you had any yet?"
"No, I want sex for breakfast."
I laughed, "Gonna have to wait, love," I told her.
She scowled at me, "Alan never made me wait," she said, untying her robe and pulling it open, revealing the naked body inside it, her legs spread wide.
Oh, but he had! He had tormented her, in fact. Of course, she was talking about the teenage Alan that she'd lusted after. It was the mature Alan who I'd seen tormenting her, over and over again, denying her, making her wait, building her passion, quivering on a bathroom floor. Somehow, I needed to channel his willingness to restrain himself. Going to be fucking hard, though!
But my resolve began to melt, just at the sight of Dani's wide open, shaved pussy, nice and juicy-looking, just aching for attention.
She pouted, "At least you could have a nice breakfast," she said, running a finger gently between her pussy lips, then holding it up, showing me how damp it was right before putting it in her mouth and licking it clean.
I gritted my teeth. Not. This. Morning! Not for the next week. I hadn't planned on sex the night before, either, but my willpower isn't that great... and to be fair, Dani had ambushed me in the car. Nobody, not even Alan Ryder would have resisted her after that little car episode.
But, I'm a man. There are some things a man just doesn't say no to, at least not this man. I knelt down in front of my wife and kissed the inside of her knee, slowly kissing up her thigh. She scooted down a little, letting her knees swing a little wider, letting out an, "Ohhh, yesss!"
And then a loud groan when my tongue touched between her lips where her finger had been a moment earlier. I sucked her juices, that 'breakfast' she'd offered, licked her clit, sucking the little nubbin into my mouth, sooo fucking hot! And Dani's loud groans were like the biggest aphrodisiac in the world. "Ohh, Leslie," I whispered, feeling Dani's muscles already starting to clench.
I kissed back down her other leg to her knee, and looked up at her, leaning back, eyes closed, mouth slightly agape, then mustering all the willpower I could, stood and kissed her letting her taste herself on my lips.
"You're not going to..." she started to say, just as I retreated to the kitchen, hearing the rest of her sentence, "stop," fixed two omelets, and took one to Dani, still scowling. Fortunately, she'd wrapped the robe back around herself, not sure I'd have been able to resist if she hadn't.
"I'm going to call Karen at school tomorrow, she's the computer whiz, maybe she'll have an idea."
The thought kept going through my head, 'what the hell if Dani finds her? Could I, really... do it?'
The rest of Sunday was a normal day, Dani got dressed after breakfast, and we had a relaxing day. I watched a Mariner's preseason game, and Dani went to her mom and dad's house for a little bit. It was probably the most boring day we'd had since I came home from the hospital.
Until about six, that is. "Any more Alan and Daniella stories?" she asked when the Hallmark movie we'd just watched was over.
"Uhh, yeah, lots," I told her, "what, you want to know just how much fun you had?"
She snuggled up to me on the couch, feet tucked up under, the way she likes to sit. Amazes me that she still can, I sure as hell can't bend like that. "New Year's Eve, you and Alan, 1987," was the first thing that popped into my mind. And then I thought about a way to make this more fun, checking my watch. "Six, the mall closes at eight on Sundays, let's go shopping," I told Dani.
She looked at me with that face she has when she thinks I've gone bonkers, quite often, actually. "For?" she asked.
"Find out when we get there," I told her, "let's go."
She struggled to her feet, "Give me ten minutes."
Okay, I had to change, too. This was going to be fun.
Twenty minutes later, we were in the mall. I knew the store I was looking for, I'd seen it Saturday when I was there. It was a more informal young women's store, hopefully with the kind of things I was looking for.
First, I went to the rack with blouses, Dani following along. Yes! I found just the one I was looking for, lacy, flowery, totally sheer, holding it up to the light, you could see completely through it. Heck, even without the light you could see through it, both layers, front and back together.
"Hon," Dani said, "I... umm... that's not something I'd ever wear."
"Oh, don't worry, we'll find a camisole to go with it," I told her. So Dani found a pretty, cream-colored camisole that she said would look wonderful under it. When she held them both together to see how they'd look, she got a big smile on her face. "Okay?" I asked her.
"Beautiful," she responded.
"Now we need a skirt," I told Dani. She went to one rack, I went to another. She picked out a skirt, probably about twenty inches long, I saw one just a bit shorter, closer to ten-eleven inches. I took hers and told her I'd get them paid for if she wanted to wander around a bit more.
"Think I'll check out the shoe store just down the mall," Dani told me.
"Find something that'll match, something sexy," I told her.
I stood there, watching Dani leave the store, then put her skirt back on the rack, and picked out the one I'd seen, got them paid for, then followed Dani down to the shoe store, my purchases safely hidden away in the bag. She found a pair, red, sexy-looking heels with a strap around her ankles, a lot like I remembered the ones she'd bought with Alan in Tampa. These weren't exactly Gianvito Rossi, though, funny that I'd even remember that name, I hadn't ever heard of it before Dani told me, and hell, that was only a dream. These weren't quite five hundred dollars, either, although they were $149.95, expensive enough.
Next stop was Victoria's Secret. Again, Dani picked out a bra and panty set, and I saw another, red ones, advertised as 'very sexy embroidered bra and thong', they were as advertised! I suggested she check out the costume jewelry in a kiosk we'd noticed earlier just down the mall while I paid for the lingerie, switching them as soon as she was out of sight. The ones I liked were about triple the cost, too. It didn't seem fair, with about a third of the material. The salesgirl chuckled when I paid for them, she'd seen the ones Dani had picked out and these were most assuredly not them. "I like these better, too," she said with a giggle.
I'd have loved to take Dani to Classic Curves and see if Rebekka was working, except that I know she would have mentioned what I'd bought the day before, and I didn't want to give it away to her just yet. I figured I'd tell Dani about Rebekka after next weekend and then take her there.
Once we were home, I told Dani that this shopping trip was to reenact her New Year's Eve with Alan back in 1987. I explained to her that she'd bought an outfit to wear to his house, just for him and her, 'Something he liked' as she'd described it to me. She giggled and said it sounded like fun, going to her vanity to work on her hair and makeup.
"Make it sexy, a little slutty... for Alan," I told her, chuckling to myself. Yeah, this was going to be fun! "Remember you're planning to seduce him on New Year's Eve," I told her.
Then I sat and watched Dani doing her makeup, this time a bright red lipstick to go with her rouged cheeks, then some spray perfume. When she finished, she turned toward me, naked tits and all, and asked, "Think Alan's going to like?"
I could smell her femininity across the room.
"Uhh, yeah!"
"Okay, clothes."
I handed her the bag from Victoria's Secret, awaiting her reaction.
She reached inside, pulled out the set, her face blushing, "Ummm, this isn't what I picked out," looking at me, "you switched?"
"Yeah, but... actually, it is, it's exactly like you told me you'd worn that night."
She held up the bra, "I wore this? It's barely there."
I nodded, "The matching thong, too," I told her.
She put them on, hooking the bra, turning it around, then the thong, and stood, looking at herself in the mirror, brushing her fingers over her breasts, over her nipples. My breath quickened, my resolve was just going to have to wait one more night. I had never seen my wife in a thong, or a bra like that, either, at least not for real. 'I liked' would be a major understatement.
I handed her the other bag, holding my breath. The lingerie was the easy one. She sat beside me on the bed and lay her, i.e., 'my' purchases out beside her. She picked up the skirt, the blush back in her face, "Ummm... "
"I think it was shorter that night, the way you described it, but this was the shortest I could find," I told her.
"I guess... as long as we're not going anywhere," she said, pulling it up. She giggled when it was on, the elastic waist holding it up, "I couldn't sit," demonstrating by sitting back down on the bed, the skirt pulling far up her legs. The only way she could hide her panties was to hold her legs tight together.
She started to pick up the camisole, and I stopped her, holding it down, "No, we only bought that because you'd said you wished you would have when you bought the blouse so it wouldn't have been so embarrassing to buy, but you only wore the blouse.
She held it in front of her, looking down, "Ummm..."
I laughed, "That's three ummms, think that's the limit for one set of clothes, don't you? Bet you didn't 'ummm' when you dressed for Alan. From all you told me, this was pretty modest for what you usually wore with him... and besides, he was the only one going to see you."
In any case, Dani's face was still a very cute shade of red. She slipped the blouse on, arms through the sleeveless 'sleeves', buttoning up the front. "It's... different," she said, standing up to look in the mirror. It was every bit as sheer as it had looked, her tits showing through it with little more than a red tinge covering them, sexy as hell, more so than if she'd been stark naked on top.
I got up and brought her shoes, "You'll need these to go to Alan's," I told her. She sat back down and slipped them over her dainty feet. I've never thought of Dani's feet as 'dainty' before or noticed how sexy they were. Any thoughts of my morning resolve had long since been abandoned.
She put on the shoes, "At least it was just to his house," she said.
"Well..." I began, "not exactly... it was the original plan, what he'd told you, but when you got there, he was getting ready to go out, said you and him had been invited to a party, he SAID the guys' girlfriends would be there, turned out the only girl was Alan's girlfriend, you."
"Dressed... like this?" looking down at herself, about as close to topless as you can get without actually being topless and a short skirt like I had NEVER seen my wife wear, even when we were younger in her 'short skirt' days, going to parties.
"How you described it, you sounded like you enjoyed yourself... especially the spin the bottle game, being the only girl."
"Oh yeah," Dani said, "but some of those guys were really lousy kissers... I spent so much time teaching!" getting into the story herself, beginning to toy with the top button of her blouse, undoing it, then the second button, "they made up for it in other ways, though," glancing back and forth between the front of her blouse and me.
She got up, rummaged in her closet, pulling out a light sweater, slipping it on, leaving the two buttons undone, "What... are you doing?" I asked her.
"Shame to be dressed up and just stay home," she answered, "you're taking me out." My jaw dropped, nearly to the floor.
We took the Mustang, and I followed her directions, "Going to a place Alan often took me," she said. We parked in a parking lot of Columbia Park, a four-and-a-half-mile-long wooded park along the bank of the Columbia River, developed forty-some years ago into a beautiful parkway. It was a beautiful, spring Sunday evening, the temperature in the mid-sixties, and consequently a couple dozen cars in the lot, no doubt people walking the trails along the river.
"Want to take a walk?" Dani asked me. I couldn't believe that she would, there would be people on the paved trails, Dani was... Hell, I'd never imagined she'd go out in public like that, it hadn't been my plan at all.
She waited, and I opened the door for her, helping her out. "Thank you," she said, "Alan was always a gentleman that way," grinning at me, that devious grin, "Other ways... not so much." Scooting out, her skirt slid up her leg, giving me a nice view of her sheer, red thong... and taking the sweater off, dropping it back on the car seat.
We walked slowly, occasionally passing a lone person, sometimes couples, all of them noticing Dani. I said a bit ago that I was surprised what I was learning about her, this was taking new experiences to a whole fucking new level!
After, maybe a quarter-mile, there was a bench set a few feet off the trail with a nice view of the river in a wooded area, beautiful with the stars and moon out. We sat, and Dani snuggled up to me, "We used to come here," she said, turning her face toward me and kissing me like we were a couple of horny teens on a third date. Our kiss quickly grew, Dani moaning and pressing one of my hands to her breast, "Alan kissed so much better than any of those guys at the party... course," she said, "he had lots of practice, not as shy about playing with my tits, either... or my pussy," she said.
The way she was talking; hell, if I hadn't known better...
I undid the third button, enough to reach my hand inside... a couple was walking up the trail, just a few feet from us before we realized it. Dani hurriedly moved away and did the button back up, not that it hid anything. "Take me home, now!" she said, "I'll show you how Alan fucked me that night after the party."
Like I said, my resolve had evaporated long ago.
Again, the second night in a row, the second time ever, I felt Dani's lips sliding up and down my cock as I drove home.
My heart was pounding, my body already shaking when Dani pushed me up against the wall inside our house, kissing me. "Those guys made me so horny!" she said, backing away after three or four minutes of... a just fucking wow kiss!
She led me to the couch, "Sit," she commanded. Who was I to argue with the lady? She backed away, closed her eyes, and began to sway, playing with the buttons on her blouse. "Alan always liked me to strip for him... he especially did that night," she said in that seductive voice. That was what she'd told me in my dream, how she'd done a striptease for Alan that New Year's Eve.
"Vince, one of Alan's football buddies, one of the guys who could really kiss... and wasn't so bashful, I told Alan how Vince had finger-fucked me while he was fixing us drinks. God, I was about to come when Alan came back in the room. After that, I was a walking... or I guess, sitting slut for the guys. I just wanted to fuck!"
She licked her lips, biting her bottom lip, slipping her blouse off, "They had my nipples so hard, pinching them, I didn't think I was going to survive until Alan got me back to his house," as she slid her thin bra from her arms.
"I told Alan I was glad he'd made me go to the party but wished he'd brought a couple friends back home with him... he said he wasn't going to share my cunt with any of them, 'let them spend their night beating off'," he said.
I closed my eyes, trying to imagine that this was my wife sliding her skirt down her legs, that it was her making up this story, Vince 'finger-fucking' her, imagining that she wasn't making it up.
"I asked him if he had any Vaseline, he said he did, and I asked him to go get it." Then she opened her eyes, looking at me, "Get the Vaseline," she told me, as she pushed her thong to the floor.
I had no clue, what the hell? But I did as she'd asked, realizing she hadn't 'asked', she'd told me, wondering what the significance of that was. Dani ALWAYS asked, no matter the errand. She wasn't there when I got back after fetching the Vaseline, so I practically ran upstairs. Dani was on the bed, on her hands and knees, one hand back between her legs rubbing herself, groaning, rocking back and forth.
"Get naked," she said, then when I was about to climb on the bed, "Vaseline on your dick, then fuck me!" I didn't know why the Vaseline, she was already so fucking wet, I knew how wet and slippery her 'cunt' would be.
When I climbed behind her, getting in position with my cock at her entrance, my body already shuddering in anticipation, she said, "No... that's not how he fucked me."
I stopped, the realization of the Vaseline finally hammering me between the eyes, she wasn't serious, was she? She looked back, her knees barely spread, "Fuck me the way Alan did that night... in the ass!"
I hesitated, I couldn't, Dani interpreted my hesitation exactly, "Yes... do it! Now!" she demanded, sexy desperation in her voice.
We'd never... not a single time, ever...! I got up a little higher on my knees, my body shaking, holding my cock in my hand... at her back door... and pushed. Dani took a deep breath, grunted, rocking forward, then back. "Go slow," she panted, "it hurts... a little."
I held her hips, pushed a little harder, the head of my cock about an inch inside her, so tight! I couldn't believe what we were doing! What Dani WANTED me to do!
"He went slow, but pushed hard," Dani grunted out, "was so big!"
I groaned at her words, wondering if...
But no, it was just her imagination playing a game with me, teasing... wasn't it?
I pushed harder, Dani's body tensing, "Told him..." she was panting, "... was my first time.... He..."
And all of a sudden, I slid inside her, "Ohh God!" she groaned, panting, "wait... just a little bit... let me... catch my breath."
My hands were on my wife's hips, my cock buried inside her ass, fucking unbelievably! I didn't know how long I could... felt so goddam strange... sooo good... throbbing inside her!"
"Bet... Leslie never let you..." she groaned.
Ohh, fuck!
"Fuck me..." she said, "I'm ready."
I started to pull out, the friction... pushed back into her, "Ohh, GOD!" Dani practically screamed, "Again! Do it!"
This time I was forceful, about halfway out of her and suddenly thrust back into her, Dani screamed!
Again, and her body began shuddering, "Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!" almost incoherently, at the top of her voice.
Another full thrust into her and my orgasm exploded with no warning, Dani rocking back, screeching, totally incomprehensible. My fingers dug into her hips, pulling her back and forth, my body making short, stabbing thrusts, unloading copious amounts of cum inside her, Dani's body completely out of control, shuddering violently, "Oh, Oh, Oh," coming from her mouth.
Until, like before, it was over, our children would probably find our bodies in a few days, still coupled together, our last hurrah on earth. What a fucking way to go!
Minutes later, lots of minutes, I realized we were both still alive, both our bodies drenched in sweat, Dani underneath me, making rambling noises, then, "That was... better than Alan ever did it."
Again, I wondered... If not, Dani was a damned good actress!
The next morning, I was up before her. She was still sleeping when I got up, her long hair flared out on the bed, looking so gorgeous, her body naked. I wanted to run my hands over her, feel her soft skin, especially between her legs where her bareness was still so new to me. Instead, I snuck out and showered in the guest bathroom to not wake her. It was hard to believe that what I remembered from the night before had actually happened. I almost wondered if it could have been another dream until I saw the clothes, Dani's new ones scattered on the living room floor. I picked them up, amazed that she'd even worn them, much less that trip to the park. I chuckled to myself, remembering the couple that had caught us making out with my hand inside Dani's blouse, the people that had seen Dani's near-naked tits.
I had a thought, wondering about something Dani had said. Her senior yearbook was still on top of our dresser, not yet put back up. I sneaked into the bedroom and picked it up, trying hard to not wake Dani. When I was back downstairs, I opened it to a picture of the football team, checking out the names underneath. There, standing next to Alan Ryder was one Vincent Colby. Dani had mentioned a name, the boy who had finger-fucked her at the imaginary party, 'Vince'.
I stared at the picture wondering the significance, then went back to the portraits. He was a nice-looking kid, curly brown hair down to his shoulders, a cute dimple on his face. At least, I guessed it would have been cute to a girl.
I went back to Dani's clothes that I'd picked up, her panties, sniffing them. God, I couldn't imagine her wearing something like that with a skirt that short. Those people who'd walked past us, making out on the park bench, would have had to be able to see them, as bright as it was with the stars and moon out. They still smelled like Dani's arousal, like she smells when I have my tongue in her pussy; a little crusty, too, where her juices had dried. God, my dick was starting to get hard all over again. I freakin' couldn't believe any of it! Dani and I hadn't had sex like the last couple weeks since... ever!
I peeked back in the bedroom, Dani was squirming, waking up, so I went in and sat on the bed next to her, running my hands through her soft, beautiful hair. She let out a contented little sigh and opened her eyes, smiling at me. I wondered, now, in the light of day, what was she thinking about last night, what we'd done.
I leaned over and kissed her gently then asked if she was ready for breakfast in bed. I wasn't ready to ask her about Vince just yet. She told me she was and started to get up to go to the bathroom, "Oh God, I'm not going to be able to even walk today," she said, "what did you do to me last night?
Then she smiled at me and, without waiting for an answer, very gingerly walked to the bathroom, closing the door behind her. I took that as my cue to go fix my bride's breakfast, popping a couple potato patties and sausages into the air fryer, and three eggs in a frying pan.
She was back in bed, sitting up with a pillow propped behind her back when I took in her breakfast, "Thank you," she said when I handed her the plate and a diet Pepsi, Dani's drink of choice on sleeping-in mornings. I nodded, smiling at her, then started back downstairs to my breakfast. "Love you," she said just as I was leaving her room.
"You, too," I answered, having a hard time reconciling the woman of this morning with the one from last night. Not that I was going to complain, far from it.
I ate, cleaned up my little mess, then checked on Dani. She was up, in the bathroom, so I picked up her plate and finished cleaning up. Dani came downstairs several minutes later, still walking gingerly, dressed in a loose-fitting blouse and pants. The first thing I noticed, other than how carefully she was walking, was her ponytail, the first time I'd seen that for at least a decade, probably lots longer. "Love your hair," I told her.
She shook her head, "Thank you, I used to love wearing it this way, hasn't been long enough for so long, "One good thing from your coma, I guess, I never had time to get it cut," she laughed, "now, I'm not cutting it, going to let it grow long again." Dani used to wear it halfway down her back. I loved it, so sexy, but she was always complaining how hard it was to keep it looking nice. If she lets it grow that long again, I hope this time she'll keep it.
"You want to go for a drive?" I asked her, "there's something I want to show you."
She laughed, "Think we did that last night."
I chuckled, "Yeah, we did, but this is different, don't think this will quite propel us to those extremes," I told her, "at least not that type of extremes."
We took the Accord, across the river into Pasco, down Franklin Avenue. I parked across the street from a building that had been vacant for the past several months. "I've been thinking," I began, "Jon's running the store now, and I don't want to disrupt that, he seems to enjoy it so much and doing a great job," I pointed across the street to the vacant building, "There, is where I think I'd like us to open a new store, you and me before you go back to school next fall."
I watched Dani, the smile spreading across her face, "I think I'd like that, too," she said, "think we'd make a good team. You know who owns it?"
"Not yet, I wanted to talk to you about it before I did anything. I've just been thinking about it the last few days."
She giggled, "You mean you had time in-between our fucking?"
I let out a little laugh, "Was tough, but squeezed it in." The Dani I used to know did NOT use that word!
On the way home, my mind was on our new store... yeah, right! It was on sex! Wondering what kind of panties and bra Dani had on. She was all modest and proper on the outside, but underneath...?
"You mentioned a name last night, Vince?" I asked Dani once we were home.
There was something, the way Dani's face blushed, turning reddish.
"He was... was a jerk!" Dani answered.
I cocked my head, looking at her, hoping she'd explain without prompting.
Finally, she let out her breath, her eyes looking toward the ceiling, "There really was a party that night, New Year's Eve our senior year. Jenny and I went, and there were several other girls there, too, lots of drinking, and... I guess I got a little drunk, I don't think I drank much, but it didn't take much. Someone mentioned that we should play truth or dare... and, naturally, it didn't take long for it to turn sexy." Dani hesitated a long time, I kept my mouth shut, letting her deal with her feelings, "Yeah, I know you're wondering, Alan was there with Marci, several of his friends were there, too."
"We all knew what Alan and Marci were doing, that they were having sex. Someone... it might even have been his friend, Vincent, but I don't remember for sure, dared her to let him fuck her in the ass... in front of the rest of us."
"Jen wanted us to leave but I was horny, I had a crush on Alan, and I wanted to watch... wishing it was me."
"Even...?"
"Uhuh, even that, guess I was a virgin slut."
"So, last night...?"
"Was I thinking about doing it with Alan? Maybe... a little... but it wasn't him, it was you... and I loved it."
That made me smile, "But Vince?"
Dani let out a little groan, "I wanted to forget that, forget him, I thought I had, I don't even know why I mentioned him last night, he was a jerk, a real asshole!"
She hesitated, it seemed like forever, "So, what...?" I started to ask
"I'm not sure how it happened... you remember how before your coma you were always asking me who was my first?" I nodded, beginning to understand. Dani's breath quickened, her face changed, like... she was afraid... "It was him... Vince... that night... he fucked me, it was really good, too, hurt just a little, then I couldn't believe how good it felt... I thought, maybe, I'd be his girlfriend, he was cute with that dimple... and then, at school, he started bragging about fucking the cheerleader on New Year's... and everyone knew I was the only cheerleader at the party."
Dani started crying, "All I was to him was a willing pussy... a cunt, he told his friends... even Alan told him to shut the fuck up. I never again... until you..."
I held her, her trying to smile, wiping the tears from her cheeks. "I love you, you know that!"
"It's why I never wanted to tell you, I was so ashamed," she said, "I knew you thought it was Alan, I didn't want to tell you differently. I guess... it was because I wanted it to have been him, too."
"I never knew his name before that night, never connected him with the football player you used to follow," I told her, "but yeah, I had thought it was him."
She wiped her eyes one more time, "I'm fine," she said, "have something else to do now, Karen should be on a break, going to call her, see if she has an idea about finding Leslie."
I eavesdropped on Dani's end of the conversation. After the "yes, he's doing wonderfully, thank you," and other small talk, Dani got around to the purpose of her call, asking for help in finding a person who she didn't know her current last name. There were a lot of 'ok', 'uhuh' and other noncommittal words, absolutely nothing of substance that I could interpret to mean anything.
"She suggested a search site, 'peekyou.com'," Dani said after she got off the phone.
She opened her laptop, I was sitting beside her, watching her type in 'peekyou.com' and before she hit the 'enter' key, she told me, "No eavesdropping, let me look."
Okay, I got up and went into my little office, a bedroom converted to my office with my desktop and file cabinets, doing my research on the vacant building in Pasco. I found an owner and a real estate company that was handling the building. A quick call confirmed that yes, it was available to lease, that the building was ready for any renovation a new tenant might need, and move in.
I was excited, it looked like a perfect location for an auto parts store, there weren't any nearby, and it was on a busy, main street, Franklin Boulevard is one of the main thruways in Pasco. I had no idea why the building was vacant, but I was excited about the possibilities. We'd have to take out a loan, but we had the credit rating to do it through our bank. I agreed to meet the realtor the following morning, nine o'clock.
I knew I'd need to get a contractor for counters, shelving, and whatever else we needed in the building, probably the same guy who'd helped us on the Kennewick store years ago. I did know he was still in business. Dani and I could paint, I'd want it to match the décor of the other store.
I was off the phone, kind of basking in the thoughts of a new store when Dani came into my office, a big grin on her face. "Found her!" she beamed, "she moved to Spokane with her husband, then after their divorce, moved back here." She hesitated, letting that little tidbit sink into my pea brain, like she was going to relish what was next, "She's a personal banker... at our bank!"
I stared at Dani, what she'd just said hitting me between the eyes, "Elle, our banker!" Dani said, just as excited as I was
Yes! I knew I recognized her from somewhere; small, very pretty face, no glasses now -- she'd worn them in high school, hair shorter, curled around her face -- Leslie's was long, almost to her waist. "But 'Elle'?" I asked Dani, "Why that name? That's why I didn't recognize her."
"Elle is a nickname for Leslie," Dani explained, "one of the girls at school's named Leslie, goes by Elle."
"She didn't then," I told her."
"Well, she obviously does now."
"She hasn't gained two hundred pounds," I said, marveling at what we'd just discovered.
Dani laughed, "No, not quite."
Now that we'd put two and two together, it amazed me that I hadn't realized it before, she looked so much like she had in school, a lot more mature, has boobs now, but still a small, thin body.
"You going to talk to her?" I asked my wife.
She nodded, "Not sure exactly how..." and then her face lit up, "the new store... we'll need a loan for it," She let out a little chuckle, "Been divorced three years, wonder if she's been laid since then?"
I couldn't help laughing at that comment, 'Been laid,' a term I never thought would come from my wife's lips.
I listened while Dani called the bank to make an appointment with 'Leslie'. When she hung up, she told me, "She's on vacation this week, will be next week, made an appointment with her eleven on Monday... I'll mention that she used to go to school with my husband," and that smile on Dani's face, "see if she'd like to go to lunch."
Our next few days seemed busy, we met with the realtor Tuesday morning and walked through the building. It definitely needed new paint, and I called the contractor. He made an appointment to look at it the first of next week, and we discussed some lease terms, she (the realtor was an older lady) said she'd draft it for us to review and take to our attorney. All in all, we were well on our way to another store. Dani even spent the afternoon drafting an ad for new employees.
We didn't discuss either Alan or Leslie the rest of the week, and for the first time since we'd started having sex after my coma, we went several days without. I made a reservation at the Silver Legacy in Reno and told Dani we were going there for the weekend. She was excited and was the one who suggested we refrain from sex the rest of the week to 'maximize our enjoyment' of the trip. That was probably why neither of us brought up our old crushes or our restraint would have dissipated like a mud puddle in a heatwave.
By the end of the week, we were both very heavily fuckstrated, and Dani, sweet Dani, on Thursday night wore the black negligee that had been so instrumental in our fun Friday night, the night she'd shaved her pussy, just to ramp up the 'fuckstration', talk about hard to keep my hands off her! (I love that word!)
Before that, though, on Thursday, Dani was going to lunch with Jenny, then a hair appointment later so I took the opportunity to go to the mall and pick up her dress from Classic Curves, even more excited about the possibilities after what had happened Sunday night. I was disappointed that the pretty Rebekka wasn't there, it was her day off. The lady who helped me was Vicki, she assured me she'd checked the dress and it was perfect. "Lucky girl," she said. I was thinking more along the line of 'lucky me'.
Dani's hair, by the way, when she got home was beautiful!
We landed at the Reno-Tahoe airport a little after three-thirty, then took the shuttle from the airport to the Silver Legacy. We'd talked about renting a car, but decided it wasn't worthwhile since everything we'd need is right there, either in the series of connected casinos or within a few blocks down Virginia Street. We'd been there in 2002 with Jon and Jodi when they were kids, so had at least a little familiarity with the area. This trip, I anticipated, was going to be slightly different than that had been.
We checked into our room and it was beautiful, the twenty-third floor, overlooking the snow-covered Sierra Nevada Mountains and lights of the city. I'd rented this room, a 'Premium Executive' for one primary reason, the king-sized four-poster bed. The beautiful view and other amenities in the room were just a bonus.
It was only about four-thirty when we got there and the dinner reservations I'd made were at eight in the Aura Lounge of the Silver Legacy, so we took an opportunity to wander the casinos and try our luck at some slots. I was anticipating my 'luck' to come later in the evening, not in the casino, planning to 'get lucky', very lucky!
The two-story-tall mining machine in the middle of the casino that we'd enjoyed in 2002 was still there, as were the 'Silver Legacy Girls', very pretty young ladies dressed in period dresses from Nevada's gold mining days, i.e., 'ladies of the night.' Dani and I took turns taking pictures of each other snuggling up to one of the girls. I imagined they probably got tired of the tourists 'snuggling', but Dani and I enjoyed it. We were respectful, keeping our hands to places where they belonged.
I won a small jackpot, three gold bars, on a twenty-five-cent slot, paying a hundred-twenty dollars, a nice surprise, I hoped a harbinger of the night to come. Dani promptly lost her twenty dollars we'd allotted for each of us on this first visit to the slots.
After Dani lost her money, we enjoyed walking the connected mezzanines, hand-in-hand, enjoying the different character of the three casinos, Circus Circus, Silver Legacy, and the Eldorado. My favorite by far was the Silver Legacy with its old-fashioned mining atmosphere. The, umm, Silver Legacy girls didn't tip the scales in its favor. Really.
It was disappointing we wouldn't have time to visit Virginia City like we had with the kids, but hopefully, another time. This trip was for another reason.
I'd been watching the time on my watch. There are no clocks in the casinos, no windows, no indication whether it's three in the morning or three in the afternoon. At six-thirty, I suggested to Dani that we'd probably better get back to our room to get ready for our dinner reservation at eight. My heart was pounding, anticipating what was very shortly coming, totally unknown to Dani, what I'd been anticipating ever since the idea popped into my head a week earlier.
As usual, when we're getting ready to go someplace, Dani had me shower first. I can typically shower, shave, brush my teeth and get dressed in about the same time as she takes getting undressed. Maybe that's a little exaggeration, but not much.
I'd bought a new red, satin shirt, much like the shirt Alan Ryder had on in his senior portrait, put it on, and left the top two buttons undone, the same as his picture that was ingrained in my mind. My slacks were black, and new black, patent-leather shoes. Clothes for this one evening, including Dani's, had cost a small fortune, but I was sure it was going to be worth it. I'd skipped the Rolex that Alan wore in Tampa, but hopefully, Dani wouldn't notice. One other thing I'd added to my 'wardrobe' was a cologne that the sales girl assured me the ladies would appreciate very much, "It's what my husband wears when he wants to seduce me," she told me with a smile.
Dani was still in the shower while I dressed, the first time I'd ever worn black, silk boxers, and they felt good. My little man was certainly enjoying the feel. It was easy to understand why women enjoy their sexy underwear.
I heard when Dani turned the shower off, and my excitement level raised another notch on the scale, the 'time' was fast approaching. I glanced in the closet at the garment bag from Classic Curves. So far, I hadn't actually seen it, taking Vicki's word that it was perfect. After the last five days now, my fun-shaft was standing at full attention, just imagining, waiting for its time.
Dani had consented to my request that she wear the lingerie we'd bought last Sunday; the red, sheer bra and thong set. "At least this time, my dress will hide it," she'd said when I suggested it. I tried to hide my chuckle, if only she knew!
After I was fully dressed and spent time lying on the bed for what had seemed like forever, Dani emerged from the bathroom, wearing nothing except the lingerie, my heart nearly stopped seeing her.
Our room had an oak vanity table with lights and a mirror designed specifically for a woman putting on her makeup. Dani sat down in the cushioned chair and began brushing out her long, beautiful hair. "Love your outfit, by the way," looking toward me with a smile on her face, "sexy!" A moment later, she added, "Mmm, smell nice, too, what is it?
"Thank you, bought it for you, just something a pretty lady told me you might like," I told her, then let out a little moan, watching her, my cock doing its best to escape its pants entrapment, since it knew what was coming in a very few minutes that Dani didn't.
"Love this makeup," she commented again, "wish I'd found it years ago."
"Winsome Naturals Cosmetics, isn't it?" I asked her.
She put down the little brush she was using, looking at me, surprise on her face, "How did you know that?" she asked.
"You were their spokeswoman," I told her, "I'll tell you the story later."
It seemed that nothing I said about my dream shocked Dani anymore.
I LOVE watching Dani putting on her makeup, especially tonight!
The last was her lipstick, her new color, 'rose petal peach', a gorgeous pinkish color, like a beautiful, pink rose.
Then sprayed perfume, rubbing it into her inner wrists, throat, cleavage... and I recognized it, "New perfume?" I asked her.
"Uhuh, took a little shopping trip, loved this, she said you'd like it."
It was the same as I'd bought Dani in Tampa that night we met Alan Ryder for the first time at his restaurant. I still remember what that salesgirl said, "It will drive you and your man crazy with lust." She was proven a hundred percent right, too. It drove me out of my mind, Dani and Alan Ryder, too, in our hotel room. I'd almost quit being surprised when the little details in my dreams became reality.
But this, I closed my eyes and inhaled, enjoying that sexy scent, and remembered the effect it had that night with Alan Ryder making love with Dani the first time, how the scent had driven me wild all night.
She turned toward me, looking radiant, beautiful, the sexy scent, "Can you be a dear and bring my dress?" she asked me.
The time had come! "Love to," I told her, getting up. Dani had brought the dress she intended to wear, a very pretty, pink, wrap-dress. Sexy, too, just not quite... "But first, I have something for you... close your eyes..." She did, I walked across the room, my hands shaking, opened my suitcase and pulled a piece of cloth, red satin, very soft, nothing too soft for my Daniella, about three inches wide, three feet long, thick lining in the center twelve inches. "Do you trust me?" I asked her, stepping over to where she was sitting.
Dani smiled, eyes still closed, "Of course I do, why would you even ask?" she asked in return.
I stepped behind her, took the blindfold and wrapped it around her eyes, tying it behind her head.
"Hon... what?" she asked, sounding confused.
"That night, your first night in Tampa when we went back... we were there a week... you were Alan's woman that week, he was yours... he blindfolded you, not quite like this but it was the best I could do."
I felt Dani's body shivering, maybe imagining being with him. I hoped so. I moved my hands down, caressing her breasts, working my fingers under her bra. "Ohh, that feels so good," she said, followed by a little moan. "But the blindfold..."
"Leave it, you'll like it, promise," I told her, pinching her nipples gently. "Alan... he loved your breasts... you loved him feeling them, turned you on so much... like now." Dani moaned, maybe imagining it was her crush's hands on her breasts.
I moved my hands around to her back, rubbing it gently, slowly moving down to her bra strap, unclipping it, "But he especially liked you without the bra, naked on top," slipping it off her shoulders.
"Hon... I can't... no..."
"Shhh, yes you can, you're so beautiful. You did for Alan... you loved it, so did he." I moved around to her front, kneeling and taking a nipple in my mouth. Dani thrust her breasts out, letting out another moan, "Ohh yes," she said, her hands mussing my carefully combed hair.
I sucked, pulled her entire breast into my mouth, then back to just her nipple, rolling it between my lips that has always driven her crazy with lust. "It was Alan Ryder sucking your tits that night, not your husband, your hands in his curly hair," as I switched to her other, repeating, feeling it hardening in my lips, her fingernails digging into my scalp, turning me on even more.
Dani was breathing hard, moaning when I pulled away, "Getting your dress," I told her.
I retrieved the dress I'd bought out of the closet, taking it out of the garment bag for the first time. Beautiful! I thought, Vicki was more than right, it was perfect.
"Stand up," I softly asked Dani when I returned.
"The bra..." Dani asked once again.
"Arms up," I said, ignoring her. I gently bunched it, slipping it over Dani's arms, then let it fall. It must have felt more like a cloud enveloping her body than a dress. It was virtually the same gold lame dress that she'd worn that first night in Tampa; short, very, very short, the hemline maybe six-inches at most below the 'V' of her legs, bare back down to her thong strap. The only difference from the Tampa dress is the cutouts, round cutouts about three inches in diameter up both hips, rather than the slit the other had, sexy as fuck! I clipped the gold choker around her slim neck, holding up the two tiny gold chains, the only things holding the dress up.
"Hon... this isn't..."
"I know, I found it for you. It's the dress you wore for Alan, the first night we were in Tampa. You were so beautiful... are so beautiful!
She felt the material, the deep 'V', nearly to her navel and barely covering her areola.
"I can't wear this," Dani said, "It's too... I feel so naked!"
"Sweetheart, you... are beautiful! Every woman will be envious and every man will want to take you home with him.
"But," I began, regretting my next words with all my soul, "if you really can't... if you want... I'll get the other dress, the one you brought."
She hesitated, took a deep breath, "At least can I take the blindfold off, just for a minute, so I can see..."
"And spoil the fun? You never got to see the dress in Tampa, but I'll take it off later, promise, you'll see it... or you can change now."
She felt the hemline, the cutouts up her thighs, under the 'V', cupping her bare nipple with her fingers, hesitating... I was holding my breath, hoping... "I... I'll wear it," she finally said, her voice quiet, barely audible.
I was elated! She must have heard my breath of relief. I'd feared, almost certain, that she'd insist on changing.
I helped Dani to sit on the edge of the bed, then went back to my suitcase, pulling out the rose gold twisted-hoop earrings, matching bracelet, and an anklet with a heart pendant I'd bought for her. These alone cost a small fortune but when I clipped them to her pierced ears, over her wrist and right ankle, they were worth every penny. And yes, I understood the significance of the anklet, hoping others would as well. Perhaps some man... or woman, might...?
With Dani's beautiful jewelry in place, I pushed the thin gold material of her dress aside and kissed one of her breasts, sucking her nipple in my mouth. The other nipple, I rolled between my thumb and finger, switching for just a moment eliciting moans of pleasure from my woman, before returning her dress to cover her now hardened nipples.
God, I love gold lame! Her nipples, the dimples of her areola, virtually every detail, showing through that ultra-thin material.
"Stockings and shoes, you need," I told her, retrieving the red heels we'd bought last Sunday from the closet and the sheer, red silk stockings I'd brought, and kneeling on the floor, stretched the stockings up her legs, the lacy top barely covered by her skirt, then the heels, adjusting the straps around her ankles, then pulled her to her feet. "Think we're ready to go to dinner now," I told my gorgeous bride, taking her hand, leading her toward the door.
Dani was shivering, looking stricken at how she thought she must be looking. However, she thought, it probably wasn't enough. God, she was sexy-looking, sex on steroids, every inch of her!
She took a few steps, my hand guiding her, "It's hard walking, not being able to see," she said, walking tentatively along with me.
"Oh, one more thing," I told Dani right before I opened the door, "Alan thought you'd look better without..." I knelt in front of her, running my hands up her stockings to her thong, fingering the elastic, starting to slide it down, "this... he was right, it's kind of distracting to the dress."
"Hon...!" sounding almost panicky, but when it hit the floor, she stepped out of it.
While there, I couldn't resist, lifting her dress, nuzzling her bare mound with my mouth, Dani stepping her legs a little further apart, moaning when my tongue touched her, "So smooth, like a baby," I said, barely able to control myself, all my plans nearly evaporating in an instant.
"I... waxed... yesterday... was no hair appointment," Dani moaned, "Ohh God!" as my tongue penetrated her slit, finding her clit, tasting her dampness, my tongue inside her.
Her legs were shaking, hands on my head pulling me into her when I stood, channeling all the willpower I could muster, "Dinner," I said and led her out the door, down the hall to the elevator.
"Oh, one more thing," I told Dani right before I opened the door, "Alan thought you'd look better without..." I knelt in front of her, running my hands up her legs to her thong, fingering the elastic, starting to slide it down, "this... he was right, it's very distracting to the dress."
Dani's dress was short, very thin gold-lame, a deep 'V' to her navel, backless, no bra, and round cutouts up the outside of both her legs, all held up by spaghetti straps to a gold choker. It was very nearly a copy of the dress she'd worn the first night of our week in Tampa, the only difference being the cutouts up the sides instead of a slit.
Dani had a red, satin blindfold around her eyes, she hadn't seen the dress, had no idea just how fucking sexy she looked! She had NEVER worn anything like it, much less in a crowded place like this casino.
"Hon...!" sounding almost panicky, but when it hit the floor, she stepped out of it.
While there, I couldn't resist, lifting her dress, nuzzling her bare mound with my mouth, Dani stepping her legs a little further apart, moaning when my tongue touched her, "So smooth, like a baby," I said, barely able to control myself, all my plans nearly evaporating in an instant.
"I... waxed... yesterday... was no hair appointment," Dani moaned, "Ohh God!" as my tongue penetrated her slit, finding her clit, tasting her dampness, my tongue inside her.
Her legs were shaking, hands on my head pulling me into her when I stood, channeling all the willpower I could muster, "Dinner," I said and led her out the door, down the hall to the elevator.
I'd bought her gold jewelry for this evening, earrings and bracelet, including an anklet with a heart pendant, hoping that maybe, some enterprising guy... or girl might take it as an invitation...
Walking down the hall, Dani's nervousness was evident in the way her fingers were gripping my hand. "Honey," I whispered to her, "anything you really don't want... or to go back to the room... just say so, okay." I wanted Dani to know that she wasn't being forced, she always had a way out, I just hoped she wouldn't use it.
She squeezed my hand, "No," she said, "I... I like the feeling... no control... I trust you... don't let me..."
We'd arrived at the elevator, I squeezed her hand back, and pushed the 'M' button with the other.
I sensed Dani getting more and more nervous as the elevator dropped. By the time it had begun to slow, she was crushing my hand in hers, "We're there," I told her, just as the elevator stopped, "you okay?"
"No!" she squeaked, moving closer behind me, "take me upstairs!"
I pushed the 'close' button, "Hon?" I asked, knowing full well what she'd said upstairs, but...
She took a deep breath, "No... let it open," she said.
I took my finger off the button, letting the doors separate, sliding open. Dani took another breath, "Okay," she whispered, staying tight to me.
We walked down the casino mezzanine, Dani doing her best to stay close, a death grip on my hand, people on all sides, virtually all turning their heads to watch her pass.
"Are people looking?" Dani whispered in my ear. I wasn't sure if it was hoping or fearing.
"Everyone," I told her, "there's not a set of eyes that haven't followed your every step."
I felt her body shiver when I said that, excitement?
"They all know you're naked under that dress, too," I whispered into her ear, "the guys are looking jealous that you're with me, not them."
"The lounge where we have our reservations is just a little further," I told her.
When Dani and I were here in 2002 with the kids, I was surprised -- and a little disappointed; In all the casinos we'd seen on television, they were filled with dressed-up and often scantily clad, beautiful women. The reality had been nothing at all like that, most were in jeans looking more like we see in our Walmart, only a few even in a dress or skirt, and the only sexily dressed were the Silver Legacy girls.
I think that's part of the reason that Dani was getting all the stares, she was not only dressed sexily but 'wow' sexy! And the only one on the mezzanine, maybe the whole casino who was.
"We have a reservation, Robert Shore, I told the maître d', after we'd gotten to the lounge. I know they're supposed to be impassionate, polite but professional, but he was a man. His eyes lingered hard and long on Dani, scanning her up, down, and back up again. I guess he felt that he could since she was still blindfolded and couldn't see him. There wasn't a thing about Dani that wasn't exuding sexy, from her fuck-me heels (I hadn't even heard that term until my coma dream) to her beautiful, silky hair.
When we'd stepped inside and those massive doors closed behind us, it was like stepping into a completely different world. Outside, in the casino, it was loud, the sounds of the slot machines and people, bright lights; inside, the lights were turned low, almost like moonlight, barely any sound except the pretty young lady singing on a small stage, the song an Anne Murray song that I loved, 'Make Love To Me', and muffled voices of people talking softly.
There was a dance floor directly in front of the stage, several couples taking part. I'd guess there was probably seating for maybe a hundred or so, and all of it filled, except for the empty tables from the people dancing.
He seated us at a table right next to the dance floor. We'd barely sat, side-by-side, facing the dance floor, when a waitress wearing a short skirt and tan, silky blouse emblazoned with the Silver Legacy logo was there, leaving us a dinner menu and asking what we'd like to drink. Her name tag said 'Athaena'.
"Athaena, what a pretty name," I told her, "unique, too, I've never seen it before.
A smile spread across her face, "Thank you, I've always loved it," she said. Her voice was just as pretty as her name; soft, very feminine.
Dani looked toward her voice, "It is pretty, I can imagine you'd like it, how's it spelled?"
"Love it," Dani said after Athaena had spelled it for her, "mine's Daniella, everyone calls me Dani, and this is my husband, Robert," She let out a small chuckle, "he's called Robert."
Her smile was very pretty. I checked the menu, and there it was like I was sure it would be, "Dani would like a Passion Fruit Colada," I told Athaena, "I'll have the same.".
She wrote down our drink order, then, "Love your dress," she told Dani, her eyes roving up and down, "your jewelry, too," and then just before she walked away with our order, "wish I had the courage..."
Dani smiled, "Thank you, presents from my husband," she said. I'd have loved to see into Athaena's mind, see what she was really thinking.
I rested my hand on Dani's leg, rubbing up the inside, stopping at the top of her stockings, about where the hem of her skirt was, my fingers teasing just a little higher, "That's what you ordered in Tampa, too," I told her, "you liked it."
I felt her squeezing her legs together, she didn't dare try to cross them, she'd flash the dancers and probably the lady singer as well. There was an overlapping white tablecloth offering a small degree of under-table privacy, although I didn't think it'd be enough.
"No, don't," I told her, "in Tampa, you told Alan how the warm breeze on your naked pussy made you horny, just pretend there's a breeze and how it'd feel." My hand slowly worked higher, and I felt her legs inch just slightly apart, but her muscles still clenched in nervousness. "Mmm, moisture on your legs, does that mean what I think it does?"
"I'm so turned on right now!" she said, her body beginning to squirm as my fingers inched closer.
"Mmm, good, I want you soaking wet when we get back to our room."
Dani squeezed her legs tight together and let out a soft groan when a finger tickled right at the edge of where her thong would have been but wasn't.
"I... told Jen," she said, "Thursday at lunch, right before our hair appointment that wasn't," then she let out a little giggle, "guess it sort of was, wasn't it?"
I was confused, "You told Jenny... what?" I asked her.
"Everything, we're so close... about us, your dreams... Alan... Tampa, what you've shared with me so far...what it's done to our sex life... last Sunday night... she's sooo jealous, Richard's always so busy, she told me it seems that every time they start to get amorous his hospital phone rings... she wants what we have."
Jenny? I'd never have imagined, she's so beautiful... always so sexy. "There was something in one of my dreams... about Jenny," I began to tell her, my mouth moving before my brain engaged to stop it.
Dani cocked her blindfolded head, turned toward me, "What?" she asked, "About Jenny?"
Ah shit! It was a good thing that Dani couldn't see the way my eyes rolled, and most likely how white my face was. I'd vowed that the name 'Jenny' in my dream was never going to cross my lips, now what the hell do I do?
"Nothing..." I stammered, wishing I could take it back.
Athaena brought us our drinks, interrupting, thankfully, leaving them on our table. I helped Dani with hers, putting her two straws in it, then directing her hand to it.
"Mmm, good, no wonder I ordered this in Tampa," she said after taking her first sip from the straws. I tasted mine as well, even remembering the taste. It was good, I liked it, heavy on the rum!
"Want me to tell you some more of my dream from Tampa?" I asked Dani, hoping to change the subject.
"Mmhmm, do," she said, giving me a little bit of relief. I opened my mouth to tell her about April and the eye patches when she added, "After you finish telling me about Jenny."
I groaned, hesitating, trying to think of a way out of it, hoping it wouldn't ruin our evening. But I knew Dani, she wouldn't let it drop. If anything, my clamming up would be the thing that would ruin it. And if I was anything except honest, she'd know that, too, what the fucking hell have I done!
"After... you came home from Tampa that first time, you invited Jenny and Richard out to dinner with us... I never suspected... Richard couldn't come, he had an 'emergency'." I emphasized the word, letting her know that it obviously hadn't been, "After, we went to a new place in Pasco for dancing." I let out a little gulp, knowing that these next words... "You said you felt bad for Jenny, that Richard wasn't there... asked me to dance with her, a slow song. She... she..." I looked around, seeing if anyone was overhearing, not that it mattered.
Dani was blindfolded, not able to see a thing, but I could tell, she was 'watching' me, intently, "Honey," I started again, "it was a dream, I'd never..."
"Will you stop beating around the bush and just tell me! What did you and Jenny do?"
"She... you told her..." Oh fuck, damn the consequences! "wanted her to seduce me, you wanted to know what it felt like... watching... then she kissed me... like, really, really kissed me," holding my breath, waiting for the explosion.
But nothing, Dani just cocked her pretty head before finally asking, "She fuck you?"
I still didn't know, was she pissed? "It... was just a dream, it doesn't mean anything," I told her, still trying to be calm.
"Just like all the rest of your dream hasn't meant anything?" She hesitated a long time, "Details, give me details, I assume you remember, like everything else?"
I nodded, then remembered she couldn't see me, "You want to go? Talk about it in our room?" I asked her, holding my breath once again. I was sure I'd completely wrecked our evening.
I also was wishing Dani's blindfold was off, so I could see her eyes, maybe give me some clue, "No, we're fine here, I'm not going to throw a tantrum if that's what you're worried about. You are right, though, it was just a dream, not exactly something you had a lot of control over. So... details..."
I let out a breath, still hoping, "We went back to our house, she said she liked lots of foreplay... naked... let her dress fall off, all she had left on was her thong and stockings..."
"Was she as beautiful as you'd always imagined?"
"Dani... hon..."
She smiled, the first I'd seen since we started this conversation, "Don't try to bluff, I know what you've always thought about Jen... I do too, she's about the most beautiful woman ever... so was she? Live up to your imagination naked?"
"Uhh, yeah!"
"So, you guys kissed? You suck her tits? Where was I?"
My face must have turned bright red, this was my wife asking these questions! I looked around again, wondering how many were listening to this conversation. I know Dani couldn't see, but no doubt she could hear that a couple was sitting right alongside us at the next table.
I started to nod again, then realized... again, "Yeah, we kissed... and her breasts were..." I started to say were the best I'd ever seen, "Yeah, I sucked them, Jenny liked it." I tried to remember, hesitated, what was Dani doing? "You... there was this stretchy bodysuit, kind of like a straitjacket... Alan had given it to you." I took Dani's hands, placed them crossing around her waist, "the sleeves were stretchy, tied in the back, holding your arms like this, you'd put it on yourself while Jenny and I were... you said you wouldn't have been able to stop from playing with yourself otherwise."
She'd parted her legs, just enough for my fingers to begin a slow creep toward their destination, Dani let out a soft groan, taking a sip of her drink. There was the white tablecloth overlapping the edges, but I was pretty sure it wasn't enough. I wondered just what someone on the dance floor was able to see. At least they were all standing, so that helped our privacy a little.
"Hurry up, tell me how you fucked her," Dani said, this time her voice was radiating excitement, encouraging me that perhaps the night might not be lost yet.
I closed my eyes, remembering how real it had been, Jenny's pussy pressing down, enveloping me inside her, "It was more... that first time, we were on the couch, you were on the loveseat, Jenny pushed me down on my back... and... and... oh God, when she let herself down on me..." my fingers were right at Dani's newly waxed slit, barely pressing inside her, "she was so hot, so wet... like you are now...."
Dani's pussy was soaked, my fingers slipped inside her so easily, I didn't give a damn about what people were seeing, she let out an "Mmfff," trying to be discrete. "She fucked me on the couch, we both came... so fucking hard!"
I felt Dani's pussy lips beginning to clamp down on my fingers. I didn't want her to come, pulling my fingers out of her, eliciting another groan, "Don't stop," she nearly was begging, still trying to muffle her noises.
I hoped we wouldn't get thrown out, but even if we did... hell, it'd be worth it!
"And then on the bed, you were on the other side, watching, I think you were crying with your frustration, we started with me on top, burying myself in her... then she rolled over on her hands and knees... and screamed when I entered her... you said you'd gotten what you wanted, to see what it had been like for me watching you with Alan."
"Are you ready to order?" Athaena was back at our table, we hadn't even talked about what we wanted. I wondered how much she'd heard, I hadn't even realized she was close until she'd spoken. My fingers were still soaked with Dani's juices, wiping them on her inner thigh.
"Dani would like a crab salad, and I'd like a rib steak, rare," I told her, "with an appetizer of the oysters," I added. We went through the sides we wanted, and finally, she left.
Dani was breathing hard, her face flushed, like she'd just been finger-fucked very nearly to orgasm. "I think," she started to say, "I might have to adjust my little fantasy... Jenny instead of Leslie..."
I opened my mouth, started to say something, I wasn't even sure what. Instead, I leaned over and kissed her, like we'd never kissed in public before, passionately, lots of tongue, long... "That... would be my ultimate fantasy..." I whispered into her mouth, oblivious to the impossibility, the problems it could, probably would create.
I sat back up, both of us breathing hard from what had been another of those 'wow' kisses, this one even... from the simple fact it had been with people all around us.
Dani and I sat quietly the next few minutes, me alternating between watching the dancers and pretty woman on stage and Dani, her hard nipples still poking through her dress. The dress code in the lounge was a whole lot more formal, beautiful dresses, than on the casino floor, especially the singer in her short, western-style short skirt and blouse, but Dani was still the standout in the room.
"The blindfold," I started to tell her, "Alan was friends with a makeup artist from a studio, her name was April. He asked her to come over right after we got there... after he brought out the plate of brownies, marijuana brownies, I think. He told me how the same brownies turned you into a real nympho when you were teenagers... especially with a little alcohol... how hard you'd fuck him. That night, you were already horny, the brownies just... intensified it. Anyway, April took you upstairs to Alan's bedroom, along with a plate of the brownies to share."
I watched the people dancing for a few minutes, Dani and I holding hands. The girl had a beautiful voice, not exactly Anne Murray, but very pretty. "Wonder if she has a CD," I wondered aloud.
"April, what about April?" Dani asked, getting impatient.
I sighed, remembering, like everything else it was so vivid in my mind, "You were up with her a long time, then she led you downstairs. I didn't understand, until I saw your eyes... they were you... except not blinking. He told me they were patches, your eyes painted on them, they were so real. They were glued over your eyelids so you couldn't see anything... and you were sooo turned on, not sure what else April might have done to you.
"Afterward, April was over several times, helping you with dressing and your makeup."
"So, the patches weren't just for that night?"
Athaena came back to our table, carrying our tray of food, setting everything in front of us. It looked good, we were hungry, even with all the extracurricular. I helped Dani get started, showing her where everything was, making sure everything on her salad was distributed, and putting the dressing on her salad for her. She giggled, trying to stab her food with her fork the first few times, getting hardly anything, but got the hang of it very shortly.
We sat for the next several minutes, quietly eating. My steak was heavenly, lots better than I would have had any right to expect in anything less than something like a Ruth's Chris Steakhouse, and Dani raved about her salad, saying she wished she could see it, though.
Athaena came by several times checking to make sure all was good and brought us a second drink, being sure to place Dani's exactly where the other had been. I was liking that girl, and Dani teased about taking her home with us... or at least back to our room later.
When we finished, Athaena cleaned our table off, and I finally got to ask Dani if she'd like to dance.
"I don't know, I'd feel so... exposed out there. I still feel almost naked," she said.
She was still blindfolded, so I felt kind of emboldened for just a tiny, little fib, "Hon, you fit right in in here, it's not like on the casino floor," I told her. Maybe part of that was the truth, but, "Several of the women are dressed up just as much as you are." That part was just a scrunch out of bounds. They were dressed up but not even close to being as provocative as Dani was. This lounge was certainly a 'people watcher' heaven, and Dani was the prime target.
Anyway, it worked, Dani reluctantly followed me the few steps onto the dance floor and we snuggled together, arms around each other, cheek-to-cheek. The feel of Dani's bare back and seeing how everyone in the room was watching her was turning me on, as if I needed anything. My hand certainly enjoyed roving her back. This was mostly a 'mature' crowd and the music reflected that, the girl's voice slow and seductive.
The thought went through my mind what we'd talked about Jenny, Dani's comment from earlier, when Dani suddenly whispered in my ear, "You never answered my question, the eye patches, they weren't just that night?"
Other than the Jenny part of the conversation I'd been enjoying myself so much that I'd forgotten that this evening had anything to do with my dreams, her question was a reminder, "No, they were on you for several days, lots of adventures... like the night in Alan's backyard, you and him making love and the neighbors watching. He'd told you it was dark so nobody could see, but he wasn't exactly honest, you were centered in a spotlight."
I felt a little shudder go through Dani's body when I told her that, and her body squeezed to mine a little tighter. Naturally, I reciprocated. She certainly gave the impression that the thought of someone watching was turning her on, it sure as hell had me, watching her and Alan!
After that dance, I told Dani that I needed to use the bathroom and helped her back to our table. "You okay?" I asked her, "need to use the restroom?"
She shook her head, "No, I'm fine."
Before I left, I whispered in her ear, "If someone asks you to dance, you don't need my permission, but still have it... have fun, I might be a while," I was hoping that was exactly what would happen as soon as she was sitting alone. After all, that anklet on her left ankle was there for exactly that purpose, although Dani didn't realize it.
I took my time, I hadn't really had to go, but managed a little as long as I was there. It's a bit hard when your dick's as hard as mine was. I don't know how long I'd been gone, maybe ten minutes or so when I started back, wondering what I'd see, my heart pounding in nervousness.
I was mildly pleased, mildly disappointed when I saw Dani still sitting at our table, except a guy was sitting with her in my chair; an older guy, maybe sixtyish, graying hair, good-looking. I found an inconspicuous place, at least I thought it was, leaning next to a column, and waited. The guy almost reminded me of the imaginary guy on the plane home from Tampa, the financial guy, Marcus from Seattle.
They were sitting, just talking. I wondered what he thought about Dani being blindfolded, but stupid me, with the dress she was wearing, he probably hadn't even noticed. And then he said something to her with a smile on his face and Dani giggled.
Somehow, just that giggle sent shivers through my body, nothing like my dreams. I was scared as shit, my stomach twisting in knots. I started to stand on my shaky legs when Dani and the guy stood, her hand in his, big smile on her face, and followed him onto the dance floor. I'd suggested she do exactly that, but still... especially, after her hesitation to dance with me earlier.
I sat back down and tried to catch my breath that I'd lost from just watching. The guy, I'm going to call him Marcus, put his arms around Dani, his hands on her bare back, Dani's went to his shoulders, and they moved to the music. My hands were in a fist, my breathing ragged. I tried closing my eyes but couldn't for more than a few seconds. This wasn't feeling at all like I'd expected; 'Marcus' whispered in Dani's ear, her arms gradually creeping tighter around his neck. I wondered what he expected, no doubt a lot with the heart anklet.
I'd told Dani to have fun if someone asked her to dance. At that moment, I was regretting it; the anklet, especially. Dani's hands kept creeping around his neck, her so-close-to-naked body pressing against him, Marcus pulling her tighter, and he kept whispering to her, bringing smiles to her face, what was he saying? When they turned so that Dani's back was toward me, I saw his hands rubbing her, one hand barely above where her thong would have been if she'd been wearing one.
Every second seemed like minutes, minutes like hours. My body was shaking in a combination of jealousy, fear, angst, and a degree of turned-on excitement, too. But it wasn't something I could take. Finally, when Marcus nuzzled his cheek against Dani's, and she didn't pull away, I stood on my shaking legs, walked onto the floor, and tapped his back, "Mind if I dance with my wife?" I asked him very politely. I wasn't sure what my voice might have sounded like, but I knew how it felt.
He released her, backing away, "Thank you for letting me borrow her for a few minutes, your wife's a beautiful woman, intelligent, too," he said
Crap, he almost made me like him... almost.
"And thank you so much for the conversation and the dance, Daniella, I enjoyed it very much, the first time I've enjoyed a woman's company for a very long time."
I nearly froze when he said that, could it... could he...Marcus... my dream...?
He stepped away and I took his place, wrapping my arms around my wife. "Enjoy yourself?" I asked Dani, trying hard to not let slip the jealousy I'd been feeling.
She smiled, "Very much... he's a very captivating, seductive man."
"Disappointed a little... that I cut in on him?" I asked her.
She snuggled her head into the crook of my neck, pressing herself to me, "Maybe... a little, to be honest... but it had gone about as far as I would have let him. I wasn't going to do anything with him."
I held her close, a little ashamed that I'd overreacted. Hell, I'm the one who'd put Dani in the situation, but after the dreams, I thought I could handle it, like it, guess I was wrong, except... now that it was over, I had to admit that I had sort of liked it, I just couldn't...
"He tell you his name? Anything about himself?" I asked her.
"Mark..." and I felt myself stiffen, "honey, you okay? Did I say something wrong?"
"No... sorry," I told her, "it's just... I'd met someone by that name, no big deal, anything else?"
"He's from Seattle, a financial consultant..."
"And his wife died a few years ago from cancer..." I mumbled to myself.
Dani looked at me, even though she couldn't see, "Yes... how did you...?
"Kind of like... I almost started to say Marcus... Mark that I used to know." I was stunned! This was the man we'd met on the plane home that time in my dream. Dani had no idea, how could she?
I looked around, finding him, he was just getting his check from his waitress, getting ready to leave, I needed to talk to him. I let go of Dani, taking her hand, "Come," I told her, "I'd like to visit with your friend a little, too, maybe get to know him."
Dani stopped, pulled on my hand, "What? You sure?"
I kissed her very briefly on the lips, "It's okay, yes, I'll tell you about it later, come," I didn't want to miss him.
Which we very nearly did, he was just signing his check when Dani and I reached his table, "Mark, I'd like to apologize, Dani told me a little about you... would you like to sit with us a few minutes?"
He looked up with a surprised smile, "Yes, thank you, I'd like that very much," he said.
He followed us over to our table, then sat, "Thank you for inviting me, but I'm the one who needs to apologize... I'm... not accustomed to the company of a beautiful woman. I'm afraid I let my emotions get a little carried away."
He was contrite, but Dani stepped in, "Mark, you were a perfect gentleman, you didn't do anything I didn't enjoy immensely... maybe a little too much..."
My hand was on Dani's inner thigh, just about at the top of her stocking, feeling the heat emanating from her.
"We're from Kennewick, not so far from Seattle," I interrupted Dani, "here for a little adventure... it's a long, long story. I'm afraid... maybe we've both misled you a little, anything that happened... and Dani explained to me that it was nothing... certainly wasn't your fault, it was ours, probably mostly mine," I said, squeezing her leg.
He smiled and I went on, "But I wonder, do you have a business card? Maybe after we get home..."
He pulled a cardholder from his billfold, handing one to me and one to Dani, not sure where he expected Dani to put one, "I'd like that," he said, "call me anytime."
"We'd enjoy it, too, I'm sure," Dani added.
"But now, I really have to be going," he smiled, "have an appointment at a poker table... unless you'd like to join me?" he asked, looking rather hopeful.
"Sorry," I told him, "We... umm... have plans for the rest of our evening"
He chuckled, "Understand, and if I was with this beautiful, young lady, I'd have some very unmistakable plans as well." When he said that I felt Dani's body tense, squeezing her legs together, and her face turned cherry-red. He stood, picking up our tab, politely ignoring Dani's embarrassment, "Allow me, please, in just a few minutes, you've made my evening so much more enjoyable than I anticipated."
I started to object but saw the look on his face, and instead, simply told him, "Thank you."
"Perhaps I'll have the pleasure of meeting you again," he said, as he left our table.
"Yes, I hope we will," Dani whispered as he left.
"Shall we go, too?" I asked Dani, watching her. Even without seeing him, Mark had made quite an impression on her.
She smiled, looking toward me, "Yes, please... I am sooo ready!" she said.
I slid my hand up her leg, feeling how wet she was, "I think someone liked her new friend," I said to her in my low, husky voice, rubbing between her silky pussy lips, eliciting a low growl from her.
I left a twenty-dollar bill on the table and we got up to leave, taking Dani by the hand, leading her back out onto the casino floor. Again, she commanded attention as we walked toward the elevator. Once reaching it, I had another thought, "Let's go outside a bit, walk down the street, maybe check out another casino or two, okay with you?" I asked Dani.
She squeezed my hand, "I'd really rather..."
"Here, I told you I'd let you see your dress," stepping behind her and untying the blindfold, "better close your eyes, it'll be pretty bright," I suggested. "You ready?" I asked once I had it untied, just holding it in place. She nodded.
The elevator doors were stainless steel, polished to a near mirror shine. I lowered the blindfold, baring Dani's eyes, and told her she could slowly open them. She blinked several times, adjusting to the bright light for probably half a minute, then looked at herself in the elevator door.
Her eyes got big, her face blushing, "Oh God!" she mumbled, "I..."
"Look beautiful," I told her, finishing her sentence for her. Dani's nipples had been swollen all evening, displayed prominently under the exquisitely delicate material.
"You took me out in this?"
"Like I told you upstairs, love, you're beautiful in it."
"But... but..." she mumbled, "what that man must have thought!"
"What he thought," I told her, "was that he was privileged to dance with the most beautiful, most sexy woman in the City of Reno and from what he said, wanted nothing more than to take her to his room and make love with her." He acted like a 'make love' kind of guy, instead of a 'fuck' guy. Dani wouldn't mind that at all from a stranger, if she'd let herself, which I was sure she never would.
Dani stood, looking at herself in the 'mirror' of the elevator doors, the blush slowly receding from her face, replaced with a smile.
"Let's go upstairs, I want to drop off the blindfold," I suggested to my bride.
As the elevator door closed with Dani and me inside, I nonchalantly said to her, "You're wet just thinking about him, his arms around you, what he said he wanted to do with you, aren't you?"
Dani didn't answer, but I felt her grip tighten on my hand and a small shudder go through her body. Tonight has certainly been one for revelations, and I hoped for more before the night was over.
"I hoped you were watching us," Dani said just as the elevator slowed to a stop on our floor.
"Oh love, I most definitely was!" I responded.
I opened the door with our key card, and Dani and I entered the room, closing the door behind us. Almost before the door clicked, Dani was pulling at me, meeting my lips with hers, almost frantic with her lust... and mine. I pushed her back to the door, both our bodies shaking with almost a madness, carnal need.
We kissed, Dani's naked back pressed hard against the door, her tongue deep inside my mouth. She pulled away, breathless, "Fuck me, Robert, fuck me!"
I cupped my lips around one of Dani's breasts, pushing the material away, sucking hard, biting her nipple, "Ohh, fuck me... now... please!" she wailed.
I pulled my lips away, "Say his name... who do you want to fuck you?" then switched to her other tit, Dani's fingernails digging into my skin through my shirt. "Say his name, who..." I repeated again.
"Mark... fuck me, Mark..." she moaned.
My body was in every bit a need as Dani's, the evening had been... hell, I don't even know the words to describe it. I frantically pushed my pants and silk boxers to the floor, turned Dani around, and pushed her up against the door. Never in our twenty-eight years had we fucked like this. In my dream, yes, but real life... never!
"His name," I repeated, "tell him what you want."
She spread her legs apart, backing her feet just enough from the door. "Fuck me, Mark... my husband wants you to... hard... please!" Her body was shaking, trembling with her lust.
I pushed Dani's dress up out of the way, holding my dick, lining it up with her pussy lips... and pushed... so fucking hot! Her insides were literally steaming, "Ohhhh!" Dani wailed.
"You... felt him... dancing... didn't you!" as I pounded inside her.
"Yesss! Ohh, God!" digging, clawing holes through the door.
And I didn't know if I could do it, remembering that night in Tampa, Alan Ryder fucking her in that restroom... until he...
I pulled out of her, supporting myself, my hands against the door around Dani, breathing so fucking hard, my steel-rod-hard dick suddenly cold from the wet, the heat it'd just left, like those fools who run from a sweat lodge into an icy river in subzero temperatures, except this had to be so much worse.
"We're..." I tried to talk, "going for a walk... don't want cum running down your legs."
"Nooooo!" Dani wailed, "Oh God, nooo!" her dress falling back down covering her once again.
Except I was already pulling my pants up before my willpower failed me again.
"Yes... that night, in Tampa... it's what Alan Ryder did to you."
Dani's legs were as shaky as mine, I helped her, each of us helping the other, her to her makeup desk, and me to the edge of the bed. "You better take a look at your lipstick, think it's a little smeared," I told Dani.
She tried, but her hands were so shaky, "Can't, I have to use the bathroom," she said in her wavering voice, getting to her feet.
"No cheating," I told her.
She glared at me, walking into the bathroom. A moment later, I heard the toilet flush, then she reappeared, washing her hands in the sink outside the room. When she sat again, her hands were much steadier, doing that magic that females do with their faces. When she'd finished, I retrieved the blindfold from where I'd dropped it on the floor, and placed it back in its rightful place around Dani's head, covering her eyes once again, tying it snugly in place.
"Do you like the blindfold... or not?" I asked her
"It's okay," she answered, "makes me feel... I don't know how to explain... the mystery, I guess the mystery feels sexy."
"You want to wear it out on the street? It'll be different than sitting in the lounge."
She hesitated, feeling it, then putting her hands over her breasts, feeling her hard nipples through the nearly non-existent gold material.
"Yes," she finally said, "I like the feeling that I have to trust you completely, that you're in control, wondering about people looking at me... except..." she turned toward me, "I'd a lot rather stay here and spend the rest of the night fucking... I can't believe you did that, studmuffin... I am so fucking horny!"
I chuckled, "Neither can I, actually, but it'll come, I assure you!"
"That night in the park... it seems tame after this," she said.
I stood, took her hand, and gave a little tug, "Shall we go, then? Who knows what adventure might await," I told my beautiful wife.
A few minutes later, we were stepping out onto Virginia Street. It was cooler in the evening, "You feel that cool air on your pussy?" I asked her.
She answered by squeezing my hand and pressing the side of her body against mine. The sidewalk was crowded with people, virtually all of them we walked past, male or female, taking long, lingering looks at Dani.
We finally had a little opportunity to talk, even if the sidewalk was crowded, "I need to tell you about Mark," I told Dani.
"Okayyy, what?" she asked.
"In my dream, our flight home from Tampa, after that week, you were in the center seat, a man sat beside you, you flirted with him, he flirted back. He was enamored with the outfit you were wearing, and you were with him." I hesitated, thinking about it, thinking what an unbelievable coincidence it had been meeting Mark. "He was from Seattle... a financial advisor... lost his wife to cancer three years ago..."
I could tell from Dani's expression that she was enthralled, I was describing so much of Mark, "Her name was Jan, his was Marcus..."
That was when Dani nearly lost it, the big gasp, "Jan... Mark said his wife died from breast cancer... her name was... Jan... I never told you that. How?"
I shook my head, "I don't know how, but remember what he said about you tonight? That you're a beautiful woman? That he hadn't had female companionship since his wife died?"
Dani nodded, and I went on, "Marcus, in my dream, used those exact words."
We stopped walking, people chatting as they walked past us, long, lingering looks at Dani, but oblivious to the turmoil in her mind from what I'd just told her. I didn't even know what she might be thinking.
"We have to... call him," she said, "after we get home." Then she added, "But you know, I hope, that what just happened in our room was just fantasy, role-playing, it'd never happen for real. I'd never let another man..."
"I know, it's meant to be, we need to talk to him."
I knew what she was saying and that she meant it. Still, though, I had to wonder. The thought made me shudder. I remembered how it'd been in my dreams; exciting, erotic, hot as hell. Scary and jealousy ridden, too, but that had been overridden by the 'hot' aspect. But, I also knew how I'd felt just watching Dani dancing with the guy, the emotions just reversed, the jealousy far overriding everything else. No way in hell could I watch him or anyone else actually 'do it' with Dani.
I was scared to death that if we did actually call him and meet him again, that Dani's conviction... and my jealousy might be sorely tested.
Still, though, I almost wanted another chance, wondering what might have happened if I'd been away another fifteen minutes, but I didn' tunderstand exactly what is 'meant to be'. I shivered with the thought of what it could mean, almost hoping, and even more scared, that I already knew. "I don't understand any of this," I told Dani, "my dreams, how I could have dreamed about real people we'd never heard of, then meet them in weird ways, all those things that I couldn't have known about, how they could be so real." And then something else popped into my mind, "There's something else, too, not with Mark... or Marcus... maybe something important, but it's for tomorrow, I'll tell you tomorrow... for now, let's enjoy our evening."
She hit my arm, except being blindfolded, she missed, "You! You can't say something like that, then not tell me! What?"
The next thing that went through my mind surprised me. I thought it would, in all likelihood, be easier to watch Alan Ryder or someone more like him with Dani than it would be a Mark; older, distinguished, someone a woman could easily fall in love with, rather than just lust.
I shook my head, trying to get the thoughts out of it. No, no way, NOT Dani!
We were just walking past Fitzgerald's Casino, I steered Dani inside, a way to clear my head of weird thoughts, "Tomorrow, tell you then, promise," I told her, "but now, let's make some money, pay for our trip."
She chuckled, "Dreamer," she said.
"Hey, I've already won over a hundred bucks, Mark bought our dinner, I have the sexiest woman in the city alongside me... and she's horny! I'm feeling it, tonight, it's gonna happen!" I rubbed my hands together, "What better time to win a big jackpot?"
She let out a long sigh, like she thought I was crazy. I remembered Fitzgerald's from the time we were here with the kids, it has a big 'free' slot machine on the second floor, 'winner guaranteed', it's advertised. So, what the hell, we'll go upstairs and win.
I did win, too -- a second free spin. I let Dani pull the lever that time... and she won a twelve-dollar jackpot! We were well on our way. Of course, the Fitzgerald's guy who was overseeing the machine won, too, just watching Dani reach up high to pull the lever, what it did to the hemline of her dress!
Half an hour later, we were back out on the street, minus Dani's twelve dollars and minus another hundred as well, my winnings from that afternoon - gone. Their 'free' spin had done its job.
It was another block to the big neon sign stretching across Virginia Street, 'Reno, Biggest Little City in the World'. I had Dani stand under it on the sidewalk and took the picture on my cell phone, quite a different picture than the one I took in 2002, Dani in a pair of slacks and blouse holding on to two little kids. Back then, I couldn't have even remotely imagined the picture I'd be getting eighteen years later.
And I'd had enough of this walk, my libido was catching up with me, just the simple thing of looking at Dani through my phone camera was tipping me over the edge.
"Think it's time to go back to our room," I suggested to Dani, guess you can imagine that I had something other than sleeping in mind.
Dani squeezed my hand, her recently discovered habit of showing me she was in full agreement, "Yes!" she said, "I've been ready since before we left our room before dinner."
So, we headed back down the street. It wasn't far, thankfully; my heart was pounding... anticipating!
There are gift shop after gift shop on Virginia Street, on our way back to the hotel. I teased Dani on one that looked kind of interesting, tugging at her hand, that I'd like to look around. She pulled back, saying something silly like, "No, we need to get back. I need to fuck!"
So, we skipped the gift shop, other big casinos, too. Then we came to a store that hadn't been there in 2002, and I hadn't noticed from the other side of the street, Adam and Eve. No way in hell was I skipping that one.
Again, Dani tugged back when I pulled her into the store, "What's this?" she asked when I pulled her inside.
"Just another store that I wanted to check out," I told her. There were a lot more customers in this one than when I was in Castle, obviously; Friday night, Reno. And like everywhere else we went, Dani stood out, every customer we came close to following her with their eyes, male or female. I had no clue what I might be looking for, nothing in particular, it was just fun being there, looking at all the sexy things, watching people watching Dani.
I saw something, a big black dildo, natural-looking as hell, probably ten inches, about the size of Alan Ryder's dick in my dreams, hard rubber, tilted up at the end, feeling natural, too. "You want to know what the store is?" I asked Dani, putting it in her hand, "maybe that'll give a clue."
She felt it, wrapping her hand around it, not that it reached all the way around, "Oh my God!" she said, wayyy too loud, pulling her hand back like it had burned her when she realized what it was.
"Yeah, it's a sex store, very upscale, anything you been a hankerin' fer?" I asked her, in my best hillbilly.
"No! Let's get out of here!"
"No, not yet, there might be something we might want," I told her, "I want to look around a little more," putting the black dildo back on the counter. Then an evil thought crossed my mind... a very evil thought! I picked up one of the boxes, grinning. The box said '10 Inch True Feel'.
We walked down the aisles, such a bigger selection of things than Castle had. I found a teddy, bright purple, totally transparent, sheer mesh, except a lacy little skirt, almost a half-bra to hold her tits up and out, leaving the nipples exposed under the mesh. God, I shuddered imaging Dani in it. I couldn't resist, picking it up as well.
I found a couple more things, too, Dani had no idea that I was buying anything, much less what they were. I thought about a vibrator but decided against it, I had enough to keep us amused. And I was still eager to get to our room, maybe even more than I had been... that dildo...
I told Dani that I had to go to the restroom really bad, so took her out by the front door and asked her to wait while I went, maybe just a tiny, little white lie. Instead of the bathroom, I went to the checkout and paid for the toys I'd picked out. This was another thing, Dani and I had never experimented with sex toys. I'd have never imagined it in our lifetime before my coma, even a couple weeks ago. I hadn't seen a single Rebekka in the store, either. The checkout girl's name was Susie, I don't know why, but it seemed a strange name for a girl working in a sex store. Sue-Ann maybe, but Susie? What strange things can pop into a man's brain when he's horny.
After I 'used the bathroom', I picked up Dani by the door and we walked the remaining two blocks, then across the street to the Silver Legacy. "Almost there," I told Dani as we entered the casino. I was quite literally shaking. Dani was excited, too, the way she was squeezing my hand, it was like I could feel her heat coming through her hand. I had no doubt she was anticipating this as much as I was.
Back in our room, we kissed just inside the door like last time, but this time, there was no turning her around and pushing her up against the door, except I had the feeling that's what she wanted, the way she was pulling at me. God, some of this was going to be hard! Especially, after that little episode a couple hours earlier.
I pulled away from Dani, both of us breathing hard from our kiss, and led her over in front of the couch. "Wait, just a minute," I told her.
I got my laptop out of its case, opened it and the files I'd made were all ready. They were from a voice conversion app I'd downloaded earlier in the week, that could convert a voice to sound like another. I'd found an old video of an interview by Alan Ryder after the Buc's Super Bowl win, loaded it into the app as the 'target' voice, then recorded my own words and hit the 'recast' button. A moment later, I listened to my words in near-perfect, Alan Ryder's voice, genius! Then followed with a multitude of phrases, converting them all to Alan Ryder. That app had cost me a pretty penny but was going to be worth every bit. Maybe it wouldn't pass a direct comparison test but was pretty damned close, close enough for someone who probably hadn't heard his voice for years. I'd even bought a good speaker instead of the cheap, little laptop speakers.
I know Dani had watched probably every interview Alan Ryder had done, she'd recognize his voice anywhere, I was sure. I still felt dumb for never connecting the famous NFL football player to the kid in Dani's yearbook, kissing her on the cheek.
I sat down on the couch, my laptop and portable speaker beside me, and clicked on the first phrase in my set of recordings. And there, in Alan Ryder's voice were the words, "Ahh Babygirl, you're just as sexy as I'd always imagined. Now... time for a little show... I want you to strip for me, nice and slow and sexy."
Dani froze, something I'd anticipated she'd do.
Actually, I'd tried to anticipate anything she might do, had created several different scenarios and phrases, and practiced this several times, so I'd know exactly how to play whatever I wanted. The app even let me type in the words so all I had to do was move the pointer to the phrase I wanted and click on it.
"Whatsa matter, Babygirl, you don't remember me? Well, I remember you, I'd always wished it was you instead of Marci."
Dani was looking frantically around, I could barely contain myself, my plan was working perfectly... so far!
"Alan? Alan Ryder? How?"
"Yes, it's me, Babygirl, and I want to see what I missed all those years ago, remember our prom? I always wished it had been you with me in the back of my truck... remember the mattress? I was thinking about you when I put it there." Another planned hesitation, then, "Now, your husband wants you to strip for me?"
Dani was still frantically looking around, obviously unsure what was happening, how Alan Ryder was in our room. "Would some music help?" I asked her, I think your friend would enjoy it more with music."
By then, Dani was shaking, looking scared out of her mind. I pushed the play arrow again, then made it a point to get up, let her know I was moving around, "Yes, a little music," Alan Ryder's voice said, then quiet.
I had an older laptop already set to play 'Drunk in Love', Beyonce, pressing play when it came to life. Another speaker, too, bought just for this one song.
I sat back down next to 'Alan', ready to watch, wondering if Dani would do this.
And I wasn't disappointed, she began moving, getting into the beat of the music, using her hands, rubbing herself, moving her hands under her dress over her tits, squeezing, pinching, moaning...
"Ahh, Babygirl, love ya," Alan's voice said.
Dani turned around, still gyrating her body, unhooking the choker around her neck, the only thing holding her dress. I was, like... holy shit this was sexy! I had no clue if she thought 'Alan Ryder' was for real or somehow figured out what I'd done. She's not a dummy, but damn, she was getting into it!
She let her dress start to fall then turned back around facing 'us', her arms holding it across her tits, holding the front of her dress, and began the slow progression, letting her arm fall, inch by agonizing inch, little groans coming from her mouth as she slowly exposed herself.
Another thing I'd at least hoped for, "Babygirl, let me see those tits... and that naked pussy, I been waitin' a long time!" his voice said. My fingers were starting to shake, making it difficult to control my computer, hadn't planned for that. And was my dick hard? Uh, yeah! Stupid question.
Dani moved her arms, letting her dress fall to the floor, just a slight hesitation as it slid over her hips. "Oh Babygirl, you don't know what you're doin' to me." God, I was loving that app!
Dani's hands started roving her body, pressing a hand between her legs. I'd never seen Dani like this, her sexual psyche in full bloom.
I waited, my finger on the next phrase I was just aching to play, my heart pounding a hole in my chest. When she spread her legs just a little and began rubbing a finger in-between her pussy lips, I hit that play button, "No, Babygirl, don't touch that pussy, that's all mine."
She hesitated, pulling her fingers away, and began rubbing her breasts, stretching out her nipples with her fingers, her body still gyrating to the music, all of this like two feet in front of me, still blindfolded. It was time for the next phase, "Ahh, Babygirl, you need to lay down on the bed for me," his voice said.
She did, feeling her way the few feet from where she'd put on this little sexual display, laying down on her back, naked except her heels and sheer, red stockings. The music was over, I hadn't even noticed when it stopped.
I quietly got up and went to my suitcase for one more set of things, the hand and ankle cuffs. I'd reserved this specific type of room because it has a four-poster, king bed. I never said a word, just went around the bed putting the fur-lined cuffs on Dani's wrists and ankles, pulling them to the corners of the bed, and securing the straps around the posts, another thing we'd never done before.
I looked at my handiwork, Dani spread-eagled on the bed, tugging on the straps, twisting her head back and forth. I left her alone for just a few moments, letting her imagination run, then clicked my computer on another phrase, "Anything too tight?" Alan Ryder's voice asked.
She tugged, I'd made sure nothing would be too tight for any pain but snug enough. "I... No... guess not," she answered.
Now, the one I'd been looking forward to all night, actually, a lot longer than that, "You've been a good girl, and your husband has been a sport, letting me enjoy you like this... so I'm giving him a little reward... he can have you for the next little while... just can't have your cunt... that's going to be mine." These were almost the same words Alan Ryder had used that night in my dream, I still remember it so vividly, what those next minutes had been like.
I'd made that one with a long delay, ten minutes, before his next words. I approached Dani like I had that night, beginning to rub her body, "You okay, hon?" I asked her, "you know I love you, right?"
Her head twisted toward me, "How? How did you do this?"
"Long story," I told her, "We've been planning it for a long time," rubbing a hand over one of Dani's breasts, rubbing her nipple between my thumb and forefinger. The other, I bent down and took in my mouth, sucking. She arched her chest, letting out a loud, long moan.
I let my fingers wander, down past Dani's navel, just to the top of her slit, Dani's hips bucking, "Please... I need..."
"Can't... he's sitting right there, watching..."
"Ohhh!" she moaned.
I kissed up her neck, captured her lips, our tongues entwined in an intensity that we hadn't felt in the twenty-eight years before my coma. I kissed back down Dani's body, sucking her other breast in my mouth, then down her stomach to her navel, exploring it with my tongue, then lower, teasing right at her apex but following 'Alan's' strict admonition that her pussy belongs to him, Dani whimpering and thrusting her body.
I continued the next several minutes, alternating sucking from one nipple to another, rubbing her in all those little places, all except that one reserved place. Dani's noises varying between groans, sighs, whimpering.
We finally heard the last half of my recording, "Ok, enough, my turn," 'he' said.
"Just a couple minutes," I requested, moving away, retrieving the contoured pillow I'd gotten from Adam and Eve. "Lift, just a little," I told Dani, pressing the pillow in place under her bum, elevating her hips so much better than our normal pillows ever could. "He's going to fuck you," I told her, "so hard."
Dani sounded stricken, "No, I... can't..." she whimpered
"Shh, yes... you can... you want him to, I know... don't you?"
Dani just whimpered anew as I sucked a tit one more time, "Say it, say you want Alan Ryder to fuck you," I told her.
Dani groaned, "Yes... fuck me... Alan, fuck me... please!"
I moved away, leaving Dani for a moment, washing my face, tearing my clothes off, then putting on a different aftershave, one I'd never used before, my heart thumping out of my chest. Back in the bedroom, I opened the box I'd bought from Adam and Eve. Not only did it feel so realistic, but it also had an internal battery-operated warmer so it'd feel even more like an actual dick. I'd bought the battery and the clerk showed me how to turn it on in the store, so it was already warm, on high, a few degrees above normal body temperature.
This, I hadn't planned, not until I saw it in the store and couldn't resist. I'd also bought lube, not that it'd need it, Dani would be wet, very wet, but 'he' was huge, a hell of a lot more dick than had ever been inside my wife, so I spread the lube generously.
It was in my hand, and I kissed the inside of Dani's thigh, kissing up from there, trying to be different than 'Robert', trying to think WWAD (What Would Alan Do)?
I realized, Robert would kiss up Dani's thigh, gently working closer to her pussy. Alan Ryder would go for the prize, so that's what I did, suddenly driving my tongue inside her, clamping my lips on her clit and sucking. Dani's writhing hips, jerking body, and loud, "Ahhh!" were my reward, God, she was wet! Desperately, I wanted to just plunge my dick inside her!
Which, is exactly, I was sure, What Alan Ryder would do. So, it's exactly what I did, sort of. I took the dildo and pressed it to her, teasing up and down her slit just like I thought a real, live big dicked guy might do. Then I began pressing it inside her, remembering how he'd gone slow that very first time, just a little in at a time, then backing off and a little more inside her. "He's going slow, he's so big," I told Dani. All she could do was groan.
I continued to push 'Alan' inside Dani. Logic would have told me, if my brain was working right, which it wasn't, that she'd know, but her groans were sure as hell real. I guess I assumed that the feeling was just too intense for her to realize... About two-thirds in, already deeper than I've ever been inside her, I stopped and pulled back. Dani was panting, pulling at the straps holding her arms and legs, and I suddenly pushed it in, right to the fake balls. "Aaah," she wailed, "fuck me, Alan, fuck me!"
Followed by a long, low wail. I held it there, just pulsing it like a real person might before... pulling out and fucking her in earnest, slamming into her time and time again, Dani screaming with every thrust, until her body began shuddering, and she screamed out her orgasm. At that point, I pressed it hard inside her and pushed the little button I'd been shown in the store, spraying a warm cum-like ejaculate out the head, a substance I'd been assured was designed specifically to trigger a woman's nerves. It seemed to work as Dani's pelvis began jerking and spasming, the pitch of her wailing increasing at least three octaves.
When I pulled it out and Dani settled back down from her hormone-fueled high, able to breathe again, I dimmed the lights a little more in the room, had her lift her head, and untied the blindfold. "It's pretty dark in here, so you can open your eyes," I told her as I removed the blindfold.
She looked up at me and her first words were, "What the FUCK was that? How did you do that?"
I chuckled and told her, "I already told you, lots of planning," and retrieved my laptop from the couch. I sat down beside her, showed her the monitor, and began clicking on some of Alan's phrases, ' Ahh, Babygirl, love ya', 'Oh Babygirl, you don't know what you're doing to me'.
"It's an app I found, just uploaded some of his speech from an interview, then recorded what I wanted it to say. The app made my words sound like his." Then I showed her what had been inside her, chuckling, "It's from the store earlier."
"That thing felt so real! I knew, just didn't know how," Dani told me.
I held 'Alan' up where she could get a good look at it, "This is about how big he is, you know how many times he fucked you that week?" It was a rhetorical question, of course, she didn't and didn't try to answer, either. "Just imagine what the real thing would feel like inside you," I told her, "you even swallowed it all the way down your throat more than once, too."
She shuddered, "Gawd!" was all she said.
"Babygirl, that was his pet name for you, what happened tonight... was that night in Tampa, except for one thing," I told her.
She laid her head back down on the bed, "Babygirl..." she softly said, "another thing I'd forgotten... it's what he called Marci."
We both hesitated for a long while, letting that soak in, another one of those things that I couldn't have known. Finally, Dani opened her eyes again and asked, "And what was that one thing different?"
"That I'm going to fuck you! I didn't in my dream... the whole week."
She smiled, "Then you better get to it, doncha think... I need a real man inside me!"
I chuckled at that, what a way to stroke a man's ego. I guess maybe she'd noticed that I was hard as a steel rod. And anxious as hell to do exactly that. First, though, I took the ankle cuffs from her legs. "That strip, that was just... wow! You could be making a whole lot more than teaching. You have some experience you've never told me about?"
Dani giggled, "I have my secrets," she teased.
When I didn't move toward her wrists, she pulled at them and asked, "Aren't you forgetting something?"
I looked around, "Don't think so," I told her, "what?"
She pulled at her arms some more, "These!... you... you..."
I smiled, "Ohhh, those. Nah, I think I kind of fancy them. Wudda left the legs, too, except for other plans." I got up off the bed and retrieved the bag from Adam and Eve, sitting back down beside Dani. "Amazing how things I dreamed about that I'd never even imagined might exist keep popping up," I said, taking the stainless-steel hoop out of the bag, "like this, whoda thunk it that this would be an actual thing?"
Dani was craning her head, watching, "What... is it?"
I looked it over, feeling how smooth it was, "Just a hoop, has an amazing use, though. Alan sent one home with you that first time we went to Tampa... some other things, too, that we'll have to see if we can find, I imagine they exist, too. But this hoop, you're the one who showed me how to use it, I had no idea... you seemed to have liked it when Alan used it, and then we liked it when we tried it together. I thought it might be fun to see if it worked as well in real life."
"I still don't..."
"Oh, you will Babygirl, you will." I'd decided I liked Alan's name for her.
Dani rested her head back down on the bed, "That's... what Alan called Marci... I hadn't remembered, but it was."
I looked at Dani, "Somehow, sweet, I think it really was you he wanted... I wouldn't have had that dream if it hadn't been... so much has come to be."
"I wonder... we'll never know, though... will we." She didn't say it like she was asking, just making a statement, even if kind of wistfully. Made me wonder, if given the opportunity...? That was one reality that I was pretty damned sure I'd never be ready to actually find out. Not that I was too worried about it, he was three-thousand miles and a lifetime away, a whole different world. The 'almost' with Mark had been more than enough for me, remembering how I'd felt watching him and Dani dancing together. Fantasies are enough!
My thoughts came back to the present, the hoop, "First thing, love, bend your knees up against your chest." I helped Dani push her knees up. It helped that she's always been so flexible, I couldn't have done this even back in school. Then I pushed the hoop over her back and legs up to the back of her knees like I remembered, trapping her in that position. Then I pulled out the matching steel bar from the bag, "This is the gem that makes it work," I told her, slipping it in-between her waist and legs, snapping it onto the hoop, holding the hoop from slipping off, trapping her legs in that position, tight together inside the eighteen-inch hoop.
"Now, I think we're ready," I told her, "good thing you're a contortionist," I chuckled.
"Ready... for?"
I leaned over, sucking on the edge of Dani's tit, not quite able to get to her nipple with her legs pressed against her chest like they were, "To fuck you, Babygirl, to fuck you! It's my turn now."
Dani let out a little moan, "Ohhh."
I moved around below Dani, getting myself in position, feeling her with my fingers, pressing two fingers inside her, "Oh, you're so wet, babygirl... and so hot and slippery... and tight!" Dani let out another moan with my fingers inside her, this time much more forcefully. "So tight, too!" I told her, with her legs held tightly together. I'd been imagining this instant ever since... over a week ago when I'd dreamed up this little excursion, minus the hoop, though, that was only a tonight discovery, like the dildo, I'd had no idea...
My fingers slipped out of her and I replaced them at her entrance with my cock, pressing, barely entering her, "Ohh God!" I moaned, feeling her exquisite tightness, her heat. I'm sure Dani was groaning as well, but I wasn't hearing anything. I clenched my eyes, gritted my teeth, and pushed into her, "Ohh, Ohh, Shit!" Never felt anything like it! I became aware of Dani's hips bouncing on the pillow, the noises coming from her.
I pushed hard... and was inside my wife, the cum already rising inside me, that delicious feeling... times ten!
So much that night... everything focusing in that one instant, I pulled myself nearly out, plunged back in... and the cum exploded deep inside her, my fingers digging into the skin of her buttocks, pulling her. All I could do was short jabs, pressing deeper, my orgasm going on and on, through my entire body... even with the incredible sex we've had... never like this!
I had no consciousness of anything else, no idea if I was screaming, or Dani screaming... nothing except that orgasm that went on and on!
When it was finally over, I collapsed back on the bed, "Holy. Fuck!" I heard come from my mouth.
Saturday morning, Mach 21
I awoke the next morning, our naked bodies spooned together, Dani snuggled to my back, one arm around me. She hadn't given any indication that she was awake yet, so I didn't move, just savored the experience from the night before and the feel of her naked body pressed against mine.
It was still hard for me to believe the night before, no one deserves the pleasures we'd had. There was so much to revel in. I don't know how long I lay there before squeezing Dani's hand that had been around my shoulder and snuggled into me. She let out a little, "Mmm," and I felt her naked tits pressing a little harder into my back.
I assumed I'd inadvertently awakened her, starting to feel her begin to stir, so I rolled over, and just looked into her peaceful face, realizing how lucky I was to have this woman as my life's partner, my wife. As I watched, her eyes began to flutter open, waking up, "Was last night real?" she asked, the first words of the day.
"Think so," I told her, "pretty incredible, huh?"
A smile spread across her face, "Mmhmm," she said, "except I gotta go pee!"
I chuckled, that didn't take long. "Me too, I didn't want to wake you, I'll wait for you."
She climbed out of bed and scampered into the bathroom. Watching Dani's naked body this early in the morning was a treat I'll never take for granted again, like I had the last many, many years, before my accident. I rolled over on my back, my hands behind my head, watching the ceiling, waiting for Dani to finish. When she did, several minutes later, I marveled that this woman was forty-eight years old. If I didn't know her, I'd have guessed her closer to thirty-eight, and sexy as fuckin' hell!
I took my turn in the bathroom, washed my hands, and climbed back in bed next to Dani, both of us leaning back against the headboard, a pillow behind our backs, Dani's naked tits distracting me, "You said you had something to tell me today," she reminded me.
It took me a minute to remember, "Yeah, April and Amanda," I started, "Alan's friend, April, she's the one who did your eye patches, Alan finally let her take them off so you could see again, then she took you out shopping, I think it was Tuesday, The two of you left, and that afternoon when you got back you had on a new flowery skirt and blouse, and was all excited."
Dani's eyes got big, and she jumped out of bed, going to the closet getting out the garment bag she'd brought. She pulled out a short skirt and matching blouse, yellow flowers on a blue background, short 'almost' sleeves, kind of flaring out, and the bottom of the blouse flaring like the sleeves, "Anything like this?" she asked, holding them up in front of her, "it's what I planned to wear today."
I couldn't believe my eyes, "Uh, yeah... that's them!" I told her, "You... umm, bring a special bra to wear with it?" I asked, remembering what she'd worn in Tampa.
She blushed, "I was... uhh... not planning on wearing one, thought you'd like that," she said, "did bring pretty, blue panties to wear with it, though."
She'd been braless that day in Tampa as well, wearing nearly that exact skirt and blouse set.
"Maybe we should get dressed and go find breakfast," I suggested. "I'm hungry... last night took lots of energy," I said, a big smile on my face. "I can finish telling you at breakfast." I wanted to see Dani in her new clothes... not that there was anything wrong with seeing her without them... heh, heh.
Dani showered and came out of the bathroom with one of the hotel's oversize towels wrapped around her. I wanted to just lay there and watch her, but I needed to shower, too, badly. When we'd finished with our little 'activities' last night, I was soaked in sweat, probably still stunk, Dani'd been just too polite to mention it. Of course, she'd been just as sweaty and I hadn't smelled anything except sex emanating from her, so maybe not. Still had to shower, though.
By the time I'd showered, shaved, and brushed my teeth, Dani was standing, looking into the mirror, her skirt on, at least eight inches above her knees, and was putting the blouse on, letting it slither down over her naked tits. I closed my eyes only briefly and let out a little shiver at how she looked, God! Need I say it? Fucking sexy!
They were in two layers, a thin camisole and slip-type layer covered with the lacy, flowery, ultra-sheer outer layer, none of which made any effort to hide her body's feminine, braless figure, her tits and nipples shapes showing through in all their sexy glory.
"You look ravishing!" I told her, as I reached around her, cupping the wonderful feel of her breasts in my palms, getting a surprised jump from her, "I thought you were still in the bathroom," she said, "sneaking up on a poor defenseless girl!"
"Sorry, didn't mean to scare you, but I meant it... that outfit is... stunning!" reveling in the feel of her soft tits and hard little nipples. Yeah, heads would turn today, too, for damned sure.
"Mmm, you keep that up much longer and we won't make breakfast," she said, watching me knead her tits in the mirror. "Except, I'm hungry, you're just going to have to wait till after," she said, reaching up and pulling my reluctant hands away, turning around and giving me a much too brief peck on the lips.
"I'm ready for breakfast, you just going to stand there, naked, gawking?"
Oh, yeah, I was still naked with a very hard dick poking into her. "I'd much rather do this, though," I told her, running my hands up her legs under her skirt. She slapped them away before I could get nearly where I wanted -- finding out what was under that short skirt, "Food," she said, "I need food."
Reluctantly, very reluctantly, I dug a pair of socks, undies, shorts, and shirt out of my suitcase and hurriedly put them on. I figured if it's warm enough for Dani's skirt, it's warm enough for my shorts. Besides, I was hoping to come straight back upstairs after breakfast and resume where we'd left off the night before.
"Shall we go, Babygirl, your breakfast awaits," I told my sweetheart, giving her a small bow.
"We shall, my studmuffin, this should be fun."
We were both still giggling when we got to the elevator. This was turning into the best trip of our lives.
"Buffet or sit-down breakfast?" I asked as the elevator dropped out from under us. This was a little faster than any elevator we'd been in in the Tri-Cities, like a LOT faster.
She looked at me like she does when she wants me to decide something. "Oh no," I told her, "this is your decision."
"Buffet, then," she said, "I remember how good it was with the kids."
"Buffet it is," I agreed. Plus, which I hadn't mentioned to Dani to influence her decision, our upgraded room came with two complimentary buffet breakfasts. Besides, there'd be more people to admire my sexy bride. I absolutely loved watching the heads turning toward her as she walked past!
We'd filled our plates with sumptuous-looking food and were heading toward a table when I saw a gentleman in a booth sitting by himself. "Hon, see that guy sitting alone at the booth reading the paper, know who he is?"
She looked where I was pointing, "No, no idea, should I?" and then the realization hit her, "it's... is it...?"
"Uhuh, it's Mark from last night, you want to sit with him?"
I saw the blush on her face, "Would he want us to, you think?"
I chuckled, "After last night... you're seriously asking that?"
We changed our course to his booth, "Would you mind if we sat with you?" Dani asked him.
He looked up from his paper, a startled look on his face, very quickly changing to a very pleased-looking smile, his eyes clearly feasting on the sight of Dani in that blouse and skirt, roving up and down her body. After all, she was very obviously braless, and her skirt was short, if not as short as the night before. "Please, I'd love it!" he answered, his pleased-sounding voice leaving no doubt.
We sat on the opposite side of his booth, "You're even more beautiful than last night," he told Dani (I'm just kind of assuming he was talking to her), "now that I can see you, all of you."
Dani blushed, "You're a very handsome man, too," she answered. "I'm surprised some lucky girl hasn't swallowed you all up," her face deepening its blush like maybe she'd just realized what she'd just implied.
Mark didn't seem to notice Dani's little inadvertent faux pas, "Like I said, since my Jan died, I haven't been interested in a woman... until now," he added, "and she's already taken, just my luck." He said it with a smile, staring straight at Dani.
God, I was wishing I'd waited that extra fifteen minutes last night! Or maybe it was a damned good thing I hadn't.
"How was the poker last night?" I asked him, changing the subject.
He laughed, "I'm not much of a player, it's just for fun, so it's the low stakes table for me, only lost a couple-hundred dollars... and how was the rest of your evening if I might ask?"
"I... we... uhh..."
"We had a wonderful rest of our evening... " Dani said, finishing my stuttering, "went for a walk down the street, a little gambling... shopping," looking at me with a smile on her face," maybe we should have invited you along,"
He chuckled, "Don't think I'd have wanted to impose, I'm sure a little privacy was in order."
"Maybe we should check that store out again, what you think, Babygirl, invite Mark along?"
Dani seemed to be showing blush quite frequently. Mark's eyes darted back and forth between us, like he was trying to ascertain what had inspired her red face.
Speaking of Dani's red face, I'd have loved to tell him about our short fuck against the door after we'd left him, him as the unknowing subject of our VERY exciting role-playing. I was sure there would have been bloodshed if I had, mine.
I did want to explain to Mark about last night, though, my rudely cutting in on his dance with Dani, "I... need to explain something," I began, "Last night... Dani and I... when I cut in on your dance..." I wasn't sure how to do this, "Maybe I better start in the beginning... I had an accident last October, fell and hit my head, didn't wake up until last month..."
"The doctors weren't sure if he'd ever wake up, it was pretty bad," Dani went on, "or how he might be like if he did..." I held her hand, feeling her go tense as she said it. I couldn't imagine what she must have been through those months, probably never would.
Mark's thoughts were coming across loud and clear in his expression, 'and this has something to do with dancing?'
"But I did wake up and was fine, much to everyone's amazement... except that while I was in the coma, I had these dreams that have turned out to be... not sure exactly how to say this... but very prescient, I seem to... have seen things that I couldn't have known, even many that hadn't even happened yet. Like on a flight home... after dreaming of a rather 'interesting' trip, Dani and I visiting one of her high school friends, a man sitting beside Dani on the plane, he looked to be in his mid-fifties, very nice looking, distinguished guy... a lot like you, actually. He and Dani flirted quite heavily and we learned a lot about him..." I took a deep breath, "His wife had passed away three years earlier from breast cancer..."
I had Mark's full attention, he'd set down his fork and was watching me intently, "Her name was Jan, very beautiful, he told us."
"I..."
"No, let me finish... he showed us a picture of her..."
He got out his billfold, looking through it, "A picture?" I asked him. He nodded, and I suggested, "Let me tell you about the picture he showed us first, "It was an older picture, she looked to be probably in her late thirties or thereabouts, very pretty... she was a redhead, just to her shoulders, green eyes..."
Mark finished taking the picture from his billfold, looked at it a moment, then showed us, "How," he asked, "did you know?" I'd just described Mark's wife's picture.
"His name was Marcus... he was a financial advisor from Seattle," I added, "sixty-four years old, hadn't been interested in any woman since... until he met Dani... as she was in him."
Mark simply stared at me, wide-eyed, "When I saw you with Dani last night, your hands on her bare skin, I knew then... you were Marcus... It was why I freaked out, had to get her away from you... not that you were doing anything wrong, it was me, just me."
He was quiet, simply staring, finally saying, "I'm sixty-three, Jan I were married..."
"Thirty-nine years," I interrupted.
"That's... that's..."
"Unbelievable?" I finished his thought, "I can't explain it, any of it, we're realizing one thing after another, Dani hadn't known anything about Marcus yet, I hadn't told her, until last night... after."
which reminds me, another thing I haven't told her..."
"After?" he asked, "did you and Marcus interact after the flight?"
I shook my head, "No, we had a layover in Salt Lake, had a snack together in the airport, which is where he showed us his picture of Jan, but our seats weren't close from there to Seattle, we never hooked up again... but Dani had just signed a big modeling contract, a lot of money, so I'm sure we would have... he was a financial guy... like you. Besides," I went on, "Dani liked him, so did I, too, but I think for different reasons, so I'm sure we would have. And he'd given us his business card."
"And then last night, I saw Dani with... him... and you were wearing the same cologne, too, his cologne."
Dani and Mark were both silent, I guess no idea how to respond. Hell, I didn't either. Finally, Mark spoke, "Yet, here you are, having breakfast with me this morning."
I smiled, "You know things always look more logical in the light of day... and with what Dani was wearing last night..."
His eyes glanced over toward, Dani, scanning her once again, "As opposed to this morning?"
My eyes sort of followed his, making note of Dani's very revealing blouse. Last night, he very openly ogled my wife, not that I could blame him, he knew she couldn't see him. This morning, he was trying to be a bit more discrete, not succeeding too well. Dani didn't seem to mind, though, I thought she was rather enjoying it.
"Yeah, but it's morning, my head's on a little straighter than last night." And to be honest with myself, after all that happened last night, I realized that I'd sort of enjoy it if... perhaps, things were to go just a bit further?
Dani blushed all over again, which seemed to be a common occurrence. Most likely, Mark's eyes constantly glancing toward her braless breasts had something to do with it
Dani interrupted my thoughts, "What about a modeling contract? What was that?"
"It's what I started to tell you this morning." I began again, telling Dani about April taking her to the studio, setting her up to do an ad for Winsome Cosmetics after asking the planned model not to show up and their reaction to it, how they'd all been blown away by her performance.
"Winsome Cosmetics?" Dani asked. It was the name of the company that she had just begun using their makeup.
I nodded, "Then they called and asked you back to do another shoot," I went on, "and it was even better. Remember what I mentioned about your lipstick, 'Rose Petal Peach'? That day in the studio, you raved about it, you loved it so much."
This time it was Dani's turn to be shocked, sitting there in awe, but I wasn't finished, "They wanted you to be their spokeswoman, the face of Winsome Cosmetics. April suggested you contact a talent agent... Amanda Browning. She negotiated a six-figure contract for a few weekends' modeling work... and she had a movie she wanted you to audition for. It's what I've been wanting to tell you but have been afraid to. I remember Amanda Browning's cell number, you, the real Daniella Foster, need to call that number."
"Call a number you remember from a dream? Sorry, hon, but that doesn't make much sense. and even if there was an Amanda, tell her what?" she asked, "I've never acted, don't know anything about acting, even if such a movie existed, they'd be looking for an actress, not a teacher."
"Judging from what your husband has told us," Mark spoke up, "something is going on here, I admit it's strange, but how could he have known about me and Jan? I think if he has a phone number, you should call it, see what happens, what is there to lose? if you're interested in acting, that is. Worst case, you can just hang up -- wrong number.'
Dani was watching him speak, then she turned to me, "You know what this alleged movie is about? Besides, it's been over a month since you've woken up, they'd already have found someone."
"I don't know, all I do know is that they wanted someone new, same for the leading man. And the movie... I never heard many details, except a woman's husband is killed in an accident, she eventually falls in love... it's all Amanda told you... except that she said you were perfect for the part."
Mark got out his cell phone, "What's the number?" he asked.
I told him, 813-248... and he began pressing the numbers into his phone, "Mark!" Dani said, "no... I... can't!"
He finished with the number and hit the 'call' button, then the speaker button, sliding the phone across the table in front of Dani, "If it's her, you'll know... talk to her."
It started to ring, Dani complaining again, "I can't!" she said.
A woman's voice answered, "Hello," she said.
Dani's face had turned white, "I... hello... is this... Amanda Browning?" she asked.
"Yes, this is she, who is this?" she asked.
We all three glanced back and forth, unbelieving. Even I was shocked that this number I'd wondered about for so long was actually to a real person, much less the person I'd said. That I even knew her name was so fucking implausible!
Dani began stammering, "This... this is Daniella Shore... and this is too incredible to even comprehend... please don't hang up...but my husband... he was in a coma and woke up knowing your name and phone number." Dani was rambling, talking so fast, "He said there was a movie... you're looking for someone... for a movie, an actress?"
There was silence, I was sure Amanda had clicked her phone off, racking it up as a crank call. Finally, she spoke, "Your husband, you say, he was in a coma?"
"Yes, for four months." Her voice now sounded scared to death.
"And he knew my name and phone number? How?"
"We don't know how... he just... did, same as so many things, we don't understand."
"There is a movie, the casting director is looking for the female lead, she's already found her male lead, did your husband tell you anything about the movie?"
"A little, he said it's about a woman whose husband is killed, then eventually falls in love again."
Another long silence, "You said he woke up from this coma, when?" she asked.
"February nineteenth, I'll never forget that day," she said.
"That's roughly what this movie is," she said, "it's going to be a major motion picture, but they didn't even think about casting until the first of March, nobody knew until then. So, how could he have?"
Dani looked at me again, "I don't know!" She was almost crying, "We just don't understand... he just... knows things... things that hadn't even happened yet."
"Have you ever acted before?" she asked.
Dani hesitated, was Amanda actually thinking about this? "No... yes, she corrected herself, a play in high school... but it was just a small part," she said.
"And how old are you?" Amanda asked.
"Forty-eight."
Another long silence, "And you want to audition?"
Dani looked at me, at Mark, back to me, "I... I didn't even know any of this until a few minutes ago. He... just now told me."
"Well, you called, so I'd assume you probably do. Do you have a picture you can send me?
"Umm, I think so... Hon, can you look and see if you can find one?"
I knew exactly the picture I wanted, it was one I took of Dani last Sunday night when she wasn't paying attention, wearing that sheer blouse and mini skirt. She still didn't even know I'd taken it. It wasn't hard to find, one of the last I'd taken, and texted it to Amanda Browning.
There was a long pause, then Amanda came back on, "Can you be here in Tampa, Monday morning?" she asked. She must have liked what she saw.
Again, Dani looked toward me, I nodded to her, this was unfuckingbelievable! "Yes... my husband says we can," she said.
"May I ask where you're located?" Amanda asked.
"Washington State, Eastern Washington."
"Okay... but before you come that far, you need to know something that might change your mind, it does with a lot of actresses, especially new actresses... it's a love story, there will be nudity... frontal nudity, intimate love scenes, it's one of the reasons they're having trouble finding their female lead. I would have someone there with you, though, to watch out for your interests, make sure they follow the rules, although I know this director and I'm not worried about that."
Dani looked at me again, her mouth agape, "Can I... call you back? I need to talk to my husband."
"I understand... but don't wait too long, they're looking at a woman another agency sent over, just not sure."
"I'll call you back," Dani responded before pressing 'end' on Mark's phone.
"I can't," Dani started to tell me, "you heard her, there's nudity, love scenes, I'm a teacher for God's sake, not a porn star!"
I held her hand, tried to steady her shaking. "Babe, it's not a porn movie, you heard her, you'll have someone there to make sure the rules are followed."
"Rules? What rules?"
"I don't know, just... rules. All I know is that they have strict rules on nudity and love scenes."
"You want me to do this, don't you?"
"I want you to do what YOU want to do, just know that I'll support you, no matter what," I tried to reassure her.
"Our lives could change, you know that, don't you?"
I smiled, "I think our lives have already changed quite a bit... for the better," I told her.
"But... my teaching, and nudity... would they...?" And she looked at me, "Could you? Can I?"
"They fire you? I don't have any idea, guess you'd just have to talk to the superintendent if they offered you the part. As for you and me, guess it'd be a guy's dream come true, to watch his wife, and it's just pretending, not like... you know... And you'd have to decide for yourself if you could do it or not."
"Can I say something here," Mark said, "if you were offered a leading role in a major movie, which is what this sounds like it is, you'd undoubtedly make enough to financially never have to teach again."
"We'd have to fly home today," Dani said, "our flight isn't until tomorrow."
She was thinking about doing it! "We either change the tickets or buy new ones, it's not a big deal," I told her.
"I... think I'd like to do it," she finally said.
Mark took out his phone again and hit the redial, again setting it on the table by Dani. A moment later, we heard Amanda's voice again. "I want to do it," Dani told her.
"Wonderful," Amanda said, "I'll let Carla know she's got another audition Monday. I have a good feeling about this," she said, "they've already chosen the male lead, you might have heard of him, Alan Ryder, he's pretty famous here in Tampa."
If Dani and I hadn't been sitting...! Dani just sat, staring at the phone like it had turned into some kind of venomous monster. "Daniella? You there?" Amanda's voice said.
Dani's voice was shaking, her face had gone completely white, "I... yes..." was all she could say.
"I'll pick you up at the Meridian Hotel, eight o'clock, Monday, okay?"
"Yes," Dani managed to get out.
"I'll have your room reserved, you won't need to worry about that, just give them your name. It'll be paid for... oh, I'll have someone meet you at the airport, just let me know your flight."
I realized... that was the hotel Dani and I stayed in the time in my dream that we went to Alan Ryder's restaurant opening.
"Amanda... this is Dani's husband, she's been calling you from a friend's phone, let me give you her number, 509 783 ..., She'll be there, eight, Monday."
After Mark pocketed his phone, Dani looked at me, "Hon, you heard what she said... love scenes... nudity... with Alan Ryder! I can't... can I?"
Mark was looking inquisitive, he had no idea what Dani was talking about, why that name, Alan Ryder, had affected her like it had. I tried to explain, "I told you we were on our way home from visiting one of Dani's high school friends in my dream... well, it was more than that, a lot more. The friend's name was Alan Ryder... and it was a very, guess you could say... intimate visit... for a week... in my dream, he and Dani had been high school lovers... just reunited... with pretty, umm... explosive results." I went on, "Last night... we were recreating her first night in Tampa... a night with Alan Ryder, not me, including the after-dinner activities." I was trying to avoid coming right out and saying that Dani had fucked Alan Ryder, but from his expression, Mark had gotten the point.
"And it was only the first night of an entire week," I added. Dani's white face had been replaced with red. "They weren't lovers, though, not for real, only in the dream world my unconscious mind created, but Dani told me since then that she had a major crush on him in school, he'd even been her escort when she was named homecoming queen and her crush has never gone away, she still fantasizes..." I couldn't believe that I was telling all this to a perfect stranger, except it seemed like we'd been forever friends.
"I remember him, wide receiver, Tampa Bay Bucs, I watch football, too. So, now... I see the dilemma," Mark started.
"I just don't know if I can, I'm scared," Dani said, looking at me, a look of near panic on her face, "it'd be with Alan Ryder for God's sake!"
"Hon, this all hit you too fast this morning, you can call her back and cancel if you want, but I think we should plan to change our flight to today, you sleep on it until tomorrow and if you're sure, you can call her back to cancel. But you said a minute ago you want to do this, I think it being with him could be fun for you. We can fly down and if nothing else, get a little vacation out of it."
She looked across the table at Mark, "I'm sorry Mark, we haven't been very good tablemates this morning, this is so scary."
"Nonsense, I've enjoyed this little drama immensely, and I know I don't know you well, but I do think you should do this, how many have an opportunity like this? And from what I've understood about your husband's dreams, it seems very likely that this part will be yours for the asking."
"Exactly, thank you for putting it into words," I told him, "Hon, you can do this, don't let an over thirty-year-old thing stop you from taking an opportunity like this."
Dani smiled, looking more at ease already, "Guess we better call the airline about those tickets, huh," she said.
"Which airline is it?" Mark asked. I told him it was Delta and he found the number on his phone, giving it to me.
I called and they were very helpful, changing to the only available flight back to Pasco, through Portland, leaving at two-fifteen that afternoon, only a few hours away.
"Guess we better get packed and checked out of our room so we don't have to pay for another night," I suggested, "what are we going to do with our things, though?" I wondered, "we don't even have a car."
"You'd be welcome to bring everything to my room, if you'd like," Mark said, "and I have a rental car, be happy to take you to the airport later."
Dani smiled at him, "Thank you, Mark, but you don't have to go to that trouble, you barely know us."
"Like I said last night, it'd be my pleasure... helping a beautiful damsel in distress is one of my favorite pastimes -- not that I've been able to do it much, lately," he said with a smile.
We finally managed to eat our breakfast, getting some hot food after ours had gotten cold, thank you to the buffet. It was unbelievable how our future may have changed in the course of a single breakfast. Afterward, the three of us returned to our room, Dani and I packed our things, and we followed Mark to his room, me pushing the cart carrying our luggage.
"What are your plans until your flight?" he asked, "you are still in Little Sin City for another few hours, you know."
I shrugged, my weekend plans had pretty much concentrated on the night before, not beyond. "I know what I'd like to do today... if I can get my husband out of his comfort zone," Dani said.
That statement had me instantly nervous, "What?" I asked her, very apprehensively.
"Remember the Ultimate Rush, the swing?" she asked, "where we took the kids, and you wouldn't go on it with me?"
My face must have turned white, hell yeah, I remembered that monstrosity! A pair of 200-foot towers, one with a giant swing attached, the other to pull the victims 180 feet in the air and drop them. "No!" I told her, "I can't do that!" Hell, I'd have rather she said she wanted to spend the rest of the day in bed with Mark, which gave me a thought, "Maybe Mark would go on it with you."
He laughed, "No, I don't have a death wish, either. I've seen that thing. These feet stay on the ground."
Dani looked at me with her baby eyes, "Hon," she started, "you think I wasn't scared last night? But I wore your dress, didn't I? And this movie thing, you know how terrified I am?"
Ahh shit! My heart was suddenly pounding like it had last night, maybe worse, "But you enjoyed last night, didn't you? Big difference."
She agreed, "I did, but that didn't make it any less terrifying, especially at the beginning, same with this, you'll enjoy it."
I shook my head, no way in hell, but... "I'll... try," I told her, absolutely petrified. And then had a thought, maybe one that might save my life, "We don't have a car, though, how do we get there?" The thought that taxis exist, Ubers exist didn't even cross my mind.
"Like I said, I have a car, happy to take you," Mark said.
I glared at the asswipe! Mark just chuckled. "Thank you," Dani told him, "we'll accept," kissing him on the cheek, leaving a smudge of her 'Rose Petal Peach' lipstick. Seeing that lipstick on his cheek reminded me of our night before, role-playing with him as Dani's fantasy lover... and how I'd felt when I watched her dancing, his arms around her. My body did a shudder at the thought and how he'd suddenly become so entwined in our lives.
We checked out of our room, then I let Dani ride in front with Mark in his rental Lexus, noticing how her skirt rode up her legs as she sat. My fear of the swing was, at least temporarily, forgotten.
Forgotten until Mark pulled into the parking lot of the Grand Sierra, those two-hundred-foot towers looming alongside the building. The terror came rushing back. I do NOT like heights! I remember the time we went to a family reunion near Coos Bay, Oregon, and explored a pair of nearby waterfalls, Golden and Silver Falls. The trail to Golden Falls traversed about a four-foot-wide ledge cut into a vertical bluff, probably fifty feet above the creek below. Dani, Jon, and Jodi loved it, crawling to the edge, peering down to the creek. I was terrified, hugging the rock bluff. And that trail was fifty feet above the creek, four feet wide. This fucking swing was four times that! With no four-foot-wide trail, either, nothing but friggin' air below.
"If I do this," I told Dani, "you're going to that audition! No backing out."
She laughed, "I think last night was payment enough for one little joyride," she said.
"Nuh-uh, you agree to the audition here and now, no taking it back, or we get back in Mark's car."
She sighed, "Fine," she finally said, "the audition is on, I won't back out, promise."
Crap! I was almost hoping she'd renege and let me off the hook. "No matter what," I told her.
She rolled her eyes, "Well, kinda hard to say that, I mean the plane could crash or some such thing, but short of some such disaster, yes, no matter what."
I looked again at that swing, two people were currently being pulled up on the tower in the back, disappearing into the clouds. I held my breath, waiting, trying to imagine what it might be like looking straight down with absolutely nothing underneath except the ground far, far below. Sheeit, I thought, I can't do this, no way in hell! I've been scared before, but not like this, this was pure terror! And I hadn't even left the ground yet, hadn't even bought the fuckin' tickets yet.
There had to be something... something I could bargain with my wife, to make her see how crazy this was.
"Come on," my wife told us, "Let's get our tickets."
I followed her into the office, maybe our credit card would be declined, fucking anything! Mark followed as well.
"You sure you don't want to do this," I asked him hopefully when we were at the counter.
"No, this is all yours, I told you, my feet stay right here on the ground."
"We can set it up for three," the girl behind the counter said.
"Think I'll wait in the car," Mark said, starting toward the door.
"I'll make it worthwhile for you," Dani said, just before he got to the door.
He stopped, turning around, "What did you say?"
I looked at Dani, what the hell? I'm sure she saw the look on my face.
She brushed her hair behind her ear, "Do you think you could do it for a kiss?" she asked, "a very nice kiss?" giving him that 'look', so fuckin' full of promise, that a woman does when she wants something from a man, really, really bad and knows damn well what she can bargain with. Gawd!
I paid the girl for three swing tickets, seventy-five dollars, we all had to sign a liability waiver, then we went out on the deck to watch and await our turn to die. While we waited a guy met us and began fitting each of us into a harness contraption, then said he'd be back when it was our turn.
My heart was pounding a mile a minute, almost as hard as last night, legs shaking to the point I could barely stand. Mark looked every bit as scared as I was. Dani? Hell, she just looked excited, not a fear in the world. Must be nice!
What are you supposed to say right before you die? Especially, when you do it on purpose, for 'fun'?
Nah, I knew we wouldn't die, or at least didn't anticipate it (however, that waiver we'd just signed seemed to raise the possibility) but I was still petrified. I think I've mentioned that heights and I are not the best of friends. This swing thing had not been on my bucket list, a fuckin' long damn ways from it! But there are some things you just do for your wife, like it or not.
The couple of kids in front of us managed to walk away, with no apparent damage, which was at least somewhat reassuring. They were chattering and giggling when they walked past us, "So much fun!" the boy yelled at us old people.
Like the guy said he would, he was back, leading us to the little platform centered under the pair of steel posts of the swing. I held one of Dani's hands and Mark the other, Dani reassuring me, at least, that I could do this. We stepped up onto the platform and it raised about six feet, letting him clip the cable to the back of our harnesses, then another cable from the winch on the other tower. When he was ready, he pushed a button, and the platform lowered, leaving the three of us prone, face down, ready to splat, head-first into the ground.
Dani's hand must have been hurting as tightly as I gripped it, "Better be a VERY nice kiss," Mark squeaked out. He sounded even more petrified than me, if that was possible.
Dani looked at him, "I'm sooo looking forward to this!" she said.
What the hell have we gotten into? And I wasn't thinking of the swing. I wasn't so sure she was, either, that 'kiss'.
And then we started being pulled and I WAS thinking about the swing. Nothing else!
The ground slowly got smaller and my panic grew exponentially. "Really, really nice kiss!" Mark reiterated from Dani's other side. It was probably a minute or two of pure terror as that thing dragged us higher and higher, looking straight down at absolutely nothing under us except the receding ground. I was rapidly reassessing my thoughts about the likelihood of dying. It was seeming pretty damned inevitable once we'd reached the top and were dangling there, upside down, looking straight down a thousand feet or so.
"You ready?" Dani shouted.
"NO!" Mark and I yelled back, our terror-ridden voices perfectly synchronized.
Even Dani screamed when she pulled that lever! Those first few seconds were no doubt the most terrifying seconds of my forty-eight years! But God, it was exhilarating, swinging that big arc toward the ground, then far beyond. Reaching the top of the arc, we began the long swing backward. Feeling the rush of air, the thought quickly went through my mind, what the hell was happening with Dani's skirt? What kind of view was she giving anyone watching? No way I could see, though, and the thought was quickly displaced by the sheer excitement of the swing. I felt like Superman flying through the air.
We swung back and forth for what seemed like forever, and when we finally stopped the swing guy asked if we'd like to go again, only ten bucks each for the second ride since we're already harnessed and ready to go. Hell yeah! I thought, that was fuckin' fun! I had no idea what Mark might have thought about it, he was quiet, but Dani voiced it, "Yes," she said, excited as hell.
So the guy reattached the winch cable and it dragged us back into the air. This time I told Dani I wanted to pull the release. I'm not gonna say it was better than Dani and I fucking the night before... nothing could be better than that, but it was pretty damned awesome.
When we were done and out of the harness, walking back to Mark's car, I had a little better perspective of how Dani might have felt last night, the initial terror turning into exhilaration.
We needed to head to the airport soon so went back up to Mark's room to retrieve our luggage. Once inside, Dani stepped over to Mark, "I believe I have a debt to pay," she said, scooting closer to him and tickling the front of his shirt with her fingers.
"Dani," he said, "you don't have to do this, I never expected..."
"Mark, shut up and kiss me, I said that because it's what I wanted to do... and it was a good excuse. Besides," she said, looking up into his eyes, "I pay my debts," moving her lips closer and closer, seductively licking her bottom lip.
Dani, my wife, stood before Mark, stretching up on her toes, hands on his shoulders, her skirt riding higher on her hips, her braless chest against his, and closed the inches, gently pressing her lips to his.
It took a moment, a very short moment until Mark began to return Dani's kiss, his arms going around her and hers around his neck. That jealous terror I'd felt watching his hands on Dani last night came rushing back with a vengeance. Yeah, my dick swelled, my breath quickened, and I clenched my fists watching my wife and this man... the first man she's even looked at crosswise since we married, far as I knew, anyway.
Dani let out a little moan, their lips locked together, mouths open to allow exploring tongues, eyes closed. Mark pulled her body tight to him, Dani ground her pelvis against his, her arms tight around his neck.
I don't know how long it went on, I was barely able to stay seated on the bed, desperately wanting to break it up as I had the dance the night before. Those few minutes from last night seemed an eternity ago with what we'd learned and had happened in the less than twenty-four hours since, but the fear I'd felt was fresh in my mind and repeating itself times ten.
Dani's moans were steady, and she took one of her hands, finding one of his, encouraging it under the bottom of her blouse on the bare skin of her waist under her blouse. A second later, I realized what she was doing, encouraging his hand up under her blouse. I could barely breathe, my mind slowly comprehending his finger's destination. Dani's eyes were closed, their lips mashed together, the bulge of Mark's fingers under her blouse slowly working themselves higher, the bulge in his pants unmistakable, pressing against Dani.
Until... until, Mark's hand wrapped around Dani's bare breast, her letting out a loud moan, muffled by Mark's mouth on hers.
My breathing stopped, panic enveloping my being. I couldn't move, feeling welded to the bed. Mark's hand was fondling Dani's breast, rolling her nipple, Dani clutching at the back of his neck, their lips never separating, strangled, feminine moans coming from her mouth.
I was panicky, completely frozen, barely breathing... and my dick so fucking hard! I wasn't even thinking about where this might end... when Dani pulled her mouth away, "Mark... no... we can't. I'm... sorry!"
She backed away, Mark's hand retreating from underneath her blouse, his breath ragged, "I think your debt's paid... plus interest," he said.
Dani sat down on the bed beside me, still breathing hard, her skirt's hemline high on her hips, she leaned into me, and kissed me for a very passionate minute or two, and then... "We have to get to the airport," she said, then looked toward Mark, "Mark, go home, find a woman to love, it's time... Jan would want you to," she said, so quietly I could barely hear her, "she's out there... looking for you, too."
Thirty minutes later, we were arriving at Reno-Tahoe International Airport. Mark drove us to the drop-off-pickup parking, and I got out the back door. Again, Dani had ridden in the front seat of the Lexus. I opened her door and waited. Dani leaned over, kissing Mark on the cheek, "Invite us to your wedding, Mark, it's time to let go." He wiped a tear from his cheek, "That's it, Mark, one last cry for Jan... then go home and rebuild your life."
"Thank you," he said, "for everything."
Dani climbed out, and Mark popped the trunk to let us get our bags. I pulled them out, then went to his window and shook his hand, "Thanks, Mark, you made our trip special, do what Dani says, you deserve someone." There were still remnants of tears on his cheeks.
He smiled, "I'll try... and thank you both!"
As he rolled his window up, I told him, "We'll be in touch, let you know about Dani's audition." Funny how I didn't feel any ill will toward him for what he and Dani had done. I'm guessing that had anything even remotely like that happened before my dream with Alan Ryder and Dani, that I'd have come completely unglued at both the guy and Dani.
As he drove away, leaving Dani and me standing on the walkway, I told her, "I think you changed someone's life today."
"Hope so," she answered and we headed inside to our check-in.
On our flight home, after we'd taken off, I told Dani, "Hon, that promise you made me about the audition, it's up to you, I'm not holding you to anything."
"No way," she answered, "I made a deal and I'm keeping it, going to that audition, even as much as it scares me." She turned to look at me, "I pay my debts," she said, with a big smile.
I chuckled, "Seems you enjoyed paying off your other debt."
She let out a sigh, I watched as she smiled, closing her eyes, and leaning her head back against the seat, "You have no idea," she said, "the man can kiss!"
"And grope, too," I added.
"Mmhmm, that too," Dani agreed, her smile widening.
Was it just my imagination or did her braless nipples seem to poke out just a little more under her blouse?
As soon as we reached home, Dani was on her laptop looking for flights to Tampa, Florida. I know I'd wondered about that part of my dream, Amanda and the movie, but never in my wildest imagination did I think we'd actually be flying to Tampa for Dani to audition to be the lead actress in a major movie, for God's sake! With fucking Alan Ryder as her leading man. Somehow, my dreams had skipped right past that part!
"It's a long flight there," Dani said, showing me a group of itineraries on her computer. It looked like the best would be leaving a little after eight in the morning, a two-hour layover in Salt Lake City, then arriving in Tampa at almost ten that night. The three-hour time difference didn't help, either.
"You're sure you want to do this?" I asked her again, before she purchased the tickets.'
"What, do you not want me to now?"
"No, not at all, I just want you to be sure," I told her. "I want you to do it because you want to, not for me."
"Thank you, I did a lot of thinking on it on the flight home yesterday, and yes, I do, I'm excited about it, like a dream come true that I didn't even know was." She giggled, "Does that even make sense?"
"I'm just a little worried about my teaching, but I'll cross that bridge if it ever comes."
"Okay, you better get those tickets while you can." The site showed there were only two seats left on the plane. She entered her credit card information, and a moment later we had two airline tickets to Tampa, Florida, leaving early Sunday morning, arriving late in the evening.
We emptied our suitcases and repacked for much warmer weather, not that it had been cool in Reno, but Tampa, Florida, is much warmer.
Then Dani called Jenny, her best friend in the world, on her laptop, facetime, telling her what I'd told her about Amanda, the movie, and that she was going to Tampa to audition 'for a real live movie!' as she put it. The two squealed their excitement, laughed, and chatted for the next twenty minutes. I noticed she didn't tell Jenny about the part of my dream I'd inadvertently revealed Friday night about her.
Later that night, in bed, me laying flat on my back, Dani moaning with my cock buried deep up inside her, her hands on my chest, rocking back and forth, eyes closed, I asked her, "You're thinking of him, aren't you... wondering what he might have felt like... or maybe that audition, if it'll be a sex scene... with him?"
"Mmm, maybe... guess you'll never know, will you...? but ohh, this feels sooo good."
And then she started to fuck me in earnest, like she meant it! And God, that image of Mark's hand on Dani's tit...!
The next day was long, very long! We were at the airport at seven, the plane departed at eight-fifteen, and we got into Tampa at ten-fifteen that night. Dani and I have never been on that long a flight. Matter of fact, that flight to Reno and back was our first of any kind, other than in my coma, and that hardly counted. We drove when we wanted to go somewhere, including that previous trip to Reno in 2002. So, it was a totally new experience, exciting but tiring as hell. We were too damned tired to even make love in the hotel Sunday night.
After we landed in Tampa, we saw the guy Amanda had told us would be there at the gate holding a sign saying 'Daniella'. We went up to him, introducing ourselves and he said he was driving us to our hotel.
Dani texted Amanda after we got to our room, and she answered back, reaffirming that she'd be there at eight, also suggesting that I not come along as it might be a distraction. That was a little disappointing as I'd have loved to watch, but I did understand.
Dani tried to sleep that night but was too nervous, keyed up, wondering what the next day might bring. She woke me up a couple times, needing to talk about it. She was scared about seeing Alan again after so long, I think partly afraid that he likely wouldn't even remember her. And even worse if he did. And she didn't even know if he'd be there at all. "How do they do auditions?" she asked me. How the hell would I know, not something I'm exactly an expert in.
I tried to reassure her but it was hard as I had no more idea what she should expect than she did. She was up at six, putting on makeup and getting dressed, a blouse and slacks, nothing sexy but very attractive, and we went down to the hotel's continental breakfast at seven, which was quite good. Dani just nibbled at her food, though, too nervous to eat. I was nervous, too, but nothing like her, I think we both realized that this could be a major life-changing day for us.
About a quarter till eight, a sixtyish, slightly overweight woman came into the dining room and headed straight toward our table. "Daniella? Robert?" she asked.
Dani answered, "Yes, that's us, you must be..."
"Amanda," she said, pulling out a chair sitting down. "Long flight," she said, then asked Dani "Are you ready for this?"
"No! I'm scared out of my mind!" Dani answered.
Amanda chuckled, "I think I'd be worried if you weren't," she said, "I'll try to explain what'll happen, maybe that'll help."
She hesitated, Dani gave her a feeble smile, "You're just as pretty as the picture, they'll love you, I'm sure," she said, and then went on to explain, "the audition today will consist of two scenes, the director will be there to help you through them, it'll be just like shooting the actual scenes in the movie, except for the clothes. It'll give him a good idea of how you are at following his instructions, besides looking at your abilities. Each one will be about a ten-fifteen minute scene, that could take up to half the day to do, each, so the full day is scheduled."
Dani's hands were shaking, from her nervousness, I held her hand, listening to Amanda go on, "The first will be the one where the two of you realize you've fallen in love, a very intimate kiss with your costar, except there won't be any disrobing like the real scene in the movie. You okay with that?"
Dani nodded, nervously, realizing that it'll be with Alan Ryder... today!
"In the movie, it's scripted that he takes your clothes off, you'll both be nude for the actual kiss but not today... oh, and at some point, if all goes well, Carla will need to see your nude body. That'll be private, just you and her."
Dani smiled, a very nervous smile, I imagined what must be going through her mind. "The second will be from a scene much earlier in the movie, when your character finds out her husband has been killed. They won't do that one first because it'll be a very emotionally demanding scene, even the audition and would likely detract from the love scene."
Amanda smiled at Dani, reassuringly, taking her other hand, the one I wasn't holding, "I know you're nervous, but try not to be. This director is very, very good with new, inexperienced talent, it's the reason they hired him, he'll work with you, and you'll love him before the day's over... And I'll be there with you the whole time. Oh, and maybe I should say that if they have you back in the afternoon for the second scene, it's a very good sign. They've only asked a couple girls back."
She smiled at Dani, "But don't worry about it, just do the best you can, if nothing else, it'll be a fun experience... and you'll get to smooch it up with Alan Ryder." She smiled, "He's a real heartthrob!"
She looked at me, "Any questions? I hope to have her back to you late this afternoon or early evening, and don't worry about the hotel room, it's paid for another night, and a third if you want to spend the day exploring Tampa before you go home."
"You ready?" she asked Dani, taking her hand and helping her up.
"Love you," I told Dani, giving her a thumbs up, "you've got this, Babe, they'll love you!" giving her a big, confident smile.
Once Dani was gone, I sat back down, my nervousness finally starting to exert its ugly self. It was going to be a long day for me, too, waiting, wondering. Even if it went no further than this morning, Dani would be doing a love scene with Alan Ryder, a real 'heartthrob' according to Amanda. Guess he probably hasn't gotten fat and saggy, chuckling to myself remembering how Dani and I had had that conversation in my dream world.
I brought my Kindle, a book by Tom Clancy that I'd downloaded on it, one I've wanted to read, 'Without Remorse'. It appeared I'd have a lot of reading time, no way I was going anywhere.
I did explore the hotel a little, though, remembering what it had been like that weekend in my dream. It was the same horseshoe shape, the swim pool in the center courtyard, and from our room, the deck door overlooked Tampa Bay the same as in my dream. We'd been too tired to notice the night before, but looking out, I could imagine how it would look with all the lights. And I could get used to the luxury of our room, not the kind we'd ever been in before.
I got out my Kindle, made myself comfortable on the big king bed, and began to read. Except, I hadn't taken into consideration how hard it is to read when you're as nervous as I was, what was happening with Dani? God, I'd have loved to be there! What about that first meeting with Alan Ryder, would he recognize her? Rush madly into each other's arms? Would knowing him disqualify her from the part? Gawd!
After half an hour, I put my Kindle down and closed my eyes, not realizing how tired I was. Before I knew it, I awoke, two hours later and began to read again. At least, by then, I was engrossed enough in the book to be able to read it without stopping every sentence, wondering about Dani.
At noon, I got a text, 'lunch, coming back this afternoon.' No clue on how it'd gone with Alan, but I realized, they'd asked her back for the second scene.
I went down to the hotel's restaurant for lunch, then back to our room, read some more, dozed off for a while again, and finally decided to go for a swim. We hadn't brought swimsuits, but I knew from my dream that the front desk had loaner suits, and sure enough, they did.
I floated on my back in the pool, chuckling, remembering the little trick I'd played on Dani in my dream, telling her the skimpy, little bikini was the only one her size when there had been several others, wondering if I could pull it off for real.
I noticed the clock on the wall, five-thirty, so figured I'd better get back to the room, since I had no idea when Dani might get back. I wrapped myself in a towel, then hurried down the hall to the elevator. Twenty minutes later, I was dressed again, reading my book, anxiously waiting.
My watch seemed to barely move, the nerves showing themselves again, more by the second it seemed. It was seven-eighteen when I heard the click of the door latch, then Dani entering the room, followed by Amanda, a smile on both their faces, "It went WONDERFULLY," Amanda exclaimed, excitedly, "your wife has talent she had no idea of!"
Dani's face blushed, turning a deep red, like she does when she's majorly embarrassed. "No one has said anything, but I'm expecting a call any time. In the meantime, I'd love to take you both to dinner, I know a perfect place to celebrate a newfound star."
Dani didn't say too much at that moment, except, "The makeup girl's name is April," knowing the significance of that. It was 'April' that had first taken the dream-world Dani to the studio. "She was so nice... everyone was nice!" Dani said.
"Why don't I leave you to get ready, I'll be downstairs waiting for dinner," Amanda suggested.
Dani gave her a hug, "Thank you!" she said, "we'll hurry."
I had so many questions, but they'd just have to wait. Dani quickly showered, I shaved and brushed my teeth, then Dani dressed in a pair of shorts and silk blouse, and we met Amanda downstairs in the hotel lobby.
"Before we go," she said, "I'd like you to look over this talent contract, I feel almost certain they'll offer you the part and you're going to need representation. It's a standard contract, obligating us to look out for your interests and negotiating on your behalf. Our fee is ten percent, which is standard."
She spat all this out in a few seconds, and handed Dani a manila envelope, I presumed containing a copy of the contract.
"You can look it over later and email me your authorization or we can go over it tonight."
I heard this spiel before, in my dream, I knew what was in it, exactly what she'd just described, "If you want, Dani, you can sign it now, it's exactly what was in my dream."
She looked at me, then at Amanda, "You have a pen?" she asked, "I trust my husband, if he says it's okay, I'll sign it."
"Without reading?" Amanda asked, acting rather taken aback.
I nodded, "In my dream, you signed her to a contract, then with Winsome Cosmetics as their non-exclusive spokeswoman, you were excited about it because you knew she'd be perfect for the part in this movie. You'd even scheduled an audition for her, it would have been the first week of April."
Amanda looked at me like she'd seen a ghost, "Winsome Cosmetics? They're looking for someone for their advertising campaign for their new line of cosmetics. How could you have known that?"
I laughed, "Amanda, Dani and I have asked that exact question probably a hundred times or more since I awoke from that coma. We've given up, there is no explanation, it just is what it is. Whatever went on in my head during the months of that coma is an unsolvable mystery. How could I have known your phone number? About this movie? Or that Dani would be perfect for this part? Even that you existed, for God's sake?"
She got the contract out of the envelope, handed it to Dani along with a pen, and Dani signed it. "There, now can we go to dinner and not worry about it?" Dani asked.
Amanda just shook her head, "Your story is absolutely unbelievable!" she said. "The studio will love it... the publicity!"
Dani and I both laughed, looking at each other, and said in unison, "Tell us about it!"
"There's still probably about a thousand things I haven't even gotten around to telling Dani yet, too," I said, "it's all there, like it's written in a book, just waiting to be read."
She took us to the Tampa Waterfront, the Pirate Water Taxi. "Let me guess," I told Amanda, "we're going to Jackson's Bistro Bar?"
Again, she looked at me like I was a freak of nature, maybe I was. "You've been here before?" she asked,
"Only in my dream, we've never been to Florida before this, never even talked about it. Jackson's is where Dani and I had a dinner in my dream." I wasn't about to tell her about Dani's interaction with Alan Ryder. I could have described Jackson's in minute detail to her, too.
"I have a feeling I'm going to be asking how you knew quite frequently, aren't I?" she said.,
Dani and I laughed once again.
We were in the water taxi when Amanda's phone rang. She answered it, turning away from us. About all we heard was, "Okay, I'll tell her," in a rather dejected sounding voice.
Tuesday morning, March 24, 2020
"I think it goes without saying that we loved your scenes," Carla, told Dani the next morning, "or we wouldn't be here." Dani, Amanda Browning, and I were sitting in a large office at a studio in downtown Tampa with several of the movie executives: Carla, the casting director; Anthony, the director; Kathleen, the executive producer, and several others. Each introduced themselves but those were the only names I remember. Name remembering is not my strong point, I'm pretty proud to remember those three.
.
"Tell us about this dream your husband had," one of the women who'd introduced herself as a publicist asked Dani.
Dani took a deep breath, she was so damned nervous, her hands, one of them gripping mine, were shaking, "Last October he had an accident, slipping in the bathroom and hitting his head..."
She went on the next ten-fifteen minutes relaying the anguish, the doctor's prognosis, and how I'd finally awakened four months later. Everyone in the room sat quietly, just listening. She finished with, "It was the most horrible four months of my life!" squeezing my hand when she finished. She followed that with, "I'll let my husband tell you about his dreams during those four months," she said.
I sat at that big round table, all these high-powered movie executives looking at me, I had no idea how detailed to get, do I even mention Alan Ryder's name?
ooOOOoo
The night before
We were on the water taxi on the way to dinner when Amanda's phone rang. She'd talked for a few minutes, sounding depressed, then clicked off her phone and turned back toward Dani and me with a serious frown on her face, 'What the hell?' I thought, she'd sounded so confident earlier. Dani looked stricken, her face going white, "What?" she finally asked.
Amanda took a deep breath, giving Dani the bad news, "That was Carla, the casting director," she hesitated what seemed like forever, Dani and I both holding our breath, "She asked me to tell you..."
"That they'd like to see you tomorrow at nine," breaking out in a huge grin, "She didn't outright say it, but they want you for that part, I know! They wouldn't be asking for you again, otherwise."
Dani jumped up, throwing herself around Amanda, then me, almost tipping the boat.
"We have something to celebrate tonight!" Amanda finally said, her excitement coming through in spades.
A few minutes later, we were sitting at a table outside Jackson's Bistro and Bar. How does someone who had never been here before or never looked it up on the internet know what it looks like? That it even exists? How did I know there was such a thing as a Pirate Water Taxi? How the FUCK did I know any of this shit? Funny thing was that I didn't know anything past that night of Dani's party where Betty told me to open my eyes.
The only reason I knew that Dani would get that movie part is that Amanda had been so certain about it in my dream. Even the fact that there was a real-life Amanda, just like in my dream. Hell, she even looked like I remembered, except that I'd had no clue that Alan Ryder was going to be the costar in that movie, no idea about the movie beyond the little bit Amanda had told me.
I ached to ask Dani about him but didn't know yet what Amanda knew.
There wasn't long to wait, as soon as we sat, Amanda told Dani, "I was amazed that you and Alan knew each other. You really went to school together?"
Dani nodded, "He hardly knew I existed, though, except for being my escort homecoming night, he probably hadn't said ten words to me other than that night."
Amanda laughed, "Sure didn't seem that way, the way he greeted you, I thought you might have been old lovers or something."
Dani blushed, glancing at me, "It was just the surprise," she told Amanda, "after so long. Almost our only interaction was that he was my escort at the homecoming game and dance our senior year, nothing more... oh, and he was at a New Year's Eve party that I was at, but he was with his girlfriend."
I noticed she forgot to mention the crush she'd had on him back in school and all those years after.
"Well, whatever, but the producers loved the instant chemistry between the two of you," she said.
ooOoo
Later that night, in bed, Dani's body was on fire. "That kiss..." she started to say as she ground her pussy down on me, "it was like... oh God!"
I couldn't take it, rolling us over so that I could fuck my wife. I pushed Dani's legs up on my shoulders and plunged inside her, once... twice... three times. Then, breathing hard I hesitated inside her, Dani whimpering, "Like... what?" I asked her. I remembered my dream, that first time in our hotel room, this very hotel, one story below where we were, 'I've dreamed of this for years,' were Alan Ryder's words as he'd kissed my wife that night in my dream.
Dani groaned, "Fuck me!" she demanded.
My cock was aching to do exactly that, yet... I'd asked her, "What was it like, his kiss," before we'd climbed in bed, right after our soul-searing kiss. She'd slowly taken off her clothes, slipped her bra off, and her thong down her long, sexy legs, and given me that sexy 'come-hither' look as she'd climbed on the bed.
"No... not until you tell me, like... what?" I repeated, giving her short, hard jabs, pressing her head against the headboard.
"Like what?" I asked her again more forcefully when she didn't answer.
She let out another whimper, "His lips... so soft and sultry... it was like... bringing back the memory... what I'd wanted him to do that New Year's Eve... like that high school girl with a giant crush on the boy she knew she couldn't have... except he's a man now, not the boy he was then. The power in him, I could feel his strength... and even more handsome," whimpering, her breath panting between virtually every word, "I could tell... he was as turned on as I was. That made it so much... more!" she exclaimed. "I was just aching to be touched, his hands... his mouth... everywhere... wanting so much more."
I groaned, thinking about Dani's kiss I'd witnessed with Mark just two days earlier, and how much more Alan Ryder had affected her. I should have been jealous, infuriated, I knew. But Dani wasn't telling me anything that I didn't already know... and was secretly hoping for. I knew, from my dream, she was mine, no matter what, and I was just plain, fucking turned on! "And you're going to be kissing him naked... on camera... aren't you?"
Dani screamed, her pussy squeezing the cum from my cock, my orgasm exploding inside her, both our bodies shuddering together.
"Aren't you?" I asked again after we'd collapsed on the hotel's bed and regained enough strength to talk.
She groaned, obviously thinking about that very thing, being naked with her wannabe lover that she'd fantasized over, unknown to me, for so long.
"Dani?"
She was trembling beside me, "Yes..." she finally said, and I rolled over kissing her, cupping her naked breast, pinching a nipple like I could envision Alan Ryder doing to her.
A few minutes later I was inside her again.
ooOoo
I tried to answer the question, took a deep breath, probably more nervous than I'd ever been in my life. I knew we were here because of Dani, not me, and what I had to say wouldn't make a whit of difference in whether or not she got this gig, but still...
"It's a really long story..." I knew I could go on forever but was sure they had no idea the dream involved Alan Ryder, "We were visiting one of Dani's high school friends here in Tampa, he introduced us to a woman named April, a friend of his, the makeup artist at a big studio..."
They looked around at each other, a surprised look on their faces. Dani said the makeup person who'd worked with her yesterday was named April. "She took Dani to the studio a day that a model didn't show up and... " I went on, explaining how Dani sat in for an advertisement for Winsome Naturals Cosmetics, how well it'd been received, and that April had sent her to Amanda Browning, who'd signed her to a contract and told her about this movie to audition for.
By the time I finished, they were all asking the same question that had been asked so many times, how had I known?
I shrugged, "I have no idea, Dani and I have asked ourselves that dozens of times since. There are so many things that I couldn't possibly have known."
The publicity woman, I have no idea her name, said, "We can use that, that publicity will get us tens of thousands of curious moviegoers." Then she looked directly at me, "I'd love to spend time with you, explore that dream, how it all came about, I want every detail."
Every detail? Damn, I wasn't ready for that! I nodded to her, "Okay," I said, "it'll take a while, though, there's a lot... I think I could write a thousand-page book."
"You might someday," she said, looking around the room, "It might even make a good movie," she added.
I shuddered at that thought, that would be an XX-rated movie!
"Okay, Daniella, or do you prefer to go by Dani?" Anthony, the director, asked.
"Well, my friends all call me Dani," she said, "but either is fine."
"I hope we'll be friends then, Dani it is. You know there's some nudity in the script, don't you?"
Dani looked at me, nodded, "Yes," she said.
"And you're okay with that? There will be options if you're not, your agent can go over those with you, Amanda's well aware."
"I'm... I'm fine with it... I think, depending..."
She was getting smiles all around, "Be great if you were, but Amanda will go over it with you." Then, he asked, "Do you ride?"
Dani looked confused, "Ride?" she asked.
"Horseback, the movie's set on a ranch in Montana, your character is a retired barrel racer, married to a rancher. Matter of fact, that's how the two of you met. So being able to ride like you were born on a horse is going to be critical... so the question, can you do that?"
"I... guess so... think so, anyway, my grandparents had a farm, I had a horse till I was eighteen, rode a lot back then, but not since... kind of like riding a bike, I don't think you ever forget."
"Well, that's more than Alan has, he's the ranch foreman. We've already planned on riding lessons for him, you can take them, too, you both'll learn to work cattle, too, like you'd been all your lives. We can use a body double for the barrel scenes, they're too dangerous, but you'd need to do the final sprints so we can get the closeup of your face. Alan won't have any scenes quite like that, but he'll be working he just needs to be comfortable on the horses and be able to work the cattle."
There was quiet for a few minutes, like silent communication between the people. Finally, Kathleen, the producer spoke, "We're prepared to offer you the part, we can go over the details and finances with Amanda if you're sure you want it. We know it's going to make a major impact on your life, filming probably three or four months starting in May, you'll need to plan for at least going through the end of August. So... you want the part?"
Dani looked at me, squeezed my hand, I know we expected it, but hearing the words was so different than just 'knowing'.
"And then there'll be publicity tours for you and your husband since he's such a part of why you're here," she added, "there'll be TV talk shows, the late-night shows, when the word gets out how you got this part, everyone's going to want you," she smiled, "and we're going to be sure that everyone gets the word, too. Will you be okay with that?"
I felt Dani's body shivering, no matter what we might have expected, this was fucking unbelievable! It would also preclude her teaching, at least this coming year.
"Who's going to play the part of the rancher husband?" Dani asked.
"That's going to be the one part played by a known actor, we think we have him but can't say yet until he signs a contract. But yes, you'll have a love scene with him, too, to show the depth of love between your characters, although it's not planned to be nude."
She looked at me, knowing what I thought, but this needed to be her decision, not mine. She looked back toward Kathleen, "Yes," she said, "I want the part."
Grins all around, "Wonderful," Kathleen said, "We'll finalize a contract with Amanda. You'll stay in town the next couple of days?" she asked.
Dani and I both nodded, "We can stay however long it takes," she said.
"And we'd like you at the ranch in Montana next Monday for those riding lessons," Anthony said, "we'll have an acting coach there, too, just for pointers, since neither of you has acted before."
Dani squeezed my hand again, this was going so fast. Three days ago, she had no idea of any of this, today she was the star of a major movie, and six days from now, that new career would start... with the man who'd just turned her on so much with one kiss.
Everyone got up to leave, it was a happy group that shook Dani's and my hands, lots of 'welcome aboard', and so on, before filing out of the room. Amanda hugged Dani and whispered to her to wait a bit.
"Let's go somewhere, get a coffee or something, we can talk about your contract proposal," she suggested, once we were alone.
She led us to a Starbucks three blocks down the street from the studio. Neither Dani nor I especially like coffee, but they have ice tea as well, very good ice tea as a matter of fact, to our pleasant surprise.
"I'm making an assumption here that you probably don't have any clue what a contract like this should entail, am I right?" Amanda asked.
Dani and I led normal lives, me a small store owner and Dani a teacher, we both shrugged, This whole thing was totally foreign to both of us. Dani answered with a little laugh, "I think that would be safe enough to assume," she told Amanda.
Amanda smiled, "I'll deal with it, you don't have to worry. I'll call Kathleen and set up a meeting with her this afternoon, perhaps we can have dinner again this evening, I'd expect to have an agreement by then."
I couldn't stand not asking, "What... kind of numbers would you be expecting?" I asked her.
She smiled again, "I don't want to speculate, but I'm sure you'll both be pleased."
We spent the next hour-plus talking about little details of ourselves, our family, my store... wanting to open another. I told her that the 'high school friend' we'd visited in my dream was none other than Alan Ryder but didn't get into any of the 'intimate' details.
She smiled at that, "I suspected that was the case," she said. "You'll want to be completely up-front with Janet, she'll help you with your narrative for the talk shows."
"Janet?" Dani asked.
"Oh, I forgot, you don't know names yet, do you, Janet's the publicist."
Finally, Amanda concluded our little impromptu 'coffee', "I have some prep to do for this afternoon," she said, "Go out, enjoy Tampa this afternoon, it's a beautiful city," she said, before adding, a smile on her face, "and I don't think you'll need to worry too much about spending money."
I had a thought, "Is there a mall named the Westshore Plaza in Tampa?" I asked Amanda. It's the name of the mall that Alan took Dani to that first weekend.
She acted pleased, "It's a beautiful mall, I love it," she said.
Another 'how the hell did I know?' The strangest thing of that was that those couple of days that Dani spent alone with Alan after I'd flown home, I'd seen through her eyes. Everything else, I'd been there, seen and experienced myself, but that weekend had been different, all through Dani's eyes and thoughts. It brought a shudder through me, remembering how Alan Ryder had treated her that night: the strait-jacket leotard; the leather collar and harness attached to her ankles; how he'd taken her out that night; Jerry, Alan's friend, fucking her... and then the trip to the sex store. I hadn't told Dani about any of that, either, there was still so much I hadn't told her, like probably ninety-five percent of what she'd done with Alan.
The strip club, how was I going to tell Dani that she'd been a stripper with a beautiful blonde, 'Onna', as she'd pronounced her name? And how the hell would that one ever come true? God, I'd love to see that for real!
One of the first mornings Dani and I were in Tampa over spring vacation in my dream, Alan showed me the video he'd recorded that night in his bedroom, when she'd been in that stretchy strait-jacket-type leotard and harness. All the rest of Dani's couple days of that first weekend I'd seen through her feelings and thoughts.
Until that minute, just about to go to that mall, I hadn't even realized what I was remembering then. Fucking weird! Except for the trip to the sex shop, I'd known that, it was the impetus for the sex shop that night in Reno, even if I hadn't realized it at the time.
I shuddered at what my mind was doing to me, almost afraid that I might go insane from the memories that were flooding my mind from that four-month-long dream.
I saw Amanda putting her phone away. I hadn't even realized she'd been on it, but she'd been texting someone during the time my memory was screwing around inside my head.
"Are we finished?" I asked, "I'd love to take Dani to that mall," except I realized we had no transportation. Amanda had picked us up that morning like she had Dani the morning before. They'd even picked us up at the airport so we didn't have a rental car, either.
"Just a couple minutes," Amanda said, "one of my assistants is bringing a car for you to use."
Minutes later, true to her word, a man came into the Starbucks and handed Amanda a key fob, who, in turn, handed it to Dani, "You two decide who drives, it's right outside, the Tesla, we have it for our out-of-town clients... see you at seven, your hotel," adding, with a smile, "and remember, don't worry too much about your spending habits... it may adjust quite a lot after today."
Forty minutes later, we were pulling into the mall's parking lot, or I should say, the car was. It's a miracle of modern technology. We'd gotten in, Dani behind the wheel, she pressed the 'start' button, and after a short, two-minute lesson from Amanda's helper, she pressed the button for the voice-activated navigation system, and said, "Go to the Westshore Plaza." From there, we sat back and let the car do its thing, taking us to our destination.
Actually, it wasn't fully self-driving like the ads say, Dani had to take the wheel a couple times, once for an unexpected detour for an accident, and the other when some jerkwad cut us off on the freeway. It might have managed both but instinctively, Dani took over. Other than those, though, it was perfect, and so quiet! Not a sound, ever.
The mall was beautiful, palm trees everywhere, even inside in little courtyards. I didn't remember those from my dream about the place. Dani found a knick-knack store where she bought some things for Jon and Jodi, and I told her I'd love for her to buy a leather skirt. She has a leather dress at home that she hasn't worn for... God, years, but she'd loved it until it seemed to shrink just enough to be uncomfortable.
I knew exactly what I had in mind but wanted to see what Dani might pick out. We found the leather loft, the same store she'd shopped in with Alan that day. Dani picked out several skirts from the racks, holding them to her, laughing about what the 'kids' wore these days. And then she found one she seemed to like, "Think this is too much?" she asked me, "or maybe too little is more appropriate," she added with a giggle, holding it to her waist, coming a little more than halfway down her thigh. "Feel how soft it is," she said. Ahh yeah, and that two-inch-wide laced gap up one side, too!
"No, I love it," I told her, it was the same red burgundy skirt that Alan Ryder had picked out for her in my dream, "get it," I told her.
When we left the mall, Dani was wearing the leather skirt, so tight and sexy over her hips; a black, silk blouse over a red lace bra; sheer, black stockings; and a gorgeous pair of fuck-me, red, Gianvito Rossi heels, all that we'd bought in various stores. I didn't coach, she picked them out, just as she'd picked out the same shoes in my dream world, only the colors were different. She complained about the prices, too, but I reminded her what Amanda had said about spending. It was time to ignore the 'frugal' in our lives, at least for one day.
You may have noticed I didn't say anything about the panties Dani was wearing. There's a reason for that... she'd foregone them completely. "They just don't look right under the skirt," she'd said. "Besides," she added, "I've gotten to like the fresh air on my damp pussy... and it makes me feel so sexy!" You think my dick wasn't standing at attention?
Oh yeah, there was some very pretty, jewelry as well, Black Hills gold earrings, a matching necklace and bracelet. We'd spent well over a thousand dollars on clothes and shoes and just weren't quite comfortable with another few thousand more for the jewelry that I'd have loved to buy her, but the Black Hills gold jewelry was beautiful, too. That can come after Dani has check in hand... and we know how big that check is.
None of it would be quite appropriate for teaching, which neither of us had any idea if she'd ever be doing again.
Dani looked... like a Goddess!
It was still early afternoon after we'd done our shopping and had a late lunch. During lunch, I had a hard time pulling my eyes away from my wife, she just looked so... I can't even think of a word. Beautiful, sexy, are the two most obvious, but those just seemed too inadequate, she was so much more than either. Heather Locklear came to mind.
We made the executive decision to spend our afternoon exploring the Riverwalk on the Hillsborough River. On the way there in the Tesla, I told Dani that she and I had gone there the first day we were in Tampa for Alan's new restaurant grand opening, that we could drive to it or park up the bay and take the Pirate Water Taxi. I explained that it had been a big part of my dream in Tampa, that Alan, she, and I had had dinner in the same restaurant as we'd had dinner in the night before with Amanda, that I'd known what it looked like, what was on the menu, all about the water taxi, and one other thing that I'd forgotten, Princess Ulele, "She saved a Spanish Soldier's life in the fifteen-hundreds, there's a statue of her in front of the Ulele Restaurant. And don't ask me how I know that, I have no fucking clue, except that I do!"
She laughed, "I've quit asking," she said.
Well, I hadn't quit asking myself that question. "But it reminded me of something... not sure exactly what the connection was, but it did, what's this about you and your grandparent's farm? Having a horse and all? You've never mentioned any of that to me."
She looked at me, "I don't know, guess it just never came up, her name was Taffy, a big palomino. I loved her. She could outwalk any horse in the county, I think, run forever, too. We had to give her to some friends when Gram and Gramps sold their farm, it was about the time I went away to college."
"Where was their farm? How come you never mentioned it?"
She shrugged, "Guess it just brought back too many memories, I was pretty depressed about them selling it... and then especially when they passed away so young not long after. Maybe we could drive out there sometime, it's about forty miles out of town, up toward Moses Lake. I think I'd like to do that, see what it's like now. I haven't gone back since it was sold."
I nodded, "We'll do that, I'd like that, too... and something else I just thought of, that I've been wanting to do, you remember that trunk you said was in your parent's attic, the one with a bunch of your old things in it? We were going to get it down but never have. Let's do it when we get home?" I wanted to see if some of those clothes I remembered might still be in it.
"Yeah," she said, "let's do that."
We were quiet the next several minutes while the Tesla drove us to the river, past our hotel, and parked in one of the big Water Taxi lots. "You sure you want to wear the heels?" I asked her, "there might be quite a bit of walking."
"Yes," she answered, "I love them, and I've never had high heels that were so comfortable."
Perfectly wonderful to me, they looked so good with that skirt and made her legs look sooo sexy.
I bought us two arm bracelets for the water taxi, we waited probably five minutes, and I helped Dani to carefully step aboard. It seemed so weird that this was all so familiar to me when we'd never been there before except that one time with Amanda last night.
I was really curious about that store where I'd bought the sexy dress for Dani, the one she wore to Alan's restaurant. I chuckled to myself remembering how she hadn't taken along any sexy clothes at all on that trip, not even anything very attractive, because she'd been afraid to tempt either him or herself into something that she knew they'd both want; how I'd unwittingly thwarted her good intentions with that dress, the perfume, and the sexy lingerie. Except I'd wanted her to seduce him, and God, how it'd worked!
We got off the taxi at the Riverwalk, a different stop than the night before for dinner at Jackson's. Talk about beautiful! Virtually everything was just perfect, flowers, greenery, palm trees, architectural shade structures, the beautiful river, colored brick walks. I could go on and on. Tampa clearly takes pride in the beauty of its city.
Our stop was very near the Hyde Park Village, which we discovered was a group of wonderful little shops. The one that caught Dani's eye as soon as she saw it was the Candle Pour. Dani loves scented candles, don't think I'd mentioned that before, but it seemed a pretty minor thing until she saw that shop where she discovered she could craft and pour her own candles.
We spent the next hour making candles, something that wouldn't have been on the top of my 'to do' list, but Dani was in candle heaven. By the time we left we had candles that I admit were pretty and smelled very nice for the kids, Jenny and Richard, and some of Dani's other friends, even the wives of my employees. If she'd had her way, we would have needed a wheelbarrow to haul them back. It turned out okay, though, as we could have them shipped home instead of carrying.
I was on the lookout for the clothing store we'd shopped at in my dream and was sure I'd found it,
Francesca's. I remembered it as being similar to Victoria's Secret except more into skirts, blouses, dresses, things like that, along with lingerie, but everything very, very sexy. They also had swimsuits, which I didn't remember. Seeing those reminded me of the pool at the Meridian and Dani in that bikini. "Let's get you a swimsuit so we can go swimming later tonight," I suggested to Dani.
"Sounds like fun, wish I'd brought one," she said.
Yeah, but hers at home weren't exactly what I had in mind. "Let's check them out, see if there's one you might want."
We were back at the hotel at five-forty-five, getting ready to meet Amanda at seven. We showered and Dani put on new makeup before dressing back into the skirt and blouse from the mall. I loved that since I awoke from the coma and started telling her about my dreams, Dani has embraced her femininity so much more than she ever had and seemed to be enjoying her newfound freedom to be a sensual woman. What can I say about how Dani looked that night that I haven't said a kazillion times before?
Amanda was waiting in the lobby when Dani and I came down. She looked Dani up and down wide-eyed, "Wow, Daniella, I am going to tell Tony and his costume designer to dress you in leather. My dear, you look absolutely stunning!"
"Thank you," Dani responded, her blush returning in full force.
"Okay, shall we go then, I thought I'd take you to Ulele's, it's probably the best restaurant in Tampa, and I have a small room reserved for us where we can go over this contract." She looked over at me, "or do we even need to go over it? Maybe you already know what's in it?" she asked.
I chuckled, "Not this time, I have no clue, we've been kind of anxious about it," I told her, hoping that she hadn't misled us after the money we'd spent that afternoon.
On the way there in Amanda's BMW, she proceeded to tell us about Princess Ulele, of the Tocobaga Tribe, how she'd saved the life of the Spanish sailor, Juan Ortiz, not once, but twice in the fifteen-hundreds and become a heroic legend in Tampa, pretty much a longer version of what I'd told Dani that afternoon, none of which I had any reason to have known.
This time, Amanda didn't take us to the water taxi but directly to the restaurant. The statue, a huge bust of a beautiful Indian girl, was in front, just off to the side of the restaurant's entrance. Amanda gave her name to the hostess, a young lady dressed in what looked like an authentic Indian maiden garment, hair in two long ponytails, (real hair? Sure looked like it) and we were escorted through the restaurant to the private room Amanda had reserved.
"May I have your waitress bring you anything, an appetizer, drinks?" she asked, dropping off menus.
"I liked the drink we had last night," Dani said, "a... what was it?"
Amanda chuckled, "Passion Fruit Colada," she told the girl, "three of them. And I think my guests would like an appetizer of gator tails," she added.
Dani and I both sputtered at that. "Gator tails!?" we both exclaimed at the same instant. Good thing we hadn't been just taking a drink!
Amanda laughed out loud and the Indian-clad hostess let out a chuckle, "My guests are from the west coast," she told the hostess, "not too familiar with our cuisine."
"Understand, we get that all the time," she said with a laugh, looking at Dani, "they are good, though, I think you'll like them... anything else for now?"
No one wanted anything more. "I'll have your waitress bring them," she said with another chuckle, "hope you enjoy."
As soon as she left, Amanda opened her briefcase on the table, taking out papers, "We can go over this while we're waiting," she said, "The basic contract will be for seven-hundred-fifty thousand..." she obviously noticed two jaws dropping to the table. "I know it's not what many actresses would get, but you are an unknown. After this, if the movie's as successful as I anticipate, we'll be able to name your fee... plus... there is an additional four percent of the gross, including digital and streaming sales. That's double what they wanted to offer, but I reminded them that your story alone is going to generate probably millions in ticket sales. I'd anticipate your four percent would likely be three to four million in the initial release, then who knows about the digitals." She let that soak in a moment, "This director and producer have never done anything that hasn't been a major hit, they don't all come out of Hollywood... so you'll be able to anticipate hefty residuals, probably ongoing for years."
Dani's eyes were wide, her jaw working up and down, no noise coming out, "No... it's... I..." she finally began to stammer. I was just as tongue-tied.
"A little more than you expected?" Amanda asked, smiling, "well, there's more. The intimate and nude scenes... they can have a stand-in, but it's always better if it's done by the main actors. If you decide to do the intimate scenes with your costars instead of deferring to a stand-in, there'll be a fifty-thousand dollar bonus. If you allow back nudity, another fifty-thousand, and if frontal nudity, another hundred-thousand, all-in-all, up to an additional two-hundred-thousand."
She paused, letting it all soak in. Never in our wildest dreams...!
"There are pros and cons as to what nudity might do for your career, we'll discuss it before you have to decide... and it'll be solely your decision, that'll be later after you see the script and know all the circumstances of the scenes, exactly how they'll be done. Obviously, they'd rather have the star doing those, but a stand-in will be an option... like I said before, if you do them, I'll be there to assure the rules are followed. With all the recent revelations, they've adopted very strict rules, not that I'm worried about it with this director... and we'll have the final approval on the edits."
Dani and I were just... fucking awestruck! Damn, she's talking nearly a million dollars, PLUS that four percent!
That was when our waitress set three plates and a plate of... gator tails on our table and asked if we were ready to order. Amanda asked for a few more minutes since we hadn't even looked at the menu yet. Gator tails! They looked almost like fried chicken strips with some weird-looking sauce. Dani and I put a little on our plates and we took a bite together. It wasn't chicken! Tasted like... gator tails I guess, I have no idea how to describe them, not like anything I'd ever eaten before. Good, though, to be honest.
The Indian maiden returned a few minutes later, and we ordered; Dani the Ulele salad, me Gouda Grouper, some kind of fish. I would have preferred a rib steak, but that we can get at home. It's kinda hard to get Gouda Grouper in Kennewick, Washington, probably anywhere in the Northwest. But, when in Rome... I have no clue what the heck the thing was that Amanda ordered.
While we waited for our meal, Dani signed the contract. She was officially an actress! "They'll want you in Montana at the ranch for riding lessons next Monday," Amanda told her, "they'll take care of the airline, all first-class, you'll stay at the ranch house, it'll allow you to get over your nervousness." She hesitated, then went on, "This movie... you'll have the two costars, but it's basically your movie, the whole pretext revolves around your character... and I just know that you'll be perfect for the part."
"Monday," Dani interrupted, "this is all so fast. One day I'm a teacher making seventy-thousand a year, the next day an actress making a million for a movie!" She let out a little shudder, "You know how long? How long I'll be there?"
"Just so you know, Alan will be there, too, for the riding lessons, I assume you'll be together a lot, it'll give the two of you a chance to get reacquainted before the hard work of filming," she said, then answered Dani's question, "for now, you'll be there however long your riding instructor says, until you're ready. I quote Tony, 'she needs to be able to ride and interact with the horses and cattle like she was born to it,' then filming will start on the fourth of May, it's scheduled for three months, but I'd plan for four, there's always delays." She hesitated, seeing the 'look' on Dani's face, the trepidation, "There'll be some short breaks, it's not like you'll be away from home for three solid months. And I'm sure there'll be shooting in other locations as well, there always are."
The thought was racing through my mind, that neither of us had anticipated, probably should have but didn't. Three months away from home? Away from each other? 'Maybe' some breaks.
"And Robert can fly there now and then, too, there's a couple lodges the crew will be staying in, the Deer Lodge and the Fairmont Hot Springs Resort where the crew will be staying, I'll be sure that one of them has a room reserved for you, too," she told me.
That helped!
"What about this ranch?" Dani asked, "what's it like?"
"I'm told it's beautiful; about ten-thousand acres, a working cattle ranch, the Bar M or M Bar, I don't remember which, an old, historic ranch house sitting in a valley with a lake and mountain ranges on both sides. The owner's absentee and the real foreman and crew have their own, so it'll be just you and Alan in the ranch house, possibly your other costar.
It's just out of the little town of Anaconda, about thirty miles from Butte -- that's where you'll fly into Monday. They'll have someone there to pick you up to take you to the ranch. He said that by the time this movie is filmed, you'll think you are a rancher's wife."
Dani looked at me, took my hand and squeezed it, mouthing, 'I love you.'
This was scary as hell, Dani in that ranch house, three months -- maybe four or five including the riding lessons, all with Alan Ryder there, who she has a major lust factor for already... and going to be doing love scenes with him, likely naked ones! And we don't even know who her other costar is, but it's a safe bet that he'll be some sexy hunk, with at least one love scene with him as well. Damn!
"There will be publicity tours as well," Amanda said, "shortly before the movie's released, they're hoping it'll be in theaters this November, shooting for Thanksgiving weekend."
The rest of dinner was pretty much anticlimactic after Amanda dropped that contract bombshell on us. The food was, shall I say... different, but admittedly pretty good. I'll order the steak next time, though, the hell with 'when in Rome'. And I still had no fucking clue what the hell kind of fish Gouda Grouper is.
On our way back to the hotel in Amanda's BMW, she asked when we wanted to fly back home, that she'd make the arrangements and that this time it'll be first class.
"I guess tomorrow," Dani said," there's going to be lots to do before Monday." I nodded my agreement.
When she dropped us off at the hotel, she got out and hugged Dani, "Congratulations, Daniella, I have no doubt you're ideal for this part... and I'm a pretty darn good judge." She smiled and whispered, "It's why I'm the best talent agent in Florida."
Upstairs in our room, "Can you believe this?" Dani asked, the excitement just oozing from her, "just four days ago I had no idea of any of this!"
"Yeah, pretty cool, huh," I agreed.
Dani was shaking from the excitement when she sat on the bed. "How about a swim, it'd do us good... and you need to try out that new suit," I suggested, "the pool's beautiful." And I really, really wanted to see Dani in that suit!
"What about you?" she asked, "you didn't bring one, either."
"Ahh, but yesterday when you were gone all day, I went down and borrowed one from the front desk... just in case, so I'm all set."
She got up, found the bag from Francesca's, and got the suit out, holding it up, "I don't know why I let you talk me into buying this, I can't wear that!"
It wasn't a thong, just a very skimpy bikini top and bottom, a beautiful, embroidered ivory lycra and lace that hugged her curves when she tried it on, held on by strings around her waist, dangling bow-tied knots on both hips and the back of the top just tempting some enterprising male to give them a little tug.
Dani rolled her eyes and took it in the bathroom. I changed, too, as quickly as I could. A few moments later, she emerged looking like... oh God, I can't even say, my brain had instantly transferred to my dick.
"Ohh, yeah!" I told Dani, "I like it! Except..."
And I tugged the bra a little bit, working the removable foam padding out of it, "Now THAT is perfect!" I told her when I was done, the shape of Dani's breasts and nipples showing through much more naturally. Can I express how fucking anxious I was to see how it looked in the water!
No way in hell that the Daniella of last October would have worn that swimsuit outside our bedroom, even with every blind in the house closed.
She slipped on the matching shorts and coverup, and we headed out into the hall toward the elevator.
The pool was like everything else in this city, beautiful. It's located in the center courtyard of the horseshoe-shaped hotel, rooms on three sides overlooking it. There are palm trees (there are palm trees everywhere!) and a beautiful pool deck with several small hot tub pools. It was a Tuesday evening, not overly busy, only ten other people, three older couples, and a young couple with two kids. Who knew how many were sitting in their rooms, just watching for a beautiful lady in a skimpy ivory bikini to appear? I wondered if any of the guys in the pool might get a tongue lashing from a jealous wife.
I climbed down the ladder and floated on my back, watching the beautiful aforementioned lady taking off her shorts and coverup, wondering if there were any perverts (like me) up in those rooms with binoculars just for that purpose. Dani might be forty-nine, but you ever see Heather Locklear in a bikini at forty-nine? She don't got nothin' on my Daniella!
And Dani's not a 'ladder' type of person to get into a pool. She walked to the deepest end and dove, gliding several yards under the water before surfacing. It's not a particularly big pool so she still wasn't far away from me or anyone else. When she stood and that unlined swimsuit top...!
I float kind of like a big ocean liner, nothing moving too fast, and Dani can swim like a mermaid, except she likes to float on her back, relaxing with her eyes closed, me pulling her around. So that's what we did after she swam to me, her arms outstretched behind her, me tugging her around the pool, not able to take my eyes off that bikini top. I noticed the other guys doing their fair share of ogling as well, how could they not? There was only one 'Dani' in the pool.
We played our tugging game, splashed each other like a couple ten-year-olds, and Dani did her fair share of swimming, letting me float around doing my ocean liner imitation.
All the while, my dick was hard, anticipating getting back to our room, remembering what had happened in our room in my dream after an evening of swimming, more than ready to make it a reality. Besides, after the events of the last twelve hours, my libido had soared through the... I almost said 'roof', but the stratosphere is closer, and that doesn't even seem adequate to express how I was feeling.
Watching Dani climb out of the pool in that skimpy bikini with her newfound sexual confidence and nonchalantly slip that semi-sheer coverup over her head was pure, unadulterated joy, then pulling her wet hair out from under it, and how it hugged her wet body. Maybe it 'covered', but it sure as hell didn't 'hide'!
If my dick hadn't already been at full mast, it would have grown with every step toward the elevator, walking alongside Dani in her bikini bottom, carrying her shorts, and observing how that wet swimsuit and coverup 'hid' her assets. The guy at the check-in desk didn't even try to hide his admiration. I suspected he was more used to seeing the other type of bathers that had been in the pool with us.
Once we were inside the elevator, the door closing, Dani turned to me, pressing her body to mine, and whispered in my ear, "I hope you're ready to fuck me! We are NOT going back out tonight," and then her lips were on mine, her tongue inside my mouth.
I thought that elevator was fast, but those fifteen floors seemed to take forever. And then our room was at the far end of the fucking hall!
And when we got to our door, I didn't have a fucking key card!
I groaned, almost frantic. No, not 'almost.'
I left Dani standing at our door, alone, ninety-three percent naked, and sprinted toward the elevator. Hey, I might be fifty, but I wasn't dead. In those circumstances, I could sprint and then waited for the fucking elevator! There might have been four, but every fucking one must have been on the ground level.
I tried to calmly walk to the front desk, "Could I please get a key to room 1518," I asked the guy who'd moments before been ogling my wife.
He smiled, clicking his computer and watching his monitor, "Mister?"
"Shore, Robert Shore," I told him, trying to maintain some semblance of composure.
He looked up at me, "Do you have some ID, Mister Shore?" he asked, his face a study in seriousness.
I glared at him, what little composure I had dissipating rapidly. This was the same fucking asshole that I'd gotten the swimsuit from! Fucking YESTERDAY!
He smiled, with a little chuckle, no doubt noticing quite clearly the look of his pending death on my face, "Perhaps I remember you," running a card through his machine and handing it to me.
I dunno, maybe my humor had stayed behind with my nearly naked, very horny wife outside our door on the fifteenth floor. "Thank you," I muttered, trying to be polite, maybe not quite succeeding. Maybe not trying very hard.
When I stepped from the elevator lobby into our hall back upstairs, there was no Dani at our door. The panic hit me instantaneously. This time was a real sprint to the door. I tried putting the card in the door lock with my shaking hand, dropping it on the floor, tried to calm myself, picking it up and trying again. This time the little light on the latch blinked green and I pushed the door open, "Dani?" I screamed, rushing inside.
There was no Dani! My state of pure panic multiplied ten-fold. I had no idea what to...
And my swimsuit was suddenly jerked down. I turned, almost falling from the swimsuit tangled around my ankles, a warm mouth suddenly engulfing my deflated dick... Dani's mouth! Her coverup and top gone, tits naked, my cock coming back to life and a huge groan escaping my lips, both from the gigantic relief and the feel of her hot mouth so suddenly emanating from my nether region.
I closed my eyes, gripped Dani's head through her hair, and just stood there groaning, thrusting my hips, pushing my cock into her mouth. I could ask her how... afterward.
Dani had sucked my cock before. Not often, but oh so skillfully when she had, but never... NEVER on her knees like this! In and out her head bobbed, trying to suck the life out of me with each bob. All I could do was stand there and groan, wrapping my fingers through her hair, watching her... her lips alternating, back and forth between my pelvis and head of my cock.
Until it wasn't. She looked up at me, that gorgeous, sexy face, still on her knees, "I need you inside me... fuck me!" she said with an urgency that belied her state of emotion.
I pulled her up, pushing her back against the door, and pulled the dangling ends of those bow-tied knots, like I'd have loved to do in the pool, letting the remaining half of her suit fall off her, burying my face in her beautiful, waxed pussy. Now, it was her turn to groan as I pushed one leg, then the other up over my shoulders, my tongue reaching inside her soaked cunt, tasting her juices supporting her weight on my shoulders.
She writhed over me, her pussy pressed tight against my mouth, a position we'd never experienced before... whimpering as I tongued her, finding her swollen clit and wrapping my lips around it, sucking, sucking...
"Ohh, God!" Dani wailed above me. I wondered... was she imagining Alan Ryder doing this to her?
I glanced my eyes up, Dani's face in a grimace, her fingers pinching her nipples. I was struggling to breathe with her pussy wrapped around my face. Couldn't... had to...
I extricated myself out from under her, my body trembling, Dani's body convulsing in a tongue-induced orgasm. I stood, Dani wrapping her legs around my waist, and was inside her, totally buried in a single thrust, hearing myself letting out a huge moan... Dani a loud, "Uhhhh!" as I buried myself inside her.
Dani and I just held each other, breathing hard, our bodies pressed tight together, my cock throbbing inside her.
"How did you get in the room?" I panted.
"Ohhh, this feels so good!" she said, "had a... a key in my shorts pocket... forgot."
I grunted, pressing Dani back against the door, working my cock inside her a little more, "Did you feel him... when you kissed him yesterday... was he hard?"
She let out a groan and I felt her pussy contracting.
"Was he?" I asked her again.
Her arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me to her, our lips meeting, Dani's tongue pressing my lips apart, all at the same time as her body was writhing. We kissed, her naked tits pressed against my chest, and I carried her like that over to the bed, setting her down on the edge. Her lips were so soft and demanding, her tongue insistent, her pussy hot.
"Yes..." she finally said, "I felt him." Her naked body squirmed against me.
"You imagine him... like this?"
"Yesss! Now shut up... fuck me!"
Instead, I sucked her nipple in my mouth, working it back and forth with my tongue and lips, "You know," I started to tell her, releasing it, my tongue just flicking her nipple, "when you're alone in your room at night in that ranch house, lonely and horny after flirting all day, thinking of him in another bedroom... I wouldn't mind your fantasizing about him sucking your sensitive nipples while he's inside you."
And I couldn't do this any longer, the visions from my dreams, my imagination of what was to come too strong, my cock about to burst inside her, "Roll over... hands and knees," I told my wife.
She climbed further up the bed and did as I asked, spreading her legs apart. I scooted up behind her, lined my cock up with her pussy, and pushed, sliding inside her so easily. So fucking wet!
I let out a loud moan, Dani pushing back against me, grinding her ass against me. "He... " I pulled out, plunging back into her, getting a loud 'Ohhh' from her, "He fucked you so many times in my dreams... I... watched... like this..." and proceeded to fuck my wife until we both came, our bodies ignited, the realization what I'd just told Dani hitting me like a ton of bricks... fear... and jealousy overwhelming my senses.
"I have to shower," Dani said after several minutes of recuperation.
I lay on the bed, alternatively reliving parts of my dream-world and the fear of what I may have just done when Dani climbed back in bed with me, wearing the teddy that I'd bought that night, only four nights ago, in that Reno sex store, bright purple, totally transparent, sheer mesh, except a lacy little skirt, almost a half-bra to hold her tits up and out, leaving her nipples exposed under the mesh.
"I thought we might have some more fun later tonight," she suggested.
And we did, yeah!
Friday evening, March 27
"Mom...? Is this real?"
We'd invited Jon and Jodi for dinner Friday night, along with both our sets of parents, intending the big 'reveal', Dani's movie contract. We hadn't said anything to them, just that we'd met an old friend in Reno, who'd invited us to his home in Tampa for a couple days.
ooOoo
Our flight home Wednesday was so different than the flight to Tampa, first class is... well, first-class! My only complaint was that there was no 'Marcus' for Dani to flirt with, and it was still long. We didn't get home and in bed until nearly midnight, too late and too tired for any shenanigans.
Thursday was a busy day, we called the kids and our parents, asking them to dinner Friday, Jenny and Richard on Saturday. As close as Dani is to Jenny, she still insisted we tell our family about her acting contract first, and in-person with time for some degree of explanation.
Dani said she'd call Leslie at the bank to reschedule an appointment to discuss a loan for the new store in Pasco, for which we hadn't abandoned the plan. "Why don't you invite her to lunch or dinner, you know, to reminisce... just to see what happens," Dani said with that devious smile on her face, "I still think you-know-what would be fun... and while I'm gone you might get lonesome."
"Uhhh!" was my intelligent response.
Dani chuckled, "What, you thought I'd forgotten? I thought maybe you could get to know her, then when I'm home we could invite her over and maybe... your dream..." batting her eyes at me, letting me know exactly what she was thinking.
"I... uhh... you know I can't do that, not without you here," I was stammering, groping.
"Well, I'm not suggesting you do THAT without me, just spend some time with her, get to know her, then after I get home, maybe... that..."
"You know she was your friend in my dream, I didn't even know who she was," I told her.
"Now you do, though, all the better, just ask her to go to lunch, I'm guessing she'll be thrilled."
I sighed, I wasn't going to win this argument... except... "Okay, I will... if you promise you'll call Mark, make an appointment with him first chance you get, we're going to need the financial help, anyway, and maybe..."
Dani rolled her eyes at me, "Fine, I'll call Mark, he'll want to know about the movie... but I am NOT going to try and seduce him. He needs to find someone to love him, someone who can fill his emptiness."
"You're right, but don't you think... until he does...?"
"I'll call him, I'm not sure when we'd be able to meet him, though."
"Kinda like Leslie, then, I guess, just to get that ball rolling down the lane, huh," I told her, hoping for an eventual strike.
"And Alan?" I asked, "sounds like you're going to be spending a lot of time with him, maybe...?"
She shook her head, "That would be a definite no," she said, "much as I know I might be tempted, I'm not going to go there."
"But..."
"No, I'm going to have to work with him, what you're suggesting could ruin everything," she hesitated, looking straight at me, "and I mean 'everything'. I'm not going to risk that."
She seemed to mean what she said, not leaving any wiggle room in her tone.
"After the movie's finished?"
She just glared at me in silence.
I thought about that night, Dani and Leslie in my dream, me tied to a chair, blindfolded, listening to their lovemaking, what a fucking experience that had been! Remembering, too, the night with Jenny and what Dani had said about her that night in Reno but I wasn't going to mention it, that would be too weird. She's Dani's best friend, and she'd said that about Jenny during a time when neither of us was thinking too clearly... if you know what I mean.
So, I guess it was settled, I was asking Leslie out on a 'date' and we're going to eventually meet Mark, for what, exactly, other than financial, I had no idea. But that avenue didn't seem nearly as closed as Alan Ryder. Now, all I had to do was work up some courage before that bank meeting with Leslie, next Tuesday, ten o'clock. A LOT of courage!
After that conversation, I suggested we get Dani's trunk from her parents' attic. We went to their house and struggled to bring it down the narrow pull-down stair. It's big, and it's heavy.
After picking up the chest, Dani wanted to go on a little drive, out toward Moses Lake, and she directed me toward her grandparents' old farm, "I'm kind of surprised I still even remember the way," she told me after turning on several side roads, each one a little rougher than before, finally down a long gravel road to a driveway leading off to a very old barn with a sagging roof, shop, and house nestled amongst a grove of ancient-looking elm trees, all of which looked like it'd been abandoned for years, the corral outside the barn completely overgrown with weeds, and a rusted hulk of an old crawler tractor beside the barn. The driveway was protected by a padlocked gate at the entrance off the county road. "That's it," Dani said, pointing to the group of buildings.
"Can we just stop here a little while?" she asked, which is what we did. Dani stared, and I saw a tear rolling down her cheek, "It brings back so many memories," she said, wiping her face. I was wishing I had some Kleenex, napkins, or anything. "Grandpa used to farm these fields," she told me, pointing to the rolling hills of grass, "he grew wheat, looks like they haven't for a long time."
"I rode Taffy all over these hills, our neighbors didn't care, we never even had fences between the properties, it was like one big happy family in those days. I used to climb those trees when I was a kid. My dad even built a little treehouse in one... wonder if anything of it's still there."
Dani's grandparents have been gone for many years, her granddad died of cancer before we started going together when he was way too young, and her grandmother lived in a nursing home with Alzheimer's for several years after we married. We used to visit her a lot, but Dani had had never told me about the farm.
Seeing it for the first time brought forth a strong emotional reaction from me, too. This had been my wife's childhood, many of her happiest memories from what she'd said, hidden away for all those years.
"How big was it?" I asked her.
She let out a little laugh, "Seemed pretty big to me when I was a kid," she said, "couple hundred acres, I think. Guess that's not so big, but to a kid..."
We sat there another several minutes until Dani directed me down some other roads, pointing out different things, an occasional house, telling me about the neighbors who used to live there. "Wonder if it might be for sale?" Dani asked, looking at me expectantly, "maybe...?"
I squeezed her hand, thinking that it might be the ultimate gift, both to her and to her mom and dad, especially her mom who'd grown up on the farm. It was a little hard to grasp the concept that within a few months we may even be able to afford to buy a farm. Between Dani's teaching and my store we've made a pretty good living but not for that kind of expense. I saved the location in front of the house on my phone and made a note of the address marked on an old post just to help with a little research later.
We stopped for dinner at a tiny pizza café the 'Time Out', in the little town of Othello, a few miles from the farm. We'd seen the sign pointing toward the town many times, off the main highway about a mile, but had never stopped. Their pepperoni and sausage pizza with a crunchy, sourdough crust was to die for, so much better than the chains.
Once back home, we wiped the dust from the top of the trunk and carried it into our bedroom, then left it, watching one of our favorite shows, 'Bull', before we went to bed, figuring it would likely be more fun to explore what was in it at bedtime. I don't know if Dani was feeling the anticipation like I was, but it was hard to concentrate on Bull's legal troubles.
To be perfectly honest, the anticipation was driving me out of my mind knowing that trunk was in our bedroom, aching to know what might be in it. I knew that in my dream, it had been her homecoming dress, her prom dress, her cheer outfit, the New Year's Eve outfit, prom pictures, and a few other odds and ends, most of which were figments of my dream, not real life, so I didn't know what to expect from the real trunk.
I undressed and lay down on the bed, waiting for Dani to get ready for bed in the bathroom like she often does. This time turned out to be different, though, as the only thing she was wearing when she came back into the bedroom was her birthday suit, "There might be something I need to try on in there, this will make it that much easier," she said, giving me a little pose of her naked body, a naked body that the entire world may be seeing in a few short months, one that I vowed to never, ever take for granted again like I had before my accident.
I got up and walked around to the end of the bed with Dani, in front of the trunk. Dani put a hand on one front corner of the lid and me the other. "I haven't opened this since before we started going together, kind of forgot about it," Dani said, looking up at me, "you ready?"
She counted down from three and together, we pulled the top open.
There, on top, was a carefully folded garment bag. I could see Dani's hands shaking as she picked it up, carefully laying it on the bed, beginning to unzip it. Inside was a beautiful, baby-blue dress, almost turquoise, but not quite. She took it out of the bag and held it up in front of her, "I haven't worn this since Homecoming night," she said, "I put it in the garment bag in my closet that night and never took it out until I put it in the trunk. I haven't even looked at it again until now."
"Try it on?" I asked her
She giggled, "You think it'll fit? My boobs have gotten quite a bit bigger since then, I've gained some weight, too."
I laughed at that, "Yeah, maybe five pounds," I told her. And she was right, much of that was probably in her tits, only making her sexier. It'd probably been ten pounds, too, that she'd gained, not bad for thirty-some years and two kids. "You said you were going to try some things on, pretty sure you meant the dress, so..."
She stepped back from the bed to give herself a little more room and unzipped the dress, slipping it on over her head. I hadn't even realized it but was holding my breath. She turned around, her back to me, "Zip me?" she asked. I did and she took a couple steps then turned around and... wow! I let my breath exhale.
It was a little tight, which only added to the allure, spaghetti straps over her bare shoulders, a gentle 'V' between her breasts, and that slit -- even higher than I remembered in the picture. Dani looked down at herself, "I was wearing a bra that night, panties, too," she said.
"Too bad, their loss," I told her. That night of the 'party' before I awoke from the coma, she'd been wearing this dress. "Hon," I began to tell her, "you're wrong, you wore this another time, too... that night I woke up... there was a party, you wore this dress... you were so beautiful that night, no bra that night, either... and you'd taken your panties off during the party."
"A party? You never told me." She sat down on the bed pulling me down beside her, and I felt how soft her dress was against her skin. "Tell me about that night," she asked.
I let my hand wander... that slit... I couldn't resist, my hand pushing it aside, "There were six of us: You and Alan Ryder were together; Jenny and Richard, Jenny was wearing her homecoming dress, too; me and..." I realized that I'd never told Dani about Betty.
"And? Who?" Dani asked.
I took a breath, looking at Dani, "And... Betty... from the store..."
Dani's let out a little, "Ohh," then, "Betty? Frumpy Betty?"
I looked at Dani, neither of us had ever said those words together before, it's what I'd thought before that night, the exact words in my head. I nodded, "Yeah, but 'frumpy' she wasn't." Betty's the store's part-time bookkeeper, who wears nothing except sweats, top and bottom, hair in a bun. "She was... uhh... gorgeous, a tight satin dress, hair down, no glasses, makeup. I thought, when she came in... that it had been her... that night, not Leslie until she told us it hadn't been."
Dani sat quietly, letting that soak in, "Betty... so you and her..." She gripped my leg, squeezing, sliding her hand up my groin, "So, you and Betty... what exactly did you and Betty do?" she asked.
"We were playing a game, all six of us, one you said you'd played with Alan Ryder on your graduation night, a sex game." I took a breath, it was time to tell her, "You'd kissed Richard, a long kiss, you made it clear that eventually that night you were going to fuck him."
"Richard? And Jenny was going to be okay with that?" Dani sounded shocked.
I nodded, "Uhuh, pretty sure it was eventually going to turn into a sex free-for-all... you'd made some marijuana brownies, Alan's recipe... we were all horny."
I pressed a finger inside Dani, then another, finding where I knew her g-spot to be. She did a sharp intake of breath followed by a loud, "Oh!" her hips thrusting into my fingers.
"Betty and I kissed, long and hot," pressing my fingers inside her to the knuckles, flexing them, rubbing.
"And then it was your turn to turn a card, a jack... you could tell anyone to do whatever. You said... Betty... you wanted her... naked... and me to... suck her tits..."
My fingers were still inside Dani, but still, her squeezing her legs together. "And you...?"
"We all went upstairs to our bedroom, Betty was bashful, wanted the guys all blindfolded. She undressed, then... told us to take off our blindfolds, okay to open our eyes... I opened mine... and was in the hospital room... you and Jenny sitting by the bed."
Dani let out a gasp, much more pronounced than the fingers had generated. "So..."
I nodded, "It was Betty... she told me to open my eyes... to wake up."
Dani wrapped her arms around me, and her tears started flowing, "I love you so much!" she blubbered, kissing me. "That day... I can't even begin to tell you how happy I was. I heard your voice, thought I'd been hearing things, then you asked where we were, and I couldn't believe it... you were awake! I'll never forget those few seconds."
We kissed, we hugged, Dani cried, and it was contagious, I cried, thanking God that this woman was my wife!
She pulled away, wiping her eyes. This time, I wasn't so helpless, I jumped up and found one of her hankies, bringing it to her. She smiled at me, wiping her eyes and cheeks, "I think we have a trunk to look through," she said.
Dani and I stood for a moment, just looking at each other, feeling our love flowing back and forth.
She moved to the trunk, breaking the spell, but not the emotion.
Dani held up her old cheer costume, barely there, "I can't believe they let high school girls wear these," she said with a giggle.
"Put it on," I told her, "I want to see."
She held it in front of her, another giggle, then turned her back to me, "Guess you better unzip, then," stepping back, directly in front of me.
"Guess I better, but first..." I reached around her, her breasts in the palm of my hands, and kissed her neck.
"Mmm, they like that," she said, cocking her head to the side giving me access to her neck at the same time as tweaking her nipples through her thin dress like I'd imagined Alan Ryder would have done before he took the same dress off the eighteen-year-old Daniella that Homecoming night.
She turned her head toward me and our lips met once again our tongues pressing together, my hands still on her braless breasts. "I think," she said, pulling her lips barely away from mine, "you'd better pull that zipper down."
I reluctantly released her breasts and backed away just enough to get my hands between us, pulling down the offending zipper, letting Dani's dress fall to the floor. She picked it up and carefully put it back inside the garment bag, driving me mad with her deliberate slowness. My dick was in serious need inside my boxers.
When the dress was finally safely hanging in her closet, Dani picked up the cheer costume and pulled it up her naked body, "Usually wore a bra with this, too," she said.
"Usually?" I asked, wondering if that was just a misused word or if she'd meant what she said.
She giggled once again, it seemed there were a lot of giggles that night, "Uhuh, 'usually', probably a good thing cheer coach didn't know, huh... or Mom and Dad."
The thought of Dani, the real Dani, not my 'dream-world' Dani, not wearing a bra with the costume, in front of hundreds of horny high school boys was another immense turn-on. Especially when I saw what she looked like in it, sans bra. Oh my! I know her boobs were a bit smaller then but still...
I wasn't sure how much longer my dick could take this! "Let's see what else is in the trunk," Dani said, clearly not oblivious to my condition, as it was rather obvious. Those little built-in panties were barely covering her private part... and that little 'pretend' skirt sure as hell not hiding the panties. Like she'd said, how could they have let a high school girl wear that!
There were some knick-knacks that Dani had accumulated back in school, then that picture, an 8x10 of Homecoming night, the kiss on the cheek from Alan Ryder that had started my quest, the impetus for all my dreams, "I think this is the one you liked," Dani said, stating the obvious, both of us staring at it for a few moments.
She set it down on the edge of the bed, then looked through the trunk again, pulling out another 8x10, the second picture, the one that didn't exist other than in my dream, Dani's face turned toward Alan Ryder, him kissing her on the lips, "I don't even remember this one," she said, her face blushing.
My face must have turned white, "I remember," I told her, "I saw it in my dream, the second picture, the exact picture, his dimple, and everything." I looked up at Dani, "And you think this guy didn't have a crush on you? Look at that face, eyes closed, the look of lust covering every square inch of his face." Dani's face just looked shocked that he'd kissed her like that in front of the whole school.
Dani's hands were trembling, holding the picture, "I think... I need you inside me... now!" she growled.
I was thinking the same fucking thing!
Dani frantically pulled off her sexy cheer costume, and I pushed down my shorts, both of us standing in front of her chest, naked, trembling in anticipation. I turned her around, pushing her down, leaning over the chest, arms outstretched, supporting herself on the still-open top.
She spread her legs apart, and I lined my cock up with her pussy, pressing inside her, "Ohhh," she groaned as I entered her, thrusting into her from behind.
"Fuckkk!" came out of my mouth, feeling her hot, slickness engulfing me. My hands on her hips, I thrust in and out, Dani pressing herself back with each thrust.
After three or four hard thrusts, I paused deep inside her, "Tell me," I panted, "that you don't want Alan Ryder doing this to you!" I told her.
Dani just let out a loud groan, more a wail, "You do... you want him... don't you?"
She let out another groan, her body shuddering.
"Don't you... say it... you want him!" I punctuated that with a full withdrawal and hard plunge back into her, her body shaking.
"Yesss!" she screamed, "I want him!"
I couldn't take it any longer, I plunged into her twice more and exploded deep inside her, Dani's pussy convulsing, her screaming to awaken the neighbors.
ooOoo
"I said I wouldn't and I meant it, much as I might want to when I'm there," Dani told me after we'd recovered and were snuggled together in our bed.
We lay together a long time, arms wrapped around each other. "What else?" Dani asked me
I looked at her, "What else? What do you mean?"
"Your dreams, what else happened in your dreams?" Dani asked again.
I shuddered, pulling her closer, feeling her breasts pressing against me. "So much, I've barely touched the surface. We were there a full week, you with him, every night something new..."
She put her finger on my lips, hushed me, "Shhh, no, start at the beginning. I know you told me about that night, the night of your accident, what happened after? How did I come to be with him?"
I closed my eyes, remembering, those days, the confusion, "You were home when I got there, worried about me, you'd been waiting since getting home from your dinner with Jenny. I told you all about it, we didn't understand, thought it had to have been a dream, until next morning... my old wool jacket from way back then was hanging by the front door, acid hole and all, right where I'd hung it the night before... and then later we discovered the video from your parents' security camera; when I left their house after... watching... it was back to the present, I was recorded on their camera leaving... not arriving, because we'd all gotten there in 1987.
"I started asking you about him, you fed me little bits and pieces, you knew how much your stories about you and him turned me on. He had a cousin, Tevin, same age as you, but Alan told you how shy he was. He... you... inaugurated him into the pleasure of the fairer sex... you gave me all the details how you seduced him... how you fucked him... and you enjoyed reliving it... kind of like tonight."
She giggled, "Guess I was quite a wanton girl, huh," and I felt her fingers working their way over my thigh to my dick that was already getting hard again, "and you liked it, didn't you, that your wifey was that kind of girl before we met?"
I nodded, there was no way to deny it, "Then, New Year's Eve, at midnight we kissed and I commented that you'd probably kissed Alan on New Year's Eve way back then, too. Your answer, and I quote, 'We did a lot more than kiss'."
"And did I tell you about what 'more' we did?"
I shook my head, "No, you left it there, just to tease and let my imagination run rampant." I let out a laugh, "When you finally told me later, about the outfit you'd worn, and the games you'd played with all the guys, then what you and Alan did when you were back at his house, I realized that my imagination hadn't gone NEARLY far enough."
"But that was when I started teasing you back, that you still had the hots for him but wouldn't be brave enough to track him down. Matter of fact, I double-dog-dared you to find him and contact him."
"Double-dog-dare, huh, wow! I couldn't turn that down, could I?"
"'Still think I won't do it?" you asked me. Took you two minutes to find him on Facebook. Next thing I knew, you'd clicked on 'add friend'."
"Mmm, wished I'd been in that dream, you were having lots more fun than I was," she said. Yeah, no doubt, sitting by the bed of her comatose husband, no clue what had been going through his mind.
"It was New Year's Day afternoon when you showed me the message from him, how thrilled he was to hear from you, called you his 'babygirl', said your pictures were even more beautiful than he remembered. You wrote a response, telling him how you remembered all the good times you'd had." I chuckled, "Wasn't much doubt what you meant, the good times fucking him."
"Oooh, bet that got a rise from him." She giggled, like she realized what she'd said, "Probably a rise right about... there," wrapping her hand around my hard cock, that she'd definitely been getting a rise out of.
I rolled over, "I'm sleepy, I'll tell you more later," I told her.
She slugged my arm, a little harder than I thought necessary, "You're awful!" she said, "I wanna hear it now," she said with her pouty voice.
"Go to sleep," I reiterated, "there's probably about thirty or forty hours telling left, not gonna happen tonight."
Friday morning, when I watched Dani climb out of bed naked and walk to the bathroom, I wondered how I'd react if, one morning, Dani in that ranch house in Montana, called and said she'd given in to the temptation, slept with Alan Ryder. I remembered the evening in Reno when she'd met Mark, how I'd kind of 'hoped', and then how the panic had engulfed me just from seeing his arms around her naked back.
The next day when he'd kissed her, and she'd encouraged him to grope her bare tit under her blouse, how intense the pain had been, how badly I wanted to stop it, almost to the point of panic all over again, unable to move my body, desperately wanting to stop it... and how fucking hard my dick had been, how fucking turned on I'd been!
Dani has said over and over that it'll never happen, and I believe her. But what if... the premier night, or whatever the movie people call it, the first showing of the movie, I could see Dani dressed in some ultra-sexy dress, watching herself with her on-screen lover, a celebration party afterward, a few drinks, Alan Ryder accompanying us to our room... and a real-life reenactment of that first night, after his restaurant's grand opening in my dream, in our room, her dress sliding down her otherwise naked body, pooling at her feet... just, what the fucking if...?
"Come shopping with me?" Dani asked after we'd had breakfast. She knows I'm not a fan of shopping and rarely asks, so there must be a reason.
"Love to," I told her. She rolled her eyes, knowing better.
Have you ever been lingerie shopping with your beautiful bride of twenty-eight years, in Victoria's Secret? Well, that was my experience that morning. "Just because I'm not going to be doing anything doesn't mean I don't want to feel sexy," she said as she was picking out panties and bras, even a couple silky nightgowns. "Besides," she said, "if Alan wants to undress me with his eyes, I want him to have something nice to see."
Oh yeah, she just had to paint that picture for me. I envisioned Dani's time in Montana being long and miserable for her husband.
"I want some nice western clothes for Montana, too," she added. There's nothing like that in the mall, so I suggested Ranch and Home. They specialize in everything western, including clothes.
She frowned, crinkling her nose like she does when she doesn't like one of my suggestions, "I was thinking of Hamley's in Pendleton," she said.
"You serious?" I asked her, "that's an hour-and-a-half away, aren't there stores here?"
"Probably, but I've always heard so much about it, even when I was a girl..."
"As opposed to... what? You're not a girl anymore?"
She slugged my arm, "You know what I mean, when I was a kid... now, can we go there?"
"Course we can," I told her, "can we stop at another store here, first, though? There's someone I'd love you to meet."
Dani looked at me quizzically. "Come on, I'll show you," I told her. I carried her Victoria's Secret bags, holding her hand, down the mall to Classic Curves Boutique. "This is where I bought the gold dress, the salesgirl, Rebekka... spelled with Ks, said she'd like to meet the girl that was going to wear it." I let out a little laugh, "See, you are still a 'girl', at least Rebekka thinks so."
Oh, by the way, I told her you're my girlfriend, not my wife... just so you know."
We went in the store, and Dani started innocently looking through the racks of dresses. 'Bekka' was there, at the opposite end of the store helping a customer. Dani pulled out a dress, black... and little, very little, "Think Alan would like me in this one?" she asked, "you know, just in case we have to go out dancing or some such thing. Course, I wouldn't be able to wear anything under it," holding it up in front of her, modeling it. "My size, too," she added.
One of the other salesgirls, Tammy, her name tag said, stepped over to Dani, asking if she could help her with anything. "Can you show me a dressing room?" Dani asked. I looked at her, seriously?
"We were kind of looking for Becca, too, if you could ask her, please... when she's free," I asked Tammy as she was leading Dani to a dressing room.
And then I was left alone, Dani in the dressing room, Tammy going across the room, and whispering in Rebekka's ear. She looked my way and gave me a bright smile. I smiled back and gave her a little wave, then looked through some of the blouses on the rack closest to the dressing room. I could hear Dani shuffling around inside it and was anxious to see her in that dress.
But before I did, 'Bekka' was there, "Hi, she said, "looking for another dress? Your girlfriend like the gold one?"
"Oh yeah," I told her, "she loved it, matter of fact, she wanted to look for another." I nodded toward the dressing room, "Trying one on now."
"You brought her this time, good," she said.
While we waited, I couldn't help but admire Rebekka. She was probably in her late twenties, early thirties, and surprisingly, no ring on her finger; long, blonde hair, a couple inches shorter than Dani, and very, very nicely curved, very much like the 'Rebekka' in my dream, although a bit older, I thought.
The dressing room door began to creak and a couple seconds later, Dani stepped out, and... oh fuck! I'd read about 'little black dresses', but Dani hadn't ever worn one before. And this one... oh my! There was certainly no doubt she'd taken her bra off... and short... yeah, I'd probably say that! Spaghetti straps over her shoulders, and when she turned, they were nothing except those crisscrossed straps.
"Think Alan will like it?" Dani asked and then noticed Rebekka standing beside me, also admiring her.
My dick had already gotten hard. "Dani, this is Rebekka, she sold me the gold dress, I thought she'd want to meet the gorgeous girl who got to wear it."
"Hi, nice to meet you... your boyfriend's a lucky guy," Bekka said, and I noticed she had glanced at Dani's left hand with the wedding ring.
Dani noticed, too, holding it up for Bekka to see, "Oh this," she said, "Yeah, I'm married, just not to Robert... but he's one of my favorite lovers, always buying me nice things." Then she lowered her voice to barely a whisper, "He likes me to dress sexy."
Rebekka's eyes had gotten quite a surprised look, I'm sure mine did, too, with Dani's 'one of my favorite lovers' comment.
And Dani couldn't let it pass, "Oh, sweetie, you didn't know I had other lovers... besides my husband?" She turned back to Rebekka, "There's Tom... and Alan..." She rolled her eyes, "Oh my God... Alan! Lucky my husband's a very understanding man, a bit boring in bed, but otherwise pretty wonderful."
My head was about to explode, I should NEVER have told Dani that I'd told Rebekka that she was my 'girlfriend' instead of wife.
"But this dress is for Alan... isn't it, Robert?" with a sexy grin across her face, "he'll like it, I'm sure."
While I was buying the dress, Dani asked Rebekka if she had a piece of paper. Rebekka pointed to a tablet, Dani tore a sheet off and wrote on it, then folded it and handed it to her.
Outside, Dani began to giggle, then outright laughing, "That was so much fun!" she said, trying to suppress her giggles, not succeeding well at all.
On our way to Pendleton, I remembered, and asked Dani, "What was on the paper?"
Her giggling started all over again, "Just my phone number," she said, looking out the window and snickering.
I glanced over at her, shuddering. In my dream, it had been the other way, Rebekka had given Dani her phone number.
"Who's Tom?" I asked, remembering Dani's other 'lover'.
She continued to look out the window, telling me, "No one, just a name that popped in my head."
No way in hell was I believing that, "Don't you work with a Tom, another one of the science teachers? Seems I remember you introducing me to him at a Christmas party a couple years ago, young guy, nice-looking."
Even turned toward the window, I could see the blush in Dani's face, "It is him, isn't it? What, you got a crush on this guy or what? He did seem kind of enamored with you."
Dani was chewing on her bottom lip, something she does when she's upset. I squeezed her hand, wondering if I should pull off at the next exit, about another ten miles. "Hon, it's okay, just tell me," I told her.
"He... I've known he... had a crush on me almost since he got here two years ago... and I've kind of flirted back a little, too... and math, not science." She looked at me, "I'm sorry... I never told you... but it's never gone beyond a little flirting, promise. I don't even know why I mentioned his name earlier, it just kind of blurted out without thinking."
I fucking couldn't believe this! Well, I could, it seemed to fit everything else, but still...
"I need to tell you something else from my dreams," I told Dani, squeezing her hand again, "There was a Tom, and yeah, he was a math teacher, not science. After you came home from that weekend trip in Tampa... and there's a lot I have to tell you about that, too, but later. Anyway, I knew that this guy had a thing for you, so I teased you about the sexy panties you'd started to wear, how much he'd like to see them. And to make a long story much shorter, you started flashing him, making a game out of it, even to the point of no panties... your naked pussy."
Dani turned, looking at me as I was telling her, her face unreadable. "I even tried to talk you into inviting him for dinner, but you kept telling me he was a coworker and you couldn't go that far... we both knew why I wanted you to invite him."
"So, when you mentioned his name to Rebekka... oh, there's something more about her from my dream, too, but later. Anyway, I didn't connect the name with my dream until later, but then I knew... it was your math teacher friend who had a crush on you... and I still think you should invite him over someday."
"No, the only one I want to invite to dinner is Leslie... and maybe Rebekka," she added, barely audible.
I almost ran off the highway. "Rebekka?"
"She was fun, single, too, at least she wasn't wearing a ring. I got a vibe from her, we'll see if she calls me. If she does..." Dani looked across at me with an evil smile on her face. Who in the hell was I to object!
"You remember what I told you about Rebekka in my dream?" I asked Dani.
She looked across at me, her mouth agape, "Oh my God, I do! I'd forgotten. That's her, isn't it, the girl in your dream. No wonder I had the feeling about her."
"Except she worked at Castle, not in the mall, but yeah, I have no doubt. How many Rebekkas with a 'K' are there? And now, she has your phone number. Be interesting to see if she calls, my money is that she will."
Dani let out a shudder, "I can't believe this! How much more is there? How is all this happening?"
"Lots more, and I have no idea how it's happening, except that it is. None of it makes any sense. I'm almost afraid to tell you more, so much of it's been happening... and there are parts I can't even say out loud." How the hell would I tell Dani that she performed in a strip club? About 'Onna'? How the hell could that ever happen in real life? Hell, the way so much of my dream was happening, I was half afraid it might... the other half hoping! But I sure as hell would never tell her, at least not before it did.
And that's when we came to exit 209 into Pendleton. Pendleton's a rodeo town with one of the biggest rodeos in the world, since 1910. Hamley Saddlery and Leather Goods came into existence in Pendleton in 1905. Now it's in the same two-story brick building as it began. I know this from the plaque just inside the door and pictures of the saddles and queen/princess outfits Hamley's has made for the Round-up through the years.
And Dani was like a kid in a candy store, she loved it. According to the plaque, all their leather clothing is made upstairs in their leather shop. She picked out skirts, pants, blouses, even a pair of chaps. Not all of them leather, but all very, very western, and also very complimentary to her femininity! Nothing was overtly sexy as it wasn't that kind of store, but still, on Dani, pretty much all of it, even the blue jeans were sexy (ever hear Mel McDaniel's song, 'Baby's Got Her Blue Jeans On'? That' Dani). Besides the clothes, she bought a nice pair of dress cowboy boots and a pair of work boots.
"You know, you're going to have to charter a plane just to take your clothes to Montana," I told her.
"Ha, eat your heart out, you naysayer! You're just paying the bill, but I want to get in that 'western girl' mood," she answered as she picked out a couple pairs of Levis.
I'm not going to say how much we spent in that store, just suffice it to say that it turned out to be a VERY expensive day! I could see mortgaging the house. But there was no doubt Dani was going to be well dressed in Montana. "You do know, the studio's going to be providing clothes, don't you?"
"Only for the movie, not till then," she answered.
We grabbed a burger at the DQ on our way out of town, I told Dani it was all we could afford after her day's shopping.
ooOoo
My mom brought her pork roast to dinner, and Dani's mom brought our favorite cake. It's a recipe that a friend from Finland had given her many years ago, unique among cakes -- American cakes, anyway, and so, so good! It doesn't fall in any category we can think of so it's just become her 'furriner's' cake. Dani made a salad, baked potatoes and veggies.
"Mom, is this real?" Jon and Jodi were in unison shock after we'd given each of them, and our parents a copy of Dani's contract. Our parent's jaws were on the table, kind of in a stupor as they were reading.
"A hundred percent," she told them, "I'm leaving for Montana Monday to learn to ride like a rancher and barrel racing champion. The movie's shooting starts the first of May."
"Seriously? How?" Dani's dad asked.
"It's kind of hard to explain," she answered, "it was something from Robert's dream during his coma, it's why we went to Tampa this week, he'd dreamed I met this talent agent and when we checked she was real and the movie she'd wanted me to audition for in his dream was real, too... so, we went to Tampa to check it out. I auditioned and this was the result."
"Uh, what's this?" Dani's mom asked, "these references to nudity, intimacy? Seriously, Hon? And what, exactly, does it mean by 'intimacy'?"
"It's not a Hallmark movie, Mom, it's a love story, a man and woman doing what comes naturally when falling in love."
Her mom was blushing, I guess thinking of her daughter... "Is there... you know...?"
"Kissing, very intimate kissing... yes. That was one of the scenes I auditioned, except it wasn't in the nude... which I'm told will be in the movie. Sex... not for real but simulated... I don't know to what extent," Dani told her mother.
"Says that they might use a stand-in," her dad said, "so, are you going to let them?"
"No," she answered, "I'm going to do all of it, I've already decided that."
"Oh my!" her mom exclaimed, "and you're going to be okay with that?" directing her question to me.
I nodded, "It's going to be up to Dani, I'm supporting her, yes." I didn't think I needed to mention the fact that I encouraged her.
There was silence at the table, when Jodi finally spoke, "Good for you, Mom! You can show the world how beautiful a normal, mature woman can be, I'm going to be so anxious to see it!"
Dani's mom and dad glanced at each other, and he told Dani, "So are we, Honey, we think it's wonderful what you're doing. A little... surprising but we'll support you, too."
"Mom, you said that was 'one' of the scenes you auditioned. What else?" Jon asked.
Dani looked at her son, "I don't think I should say, it'd give away too much of the movie. All I'll say is that it was pretty intense."
"Probably the one that got the part for your mom," I suggested, "but, she's right, it'd give away too much," I agreed.
The rest of the evening was a pretty normal after-dinner family get-together, everyone going home before ten. Dani and I went to bed and... need I say? I could probably count on one hand the nights we hadn't fucked or made love at least once since I'd recovered enough. That night was not one of those that needed counting.
Saturday started with a normal breakfast; eggs, sausage, and potato patties, both cooked in the air fryer. We'd gotten to love that thing. Then, after breakfast, Dani got all weird on me, telling me that I had to clear out of the house for at least four hours, gone by ten, back any time after two, "Not a minute before!" she stipulated. When I asked why, all I got back was that stare that means in no uncertain terms 'do it!' I had no friggin' clue what was going on, but I knew for damned sure that I was gonna 'do it'.
I went by the new store in Pasco, that I hadn't even talked to the owner about yet, and looked through the window, drooling, imagining what it could be like inside as my store. It was in a perfect neighborhood, maybe a little bigger than I'd need, but that'd be okay, and best of all, it had a 'For Lease' sign in the window, along with a phone number. I didn't remember the sign when Dani and I had been there a couple weeks before. God, so much had happened in those two weeks!
I went back to my car, got in, and dialed the number. A woman answered, giving a realtor's name. I told her who I was, that I had an auto parts store in Kennewick, and was interested in another. We set up a meeting for Tuesday at three. That'd give me time for my meeting with Leslie at the bank and possibly lunch with her. My only disappointment was that Dani and I had wanted to do this store together. That wasn't going to happen.
On the way back across the river, I wondered what was going on at our house, why I'd been kicked out for four hours. Hopefully, I'd know when I got home.
Which, I didn't. Dani was in the kitchen making lasagna. She'd been cooking, I smelled the Italian sausage she'd browned for the sauce but nothing was out of the ordinary. She didn't say anything, either, just gave me a quick kiss and reminded me that Jenny and Richard were coming over for dinner at seven and assured me that for once, Richard wasn't on call. I can't even begin to know how many times he'd been called away from one of our get-togethers for some medical emergency, the perils of being a pediatrician, probably any physician.
I'd stopped by the store before going home, getting a little homesick for it. Jon wasn't there, and there was a steady stream of customers at the counter, so I didn't get a chance to visit with anyone but did get some very friendly greetings. I had to chuckle at myself a little when I walked past the bolt cutters, which I did intentionally, remembering that night in my dream when I had to cut the handcuffs from Dani's wrists behind her back. Alan had sent the handcuffs home with her, omitting the key. Accidentally, right? Yeah, sure. But I wasn't complaining, it had turned a spectacular night into something more like 'holy shit!' That was the night we'd met Rebekka later at Castle, the sex store, Dani dressed in almost nothing.
"You need to get dressed," Dani told me, waking me up. I checked my watch, five-thirty. After I got home, I'd offered to help Dani get things ready for dinner, but she said she had it all under control. So, I did the only sensible thing under the circumstances, took a nap. After all, our nighttime 'sleeping' time had been cut pretty drastically by other, much more pleasurable activities. I had a pretty good feeling about later that night, too. A little afternoon nap sure wouldn't hurt.
I showered, cleaned myself up, and dressed in one of my nicer shirts and slacks. It's always enjoyable when Jenny comes over for dinner, and this was the first time since Dani's little discussion with her about our newly invigorated sex life. I still couldn't believe she'd talked about that with her but she had. And after my and Dani's discussion in Reno about Jenny, telling her about that night with Jenny in my dream, I had no idea what to expect but wanted to look nice. I even splashed on a little after-shave, something I rarely did.
After I finished, Dani had already set the table, and the lasagna was in the oven, so Dani said she was getting dressed. I still had no idea what those four hours of me being kicked out of the house earlier had been about, she hadn't given even the tiniest clue.
I had nothing to do except wait. At quarter-to-seven, the oven chimed, so I checked the lasagna. It was bubbling and browned on top, looking yummy, so I took it out and covered it with aluminum foil, putting it on the table on the hotplate Dani had already put there.
A few minutes later, Dani came downstairs and my jaw dropped open. We had company coming over and Dani was dressed like that! It was the sheer blouse, no bra underneath -- breasts and pink nipples proudly on display, and short, silky skirt, both that we'd bought a couple weeks earlier, the ones Dani had told me about in my dream, that the high-school Dani had worn to that New Year's Eve party with Alan Ryder, complete with her new Rose Petal Peach lipstick and makeup.
"Think Richard and Jenny will like it?" she asked.
Duhhh!
Saturday evening, March 28
Dani had dressed for our dinner with Jenny and Richard, wearing her ultra-sexy 'New Year's' outfit; sheer blouse, no bra, ten-inch silky skirt, and red heels. God, the thought of her wearing that with Jenny and Richard in the house raised an instant hard-on.
It was only a few minutes later, time spent drooling, that Jenny opened our front door. She'd long since ceased bothering to knock, knowing that she and Richard were welcome in our house, any time, same as we were in theirs.
Richard's eyes were instantly on Dani. Not that I could blame him, not in the least. He had never seen my wife dressed like this before. Hell, until I awoke after my accident, I hadn't, either. She was fucking sexy! And I was dying to know what, if anything, she had on underneath that skirt. If you'd asked me before my accident if Dani would ever dress like this for a dinner with Richard and Jenny, I'd have laughed you out of town. Not a fucking chance in hell!
My thoughts were on Dani, Richard watching her, when Jenny took off her jacket. If I'd thought 'holy shit' before, this was quadruple 'holy shit'! Jenny, sweet, beautiful Jenny, dressed exactly as Dani was; same skirt, except black instead of red, same transparent blouse, same... nothing on underneath it!
My heart rate instantly doubled, my already hardness must have hardened another point or two on the hardness scale... and, Richard, from the look on his face, was just as shocked with his wife as I was.
I've mentioned before that Jenny is one of the most beautiful women I've ever known, if not the most beautiful. Dani knows it, too, and between her exercise classes and her professional dancing, her body is nothing short of exquisite, even at forty-nine. It's just that I've never actually seen her body... quite like this before. Those long legs going on forever. Yeah, she's worn short skirts and dance costumes many times, just... nothing even remotely like this. I'll admit that I've used my imagination, trying to picture what was underneath, but one's imagination can only go so far, it doesn't do reality the justice it deserves. I'm sure that Richard was thinking the same about Dani, too.
Maybe I'd figured out what Dani had been doing that morning, shopping with Jenny? Even so, why would I have had to be gone for that? Unless I hadn't even been supposed to know she'd gone out with Jenny. It still didn't make any sense.
Jenny put her arm over Dani's shoulders, "Are we going to have dinner... or are you boys going to just stand there and gawk?"
Richard, quiet, reserved Richard, looked at me, then back at his wife, "I'm okay with gawking," he said. We all broke into laughter. Hell, I was perfectly okay with it, too. What the hell was going to happen tonight?
But dinner awaited. Dani led the way into the dining room, and Richard put down a pan of what looked like Jenny's homemade garlic bread wrapped in foil, along with two bottles of red wine, likely expensive. Jenny and Richard are much more attuned to wine than Dani and me.
The dinner, the wine, and the view, not particularly in that order of preference, were fabulous. It was a little hard to keep the staring from being quite so obvious.
Jenny told us about a funny thing that had happened at her exercise class that afternoon. Apparently, one of the women had a 'wardrobe malfunction', and a boob accidentally popped out. When Dani pressed her, teasing, Jenny insisted, "No, it wasn't me, remember Cheryl?" Cheryl was a little older than us, overweight but very energetic and bubbly, VERY big boobs.
"She was mortified, but I told her she was fine and finally got her to laugh about it with the rest of us. Thankfully, probably the only thing saving her was that there weren't any guys in the class."
After dinner, Dani got up and brought each of us about a two-inch square of chocolate brownie, and poured another glass of wine. I looked up at her as she handed the brownies out, and received nothing back except a smirk when I mouthed the words, 'are they?' Surely, she wouldn't have... would she? I'd mentioned Alan's brownies to her and imagine there are recipes on the internet and as for the 'good' ingredient, there are shops everywhere.
Was that what the four hours kicked out of the house had been about?
Before Dani sat back down with her brownie, she gave a copy of her movie contract to Jenny and Richard.
"What's this?" Jenny asked.
"Just skim it," Dani told her.
As they both nibbled on their brownies and read, their eyes and expressions showed their reaction, almost the same as our family's last night, total disbelief.
When Jenny finished 'skimming', she looked up at Dani and asked in a most incredulous voice, "Is this real?" Dani and I both burst out laughing, they were the exact words and reactions as the night before.
"What's so funny?" Jenny asked.
Dani was still giggling, trying to stop, "Tell you later," she said, "but to answer your question, yes, it's real. I'm leaving Monday for Montana to learn to ride for the movie. My character's a retired barrel racer and rancher's wife, so I have to ride like I'd been horseback all my life."
We spent the following ten-fifteen minutes of dessert time answering questions. The question of the nudity and love scenes never came up, which kind of surprised me. Much of the conversation was me explaining about the part of my dream meeting April, the makeup girl, Dani's subsequent impromptu modeling, meeting Amanda, the talent agent and then calling her from Reno, subsequently meeting her for real, all the time trying to be vague about the real details around those events.
By the time we felt we'd answered their questions to at least some satisfaction, I was feeling more than a little amorous. I had been all evening, ever since first seeing what Dani was wearing, compounded by Jenny, but by the end of our question-answer session, it was full blown. Dani's brownies and wine? Or just the 'view' and anticipation, not knowing what Dani and Jenny might have planned next? Whatever, it had hit hard -- in more ways than one.
When Dani suggested to Jenny that she wanted to show her something upstairs, and they both left, Richard and I were both disappointed. "You know what they're doing?" he asked me as we moved into the living room.
I shrugged my shoulders, "Not a clue," I told him. "She's been mysterious all day. This morning, for instance, I got kicked out of the house for four hours, no idea why."
He laughed, "Sounds like a female, speaking of which, my wife left me alone this morning for a couple hours, too, no explanation."
"Aha! Then that's what Dani was doing, conspiring, probably when they coordinated their outfits... speaking of which..." I rolled my eyes.
"Yeah, that was a bit of a shock, seeing Dani like that, then Jen, I hadn't seen what she was wearing until then, never seen her in anything like that," he told me.
"Dani, either, at least not until recently, she's been pretty... adventurous since my coma," I told him.
Okay, I'm going to admit something here. I was curious and tried to inconspicuously glance at Richard's groin (No, I am NOT gay! Not even remotely). I was just curious whether he had a tent in his pants like I did and yeah, he did.
"It's nice that we could have dinner and an evening without you getting called away," I told Richard, "it's kinda rare."
He laughed, nodding in agreement, "For once, not on call for the entire weekend. Pretty cool about Dani and that movie," he said, "must have come as quite a surprise."
I just nodded, not telling him it hadn't been a surprise to me at all.
Holy...!! That was when Dani and Jenny made their reappearance back down the stairs. And what a fucking reappearance it was! They'd both changed; Dani into her ivory bikini we'd bought in Tampa, and Jenny into a leopard-print one-piece.
I'm sure you've heard the expression 'less is more'? Well, sometimes, the opposite is true, too -- more is less. Which was so true with Jenny's swimsuit. Yeah, it was a one-piece but the way it was so tight around her you-know-what, then high, high, high on her hips with little straps around her waist, and the deep 'V' of her cleavage, it was sexy as fucking hell!
Dani's was sexy, that skimpy top and bottom, embroidered ivory and lace that hugged her curves like they had made it specifically for her, but God, that thing Jenny was wearing!
But the bigger question was, 'What the fuck! Why the hell swimsuits?' Not that I was complaining! I'd never imagined, other than in my dream, to ever see Jenny in something like that suit. Hell, Dani, either at least in the company of our friends. But it was still March, not exactly a hot summer night.
I hadn't noticed the little bag Dani was carrying, not until she dug into it, pulling out two little somethings, handing one to each, Richard and me, "Here, your turn, swimsuits, put them on."
I looked at what she'd handed me with horror. It was the tiny Speedo swimsuit like she'd made me wear that morning on Alan's yacht in my dream.
Richard looked at his, too, then at his wife, "You can't be serious, this?"
As they were stepping outside through our patio door, Dani told us, "Join us when you're ready," and closed the door behind her.
Richard and I looked at each other, at those tiny nothings, and burst out laughing. This was fucking ridiculous! And what the hell did she mean, 'join us'? It was still March, not cold but cool, sixty-eight according to the thermometer. Too damned cool for what they'd been wearing or those ludicrous things they'd given us to put on.
I wasn't about to change into that thing in front of Richard, "You can use one of the spare bedrooms," I told him, and we trudged upstairs. I wasn't too damned crazy about him seeing me in it at all, but it'd be mutual, we'd both be ridiculous, so that helped.
I undressed, down to my birthday suit, and pulled that thing on, not a hell of a lot more than Dani's bikini bottom, and stretched just as tight, too. I guess to be fair, it was a little more, but still... I wasn't even a little thrilled with the idea of anyone seeing me in it, but especially, ESPECIALLY Jenny!
I met Richard out in the hallway, looking every bit as absurd as I did. The bulges from our hard dicks weren't exactly flattering, either.
"You ready for this?" I asked him when we were downstairs in front of the patio door.
"No," he answered, rather emphatically. Neither was I.
Downstairs, I opened the patio door, we stepped out and... what the hell?
"Since when do we have a hot tub on our patio?" I asked Dani, who was immersed in the thing along with Jenny, on opposite sides.
She didn't even look up, looking like she was enjoying the rapidly bubbling water, "Since about two o'clock," she said, "almost regretted not telling you to stay away another hour, but they made it in time, barely. Getting the truckful of preheated water in it took a little longer than they'd expected."
She finally opened her eyes and looked toward us, "Ooh-la-la," she said, along with a wolf-whistle, "what you think, Jen, should we let those hunks join us?"
Jenny gave another wolf-whistle, kind of degrading, I thought, I felt like a stripper, wearing not a hell of a lot more than a little sack hiding my junk. And in front of Dani's best friend, too! Naturally, Dani was checking out Richard's package, like Jenny was checking out mine. I think I'd have felt less naked if I was naked.
Richard and I stepped in the hot, churning water and sat on the seats beside our wives, about four or five feet from the opposite couple. There was room for four more, too. Like Dani, the bottom of Jenny's suit was under the water, but that top, tight against her breasts... that deep 'V'... oh my!
And Richard was getting the same view of my lovely bride!
As soon as I settled down beside her, Dani's hand was feeling between my legs, "Mmm, like it, shoulda gotten you one of those long ago," she said.
There were benefits! However,I was thankful for the churning water and bubbles hiding what was going on below.
She leaned over and kissed me. Dani's never been one to show public displays of affection, at least not like that kiss, never before in front of other people. After maybe half a minute of making love with each other's mouths, Dani backed away, "I want you to tell Jen and Rich about your dreams," she said, "all the juicy details."
My mind was in an instant whirl, I hadn't told anyone about 'all the juicy details', not even Dani. All I'd told her so far was little bits and pieces.
"Starting? Where should I start?" I asked her.
"Why don't you start with that night of your accident," she said, "then maybe skip around a bit, I want Jen and Rich to have a clear picture of what was going through your mind all that time." She looked into my eyes, "And nothing's off-limits," she added.
I knew exactly what she meant by that, that night with Jenny. But, could I? I cringed at the thought... and how would Richard feel about it? But damn, the idea was exciting, too... especially in this hot tub, all of us about ninety-eight percent naked.
I began, no idea where it might go, what might eventually pop out of my mouth, "Have you ever had a dream that was so vivid and real you were confused when you woke up... usually just when the good stuff's starting, convinced that it was real, not a dream?" I waited, both Jenny and Richard kind of nodded, mumbling their 'yeahs'.
"Well, this was that way, except I didn't wake up, it went on and on, for four months... longer, really, because in my dream it was April when I finally did wake up. It was the weirdest thing ever, I remember everything, like I would if it had happened just yesterday... and more real than anything I'd ever dreamed before. I still have a hard time accepting that none of it was real."
Dani, her hand under the water gently massaging the outside of my swimsuit, added, "Strangest of all is so much of it's been happening in real life. Like the movie, he knew this talent agent's name and even her phone number... and all about this movie that wasn't out in the public at all... all the 'coincidences', even my new favorite cosmetics, Winsome Naturals, their lipstick, the Rose Petal Peach, it's who I modeled for in his dream, the lipstick I liked... and there's so many more, I could go on and on."
"Wow," Richard said, "have you talked to any medical professionals, psychologists about it? They'd be fascinated," he asked.
I shook my head, "No, don't intend to, it's all too personal," I told him.
"But the studio wants to use it. They think it'd be great publicity for the movie, they're going to sit down with him for however long it takes to get the whole story," Dani said.
"Tell them about that night, love, how it all started," Dani said, getting impatient, pinching my very tender part, a little prodding to get to the good parts, I guess.
I looked at her, "And you've already told Jenny... what, exactly?" I asked her.
"Nothing about your dreams, just a little about... the now."
"She told me how you guys' fucking has gotten so exciting, that it's because of your dreams... and yeah, that's the word she used, too. I wanna know the background, how it all came about," Jenny reiterated.
Wow, the language she used! I've never imagined Jenny using that language. "Okay... but this is going to be pretty abbreviated. After all, it went on for over four months. You remember that homecoming night, your senior year?" I didn't wait for an answer, "Well... and this was before my accident, I'd been trying to get Dani to tell me about her first time and she wouldn't talk about it. In her yearbook, there's this picture of a black football player, her escort that night, kissing her on the cheek after she was crowned queen. I guess I assumed..."
I took a breath, "You and Dani," I said, gesturing at Jenny, "went out to dinner that night. I was hungry so... and this all happened in my head after my accident, was dreaming then but didn't know it. I went out for a pizza, except when I left the house everything had changed, back to 1987, everything in town the way it was back then... the football game was going, homecoming night, I stopped to watch... and there was Dani in her sexy cheer costume.
"And then it was halftime, the princesses, you, Dani, and another girl..."
"Marci," Jenny interrupted, "she was so jealous and mad that night!"
"THAT was Marci? Alan Ryder's girlfriend?" Both Jenny and Dani nodded.
I went on, "I didn't know who he was then, except he was this good-looking black kid, who I'd been wondering about, escorting the eighteen-year-old Dani. He kissed her, first on the cheek, then when she turned to say something to him, kissed her on the lips... and I knew... he was the one."
"I followed to the dance, it was like I was a ghost, no one could see me, Dani was so sexy in that dress... which she still has, by the way..."
Dani's hand had slipped under the Speedo. I couldn't believe she was doing this in front of our friends. And then I realized both Jenny's and Richard had a hand under the water, too. I wondered...
My hand went to the inside of Dani's thigh, God, I was fucking horny!
"After, I followed them to her parents' house... and upstairs to Dani's bedroom. He was... sucking her tit... and she was liking it."
I felt Dani's hand squeezing me, sliding up and down on my hardness. I moved mine a little closer to between her legs.
"That was when she used his name, the first time I knew who he was, Alan... I found out later he was the famous football player, Alan Ryder... I watched them make love that night, three times... he was big, enormous, and Dani enjoyed it, a lot."
"Oh my," Jenny said, "don't you wish that had been real?" she asked Dani, "I think every girl in school wanted to be in Marci's shoes. We all knew they were... more than just dating."
"Yeah, so Dani's since told me, how she had a crush on him... still has, all those years, how she was so jealous of Marci."
Richard looked at his wife, "What, you had a crush on this guy, too?" he asked her.
She laughed, "Richard, EVERY girl in school had a crush on Alan Ryder, football jock, nice guy, handsome..." She rolled her eyes, 'who wouldn't?' Then she looked back at me, "So, what then?"
"After I told Dani about that night, she teased me about the things they'd done after, like the mattress in his truck..."
I knew by Jenny's look that I'd just struck a nerve. "The mattress... you knew about his mattress? I think everyone in school knew about the mattress and Marci, but... you weren't there that year. How did you know?"
"I didn't, not until Dani told me in my dream, but it was with her, not Marci. It's one of those things that I couldn't have known but did. We're still discovering so many things like that."
Dani reached under the elastic of my Speedo, leaned over, and whispered to me, "You need to take that off," as she pushed it down.
I looked at her with that 'are you serious' look. When she continued pushing it, I told her, "Yours first," then pulled the strings tying it around her waist. She lifted her butt and let it float away.
"Now you," she said, pushing mine down. I couldn't very well say no, not after she'd shed hers. A moment later, mine was also floating. Jenny giggled, watching our two swimsuit bottoms bobbing around the tub. I scooped both up and gave a toss. Thankfully, the bubbles were obscuring the underwater view. Except... eventually, we'd have to get out and... what the hell then? Shudda thought about that before tossing them!
"Oookayy," I started again, "now that that's settled... where were we? Oh yeah, Dani's teasing... I started teasing back, and she called my bluff, contacting him on Facebook... and the fucker answered her! Still, obviously with the hots for her. And her for him.
"So, he invited us to his new restaurant's grand opening in Tampa... and we went. To make a long story much shorter, I convinced him to come up to our hotel room after we'd gone to dinner with him in his new restaurant."
I closed my eyes, remembering that night.
I kept my eyes closed, visualizing it, that night happening all over again in my mind, "He kissed her, like you'd imagine two lovers after years apart, pulled her dress's halter tie from around her neck... Dani wasn't wearing a bra under it. I remember his words... 'Babygirl...' that was his name for Dani, he told me later he'd started calling her that after a particularly hot night, 'I've dreamed of this for years...' and sucked her breast in his mouth."
And the real Daniella sitting beside me let out a huge groan from my fingers pressing inside her. She didn't even try to hide it.
"She told me later that she intended to tell him to stop, that she was married and couldn't... until she felt his warm lips sucking her nipple in his mouth. Instead, she stood there, moaning, her arms around his neck... she'd lost the battle with herself."
I looked at Dani, her watching me intently, her hand wrapped around my shaft, squeezing, "Like... in Montana, you losing the battle with yourself," I told her.
"No," Dani answered, "that's a battle I won't lose... can't lose."
"He switched to your other breast... then kissed you again... pushed your dress down, then your panties... then picked you up and laid you down on the bed."
The only other sound was the hum of the tub's water jets, the water's rushing noises. All eyes were on me, "He undressed. God, I've never even imagined a cock the size of his. You'd told me he was big, but that big...? And his broad chest... rippling muscles... You'd suggested that he'd probably gotten fat and sloppy after retiring. You were wrong.
"I heard him, 'So tight... hot' as he pushed inside you, 'Don't want to hurt you, Babygirl,' he said. You were breathing deep, groaning, as he ever so slowly pushed inside you."
Dani was beside me, little moans coming from her, "Touch yourself," I told her, "pretend it's him." I looked across the tub, Jenny, too, was breathing deeply.
"You had your eyes clamped shut, grimacing. He told you he'd never stopped loving you, then to open your eyes. You did, you started meeting his thrusts, scraping your fingernails across his back, wailing, screaming how good it was."
I paused a long time, watching Dani, her face in a grimace, nearly the same grimace I'd seen that night. I felt between her legs, her fingers deep inside herself. "Don't let yourself come," I told her. "You told me to not leave anything out, this is what it was like," I added, "what it would be like in Montana.
"You felt his ejaculations inside you, you spasmed for so long..."
Dani's hips under the water were thrusting onto her fingers. I pulled her hand away, not wanting her to come.
"He told you he wanted to make love with you again, so you rolled over across him, straddling him, him on his back. You told me later that you realized then that you were still the girl who'd fucked him so often when you were younger... you took his big cock in your hand and sunk down on it, rocking back and forth, putting his hands on your breasts. This time was long and slow, your rocking up and down on him... until you couldn't take it any longer and told him to fuck you... and he bounced you up and down on his cock until you orgasmed, screaming.
"After that, he rolled you over on your hands and knees and fucked you... hard... while you watched me, your eyes on mine."
When I finished, Dani's body was shuddering. "I... oh fuck! I need to come... let me come... please!!" the real-life Daniella was whimpering.
"Richard, would you mind getting Dani something to drink, maybe just some ice water?"
"My guess is..." I told Dani, "that's what it would be like... you know... if you did... you'd come so fucking hard!"
Richard was back with a glass of ice water. Dani took it and thanked him, taking a big drink. "Feel better?" I asked her.
She nodded, "Better, but that story... you'd never explained it like that before. It's... I guess... a little more than I'd expected."
"You said don't leave anything out." I'd already told Dani, so spoke to Jenny and Richard, "She stayed with him the rest of the weekend, I talked her into it. I knew how badly she wanted to, but I was terrified..." I looked at Dani, "But I trusted you. I went home, the hardest few hours of my life. What happened that next night, I haven't told you any part of yet, it's a whole 'nother story, fucking out of this world!"
"Then Alan invited us back to Tampa over spring vacation, both of us." Dani glanced at me, knowing I'd skipped so much, including... Jenny... that night. I knew that Dani had said to not skip anything, but I was NOT going to go there! Not ever!
"Guess you can imagine that week, but like I said, use your imagination, then multiply by ten. That first night after his grand opening... that was just a beginning... That second trip, every night was something new... and I was there for all of it.
"We met April that week, I already told you a little about her, a friend of Alan's. He had come over the evening we got there, she'd had made a set of eye patches, painted to look like your real eyes... spooky as hell, but when I first saw you, those patches glued over your eyelids, completely blinded, holy shit, they looked real... everything except blinking.
"I haven't even told Dani a lot of this, but those were over her eyes the first several days, and she couldn't see the sexy clothes Alan had her wearing, the kinds of clothes she'd never wear. Then he fucked her every night, teasing her during the day..."
My fingers began teasing, rubbing Dani's naked pussy. God, I wanted that bikini top off, too! No way she'd go that far.
"It was Wednesday when Alan had April take the eye patches off, then she took Dani to the studio with her... and tricked them into using her as a model... it's how she got involved with the talent agent."
Jenny and Richard were both listening to this raptly, totally enthralled. "There was so much just that week," I told them, "we could be here all night... and probably tomorrow, too."
"Okay," Jenny said, "what stands out the most, though?" she asked.
I stopped and thought for a minute, so friggin' much! "I guess three things, although all of it was pretty incredible: The night of the accident; that very first night in Tampa, that reunion in our hotel room; and..." I was almost afraid to say it, I'd vowed to myself to not say anything about it, but...
"Our last night in Tampa, Friday, I... uhh... had a date with April." I checked Dani, I hadn't mentioned to her about 'me and April'. She looked quizzical, but otherwise okay. "Dani was going out with Alan... wearing the sexiest knit dress, you know, the type of loose knitting that when it stretches a little, you can see through it, poke a finger through it... well, you could see virtually everything through this dress... nothing underneath except a red thong."
Dani looked at me and mouthed the words, 'I want that dress'. At least that's what I interpreted her as saying. Maybe what I wanted her to be saying.
"April and I went to dinner, then met Dani and Alan back at his house, he said the evening would be worth our while to delay... our plans...
I hesitated, "And... what?" Jenny insisted, getting more than a little impatient.
"He took us to this club, no signs, no name, just an industrial building... outside. Inside was different, it was a... strip club..."
"Ooh, bet I know where this is going, and I like it!" Jenny said
"Mmm, me too," Dani said, "he hasn't told me any of this."
"We found an empty table in front, right by the stage. One dancer, her name was Anna, was beautiful, probably the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. During her performance, she locked eyes with Dani, it was obvious... and Dani was seduced by her..."
Dani leaned over and whispered in my ear, "That's so hot!" and kissed me, like before, except hotter, her tongue inside my mouth, sucking mine, lips so fucking hot!
I pulled away, "Need to finish this, then... we go upstairs..."
I looked back across the tub, Richard and Jenny kissing as well, just as fucking hot! Until they noticed Dani and I had separated, they did as well. I resumed replaying the dream, "Anna went backstage, got dressed, then came straight to our table, introducing herself. She pronounced her name 'Onna', with the sexiest accent, asking if we wanted to go to a backroom.
"If anything burned itself into my mind, it's the rest of that evening, starting with 'Onna' dancing just for Dani, grinding on her, Dani undressing her, touching her sexy breasts, sucking her... 'Onna' kept repeating 'it is forbidden,' with that sexy accent, at the same time encouraging Dani to go further, telling Dani how good her mouth felt on her.
"I still remember Anna's words, 'I think... any woman who wears such a dress must be dying to take it off...'
"Dani denied it, her face turning red, but it was obvious... Anna's fingers were massaging Dani's breasts, pressing her nipples out through the gaps of the knitting. At first, she thought Anna meant the tiny stage, just a raised platform, really, in the room we were in. 'No, not there, out there, on the center stage,' Anna told her, pointing back in the direction of the main room's stage. Dani said she was a teacher and just couldn't. Anna laughed, saying she was a defense attorney, that all the dancers were professional women, none of them were 'strippers', that this club was very private just for that reason... no one outside would know, no one dared record."
Dani was nibbling on my ear, her hand wrapped around my cock, driving me out of my mind. But this story... it had to be finished!
"She was married, too, said her husband was out in the audience, she danced once a month... and fucked so hard afterward... 'you would love it, too,' she told Dani.
"After a moment, Dani let out a squeaky, little 'yes', and Anna was thrilled... telling Dani to find that one person in the audience who she'd love to have eat her pussy... to make love with him from the stage. 'It is how... I found you,' she said."
Dani was barely breathing, her eyes wide. Jenny, too, neither saying a word.
"A few minutes later I watched as my Daniella on stage, undressed Anna, kissing her, running her hands over her body... over her breasts... a nipple in her mouth... Anna's words again, 'it is forbidden,' holding Dani's head...
"And then it was Dani's turn, Anna standing behind her, nuzzling her neck, slowly pulling her dress up over her head, cupping her breast, Dani locking eyes with a good-looking man sitting alone at a table.
"That scene will be locked in my eyes until the day I die, real or not... it was real at the time. With Dani standing on the stage, nothing on except that red thong, her naked nipples swollen. Anna whispered in her ear, Dani nodded, then Anna started pushing Dani's thong down.
"When Dani was naked on stage, Anna moved to her side and took a nipple in her mouth... right in front of us. I heard Dani ask Anna, 'I thought you said it was forbidden.' She looked up at Dani, giggled, and told her in that sexy accent, with a couple hundred people there, 'it is, but nobody is watching,' and sucked her other breast into her mouth."
My hand had moved up, massaging Dani's breast through her swimsuit top, Jenny and Richard watching intently, still silent, Dani letting out little moans.
"Anna took a moment away from Dani's nipple and told her, 'Spread your legs apart, let your man in the audience see his prize'."
I told Dani, "You did, spread your legs, your wet, swollen pussy in full view, never wavering your smile from your guy in the audience."
Dani was squirming, moaning, like before, oblivious to the couple on the other side of the hot tub.
"Anna took you backstage, you put your dress back on, and came back out, sitting by Alan, shaking. You told him to get you out of there, and I quote, 'I am so fucking horny... need you inside me!'
"We were just getting up to leave, I was going home with April, you with Alan, when Anna came out to greet us again, except she went to your guy's table first, handed him your thong that you hadn't put back on, then to our table and took your hand, leading you back to him, taking both of you to the back room.
"It was probably twenty minutes later, you were back, walking unsteadily, your face flushed, your nipples red and distended poking through your dress... 'go... now!' you demanded."
"What... happened?" Dani asked, her face almost as flushed as she had been that night. This was why I hadn't wanted her to come earlier.
"You never said, but when we were outside, you were still shaky, you leaned against the hood of Alan's truck, facing it, supporting yourself on your elbows, spread your legs, and told Alan to fuck you."
"Oh, God!" Dani moaned, moving around and straddling me, lowering herself over my rock-hard cock, letting out a loud groan as she impaled herself.
She was wailing, grinding herself down, our pelvises tight together. I was just as excited as she was, reaching behind her and pulling the strings of her bikini top, pulling it off, and engulfing a breast in my mouth.
I suddenly remembered the other couple in the hot tub, "Turn around," I told Dani. She did, both of us letting out another moan as she settled back down on my cock, facing our friends.
When Richard and I climbed in the hot tub, I'd noticed the location of the switch on top, just off to Dani's side. I reached around, flipping it off, letting the sight obscuring bubbles subside. I reached around Dani, pulling at her nipples, rubbing them between my fingers, her head back alongside mine, "Fuck me," I told her, "let them watch."
Dani opened her eyes and looked at her best friend and her husband, beginning to rise and fall, my cock burying inside her with each thrust.
As we fucked, Jenny slipped her swimsuit off as well, and I saw Richard's Speedo floating, his dick sticking straight up, long, thick, and hard.
It didn't take long under the circumstances until I felt that familiar, wonderful feeling beginning. I held Dani's waist, helping her to pump up and down, slamming her down on me with all my muscles. "Ooh, ooh," Dani began, as her vaginal muscles started contracting. I pinched her nipples hard. She craned her neck around and we kissed, my cum pumping deep inside her. On and on it went, a 'super-orgasm' as I've come to call them, at least compared to anything before my accident. And this one was of the upper echelon of those.
Several minutes later, after we'd recovered enough to be aware of our surroundings once again, Jenny and Richard were on the opposite side, doing exactly what we'd just finished, Jenny facing us as Dani had been them. My dick was still inside Dani, growing again as we watched our best friends frantically fucking on the opposite side of the hot tub.
Dani and I watched in fascination. Neither of us had ever watched another couple, not in real life, anyway, only in my dreams. We both realized what they'd been able to see, Richard's cock sliding in and out of her in the clear water, the look on Jenny and Richard's faces as they neared their orgasms... Jenny's naked tits bouncing, her face as her orgasm hit, mouth dropping open with a silent scream, eyes glazed over, Richard's in a hard grimace.
And then the wailing started, the noises coming from deep inside Jenny, nothing like I remembered from my dream-night with her, the "Aah, Aah," from Richard, then his roar.
A moment later, Jenny opened her eyes and looked straight at Dani, like she was looking into her soul. Dani scooted across the tub and kissed her, smashing their naked breasts together, Jenny still impaled on her husband's cock.
I'm not sure that my dick has ever recovered quite as quickly, but was already hard again, watching my Daniella and Jenny. I knew from the way they kissed that their tongues were playing together. Then Dani pulled away, and her mouth dropped to Jenny's breast, sucking it in.
I scooted over behind Dani, lined my cock with her pussy, and pressed inside her, my full, hard length in a single thrust. Richard, too, had apparently hardened again, as he was thrusting into Jenny, her arms wrapped around Dani, fingernails digging into her skin.
I thrust into Dani, over and over again, hard, her beginning to whimper, Jenny wailing along with her, their arms wrapped around each other, tits pressed together, both being fucked from behind. Dani was the first to come, oblivious to the neighbors. We had a fence for privacy, but it did absolutely nothing to muffle the screams coming from the two women... or the groans from their two men.
ooOoo
"We are going to find out if that place is real," Jenny said, later, attired in one of Dani's silk robes in our living room on the loveseat with her husband. Her laying across the loveseat with her legs up over Richard's waist gave the term 'loveseat' a completely new meaning.
Dani, who was wearing nothing except the nightgown I'd bought that night in the Reno Adam and Eve, was on the recliner, sitting on my lap, her nearly bare breast pressing up against my chest, both Richard and me still in our Speedos, zippo else, both of us playing little games with our wives' bodies with our fingers.
She looked around the room at each of us, "I mean it, we're going to Tampa, finding that club. I know it must be real. You have no idea what a fantasy that's always been with me."
Dani took her hand, "And me," she added, "we'll find it... and I'm betting there will be an 'Onna' there, too."
Richard and I were like, holy shit! For real? Our wives?
"You know the best part," Dani said, "those nude scenes in the movie, the love scenes, you know who my co-star is going to be?" She looked around the room, "Of course you don't... it's... Alan Ryder... he's the one I'm going to be 'making love' with."
"What? How?" Jenny asked, "can you... and not...?"
"I've already had the pleasure of his company... it was one of the scenes I auditioned, one of the love scenes. Not nude like it will be in the movie but it was..." Dani closed her eyes for a moment, then reopened them looking at her friend, "How do you say... I've already tried to give Robert an idea what it was like... the man's a living, walking aphrodisiac... and so big... I felt him pressing against me. I can't even begin to imagine what the real scenes might be like.
"We'll be staying in the ranch house, together but separate bedrooms... they've said three or four months for shooting. Robert will be able to visit occasionally, but I'm sure there'll be weeks at a time, alone... nights with nobody in the house except me and him... and I know I'm going to be very, very horny... especially after... that reunion story... and our love scenes. But... I can... and I will. I love my husband too much. I promised him... I'm going to keep my promise.
"Later, with Robert there, like in his dreams... I don't know."
Later, Saturday evening, March 28
My heart was pounding. Jenny and Richard were still at our house, sitting on our loveseat, Jenny wearing one of Dani's silk robes, no idea what, if anything, underneath it, her bare legs across Richard's waist; Dani in the very, very sexy negligee that I'd bought her at Adam and Eve in Reno, sitting on my lap on our recliner, the four of us with another glass of wine and a brownie.
"There was another thing, a fourth thing that stood out above the others," I said, not believing that I was actually going to tell this part of my dream, "it..." I took a deep breath, looking back and forth between Jenny and Richard, "It involved... you..." I told Jenny.
I looked at Richard after I said it, he looked inquisitive, nothing else. I couldn't believe I was going to reveal this. It was one of those that I'd vowed to NEVER utter a word about. I already had, inadvertently, to Dani, but this was different, totally different
"His dreams have had a way of coming true," Dani said, knowing what I was going to say, or at least part of it, her hand working its way underneath, to my groin. Despite what we'd just done, or maybe because of it, plus the current situation in our living room was making me very, very turned on!
I took another deep breath, my body shaking. I don't think I'd ever felt quite the terror of that moment, mixed in with the horniness, it was a potent combination. "It was the next weekend... after Tampa, the first time. Dani and I were going out to dinner with our best friends, you and Richard. We stopped at your house to pick you up... and you said Richard had an emergency, a caesarian with twin preemies. I didn't think anything about it, it was such a common occurrence.
"We offered to reschedule dinner, but you said no... and I didn't really want to, anyway, neither did Dani. Dani was wearing a short, leather skirt... you know how she likes leather, and you a silk dress, sheer black stockings... lilac perfume. You were both so sexy, and after that weekend with Alan and Dani, I was... shall I say, more than a little horny... going to dinner with two beautiful women. To be honest, I was on cloud nine."
I watched Richard, looking for any reaction from him, watching with a very bemused smile on his face, rubbing his wife's thigh, and starting to develop a tent in his tight Speedo... as was I. Either of these women, dressed as they were, were more than enough to send any man into overdrive, but with Richard's hand working higher on Jenny's thigh and Dani in that babydoll, her hand where it was...
"We went to the Black Angus, both of you flirting with me, flirting with our waiter, not pulling your dresses down after sliding in the booth, the scent of your perfume."
"I think I know where this is going, except he hasn't told me any of the details," Dani said, her hand slowly working up and down on my member, slickened by the oozing precum.
So far, it seemed Richard seemed to be approving of the story, evidenced by the bulge in his Speedo. Of course, he didn't know where it was going, either.
"Dani told you about the..." vibrator, the one I'd surprised her with the night before. No, I wasn't going to mention that. Who knows, I might want to try that for real sometime. "Never mind that, it's not important. But after dinner, you suggested this new place over in Pasco, you said the dancing was great."
"Mario's?" Jenny asked, "it's a new, small nightclub that one of my students mentioned a couple weeks ago. She thought it was hot." She giggled, "Young people, everything is 'hot'."
I thought a moment, trying to remember the name on the sign outside, "Yeah, I think that was the name," I told her, "on Lewis Street? I remember this one was on Lewis Street, a couple blocks past Griggs, red neon sign in front, 'Mario's'"
"That's it, how could you have known about that? They'd just opened when Nance told me about it, two weeks ago. It didn't even exist until after you came out of your coma."
I shrugged my shoulders, "Welcome to my world," I told her, "just another mystery, I could practically go on forever telling you the things I couldn't have known about."
"They had live music, country, a couple, very good, pretty girl, good looking guy, like they should have been on American Idol or some such," I said.
"It's what Nance raved about, the duo of country singers," Jenny added.
"Yeah, we were enjoying their music," I said, "we ordered drinks and sat listening for a little while until you drug Dani out on the dance floor..." I rolled my eyes, "so fucking sexy! You both were driving me crazy in your short skirts, grinding against each other, whispering sexy secrets."
"Maybe we should try this place," Dani said, "sounds like fun," as my hand was tweaking her left nipple.
"I like the idea of the strip club better," Jenny said, "but yeah, we should."
The strip club, yeah, that'd be a dream come true! "You two danced a couple songs before you sat back down, and Dani pulled me out on the floor for a slow song that the girl, wearing a short western dress, was making extra sexy... that sultry voice... Dani was wearing the perfume we'd bought in Tampa, the sexiest ever, it drove everyone crazy, nibbling on my neck... just trying to drive me wild... and damned well succeeding!"
"Mmm, wished I'd been there," Dani said, "lucky you!"
"Yeah, lucky me!" I agreed, "especially when we were walking back to our table and you whispered in my ear that Jen would want to dance with me, too."
"We ordered another drink and you and Jenny danced another couple fast songs together, and when another slow song came on, I'd had enough liquid courage to ask Jenny."
Richard still seemed to be enjoying the story, I'd been afraid he might get a bout of jealousy, wouldn't blame him. His hand had worked its way between her legs, getting her to squirm on his lap.
"You know how Jenny dances, like she's gliding on air... flowing like liquid. I have no idea how she does that," I said, to no one in particular, just an observation, "but to me, that night, it was like she was floating in my arms, so smooth, her arms wrapped around my neck, all my blood going to my dick..."
I took a deep breath, the next could change everything, I knew that.
"I'd never danced with anyone so sensual," I was looking at Jenny, "your perfume, your cheek against mine, arms around my neck, breasts pressed against me. I was... mesmerized, so aroused by Dani's best friend... and then your lips, tickling my ear, whispering to me, 'Dani asked me if I wanted to seduce you.'"
I hesitated, my heart pounding, unsure of anything after what I'd just said. I'm not sure what I'd think if the positions were reversed, if Richard had told me that about my Dani? Well, that's not true, I'd be excited as hell, but before my accident? Before my dreams of Alan Ryder and Dani? That would have been totally a different story. What would I have thought, then? But what I might have thought wouldn't mean squat, I'm not Richard... Dani isn't Jenny.
"You going to go on?" Jenny asked me, surprising me.
I looked at her, "You sure? I've been afraid to tell this part, even to Dani. It just kind of accidentally came out in Reno last weekend... and none of the details."
"We're sure, finish it, all of it," Richard said, "it was just a dream."
"Wait... Richard, the thing you have to know... these weren't... just dreams. What they were, I don't know, none of it can be explained, but... 'just' a dream... no. It might turn real, might not.... But, in one way or another, almost all of my 'dreams', virtually all that I've told Dani so far, and so much that I haven't even mentioned yet, have been coming true, one way or another,... so, do you really want to hear the rest of this?"
Dani, bless my wife, raised the stakes of the game we were playing, "Or maybe..." she said to Richard with a smirk on her face, pressing her breast into me a little harder, "you might want me and Jen to trade places... would make the rest of this story a lot more fun..."
"Hon?" I asked Dani, not believing what she'd just said.
"You want us to trade?" climbing off my lap, stepping over to the loveseat and offering Jenny her hand.
"Richard, now's the time, yes or no, no hard feelings if you don't want to," Dani said, standing in front of her friends.
Jenny was watching her husband, making no move to take Dani's offered hand. Poor Richard's face was white, his mouth working, nothing coming out, looking back and forth from his wife to Dani. As a doctor, he likely makes life or death decisions frequently, but this... this was completely different, he acted wayyy out of his element. "No... no, that's not what I meant, no, I don't object... want you to... trade, yeah," he finally stammered.
Jenny put her hand in Dani's, and began to stand. I was shell-shocked, this had gone from madness to 'holy shit!' in a matter of seconds. Was something that had been lurking in the back of my mind, a hidden fantasy, for decades about to happen in real life? I was suddenly shaking uncontrollably.
Jenny took Dani's offered hand, standing up with her. Dani whispered something in her ear, too quietly for us to hear, Jenny nodded. "I think..." Dani started, "the evening may get interesting,"
Understatement of the fucking century!
"But first," she untied the robe's sash from around Jenny's waist, letting her robe fall open, then pushed it off her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor. Jenny was wearing nothing under it, her birthday suit, her pussy shaved... or waxed, bare, like Dani'; her thin, dancer's body beautiful... perfection; small, upturned breasts matching the rest of her body perfectly; brownish-pink, hardened nipples. I'd often let my mind wander, seeing her in her relatively skimpy dance costumes, never imagining that she'd ever be standing nude in front of me, about to... to... sit on my almost as naked lap!
As the two of them stood watching each other, Dani pressed her negligee's straps off her shoulders and let it fall to the floor, standing just as naked and bare as Jenny.
I caught myself holding my breath, watching these two women about to do the unthinkable. I took a glance at Richard, his face still white, jaw open. I wondered... was my face as white as his?
The recliner and loveseat had maybe six feet between them, with our very naked wives roughly in the center of that space. "You ready?" Dani asked. Jenny nodded, each looked back toward their respective spouse and then Jenny at me, Dani at Richard, each taking those couple steps toward... what, exactly? How the hell was this going to play out? It had already gone so far beyond what I'd have ever believed it ever would...
"I believe this is my seat," Jenny said, sitting her naked body down on my nothing-but-Speedo-covered lap, facing me, her devastating perfume overwhelming my senses. Well, that along with her naked body! Dani, likewise, sat down next to Richard, snuggling up next to him. At least not on him, her legs splayed apart like Jenny's, her pussy pressing up against my barely covered, overstimulated dick.
"You have a story to finish, I believe," Jenny said, tickling my chest with her fingernails. Lord help me, I could not have avoided looking down at her chest, breasts, and nipples pressed against me more if she'd been a beautiful mermaid instead of a perfect woman. One arm was around her and I didn't know what to do with my hands, kind of flailing in a conflagration of wanting and fear. Dani and Jenny had renewed their perfume after cleaning up from the hot tub, she smelled like lilac, the same as she had that other night, so fucking feminine... so sexy!
"It's okay to touch, you know, be kind of offended if you didn't," she said, with a giggle. I glanced at Dani and Richard, he seemed to be in the same quandary, not knowing what to do with his hands. I finally settled on my hand wrapping around Jenny's back, pulling her to me. She intertwined her fingers in mine, and we sat, not knowing exactly what to do.
Dani had pulled Richard's hand up, cupping one of her breasts, smiling, and watching me. "The story," she said, "we're waiting, I believe Jenny had just told you that I wanted her to seduce you."
The fucking story had left my mind completely, somehow a dream didn't seem quite so significant when the real-life woman was sitting on my lap, her naked breasts pressed against my chest, putting a hickey on my neck. But... they wanted to know what had happened in the dream, so...
"Yeah, that's what she said, that you wanted her to seduce me." I closed my eyes, going back to that night in my head, trying to ignore the naked woman whose lips were doing that to me. "I was... was... guess it'd be safe to say a little incredulous... caught off guard... mumbled something, thinking I hadn't heard what I'd just heard. Jenny... let out a little giggle and... kissed me, just briefly, 'seduce you,' she repeated, 'like this' and kissed me again... told me she told Dani she'd love it, that if I wanted her to, I needed to kiss her... like I meant it.
"I looked, Dani was watching, no expression on her face... 'three... two... one... ' Jenny counted down... and I kissed her... like she said, like I meant it... and I did. God, I wanted her!"
"Was it... kind of like this...?" Jenny, on my lap, said, bringing her lips to mine, her hand on my opposite cheek pulling me to her, her lips so soft, mouth open, her tongue... oh God!
And it went on forever, Jenny's lips on mine, her body against mine, our arms around each other, Jenny's breasts pressed against me. I have never, ever... kissed another woman besides Dani like that!
We broke, both of us breathing hard, looking at Dani and Richard. They were watching us, Richard's hand cupping her tit, hers over his, together massaging it.
"Have to tell you boys... Dani and I agreed... we're not sleeping with you, not tonight," Jenny said, "but we want the story... all of it," she added, "and maybe a little real-life fun to go with it."
I moaned, my dick was so fucking hard! But I understood, this was not to be taken lightly, not a 'spur of the moment' thing. And then the rest of what she'd said hit me, 'not tonight'. Did that mean...? Fuck!!!
"You told me..." oh crap! Jenny had one of my nipples between her lips, sucking it.
"Told you what?" and she switched to my other nipple.
"Oh shit... that feels so good! God, Jenny, you're driving me crazy!" She let out a little giggle and sucked harder.
"Told me... told me..." Oh, those lips! "that... Dani wanted to watch me make love with you... feel what I'd felt when she was with Alan."
"Mmm, and I was okay with that?" I groaned, her tongue... her lips... down my stomach... fingers toying with the elastic of the Speedo, "Know what I want to do? Bet you do..." as her lips hovered just above my groin. She'd scooted down my legs and off my lap, "This has to go," she said, beginning to slide the Speedo down my legs, "want you just as naked as me and Dani."
She got on the floor, working the Speedo down off my legs, then her tongue on the tip of my cock, "I do this to you that night?" she asked, sliding her lips just over the head. I was... oh hell, I can't even begin to describe!
"That's all you get... 'It is forbidden'," she said in her best fake 'Onna' accent, followed by a giggle and climbing back on my lap, "too bad, too, Richard loves it when he comes in my throat." She pointed to a spot about halfway down her long, slender neck, "About there," she said, "that's where he likes his cock when he comes." She giggled again, "makes quite a lump sliding down," she said, "perhaps we'll let you and Dani watch sometime... maybe..." and she let that 'maybe' dangle, just fueling my imagination.
Ooohhh! Nuff said 'bout that!
I groaned, breathing was hard. I'd already come twice that evening, damn good thing or I'd have exploded the instant Jenny's lips touched me... down there. On the couch, Richard had one of Dani's nipples in his mouth, sucking for all he was worth. She was laying back, a huge grin on her face, massaging his scalp.
And then Jenny's tongue was flicking my ear, "What then," she whispered in my ear.
"We made it back to the house..."
"Speak up, Dani and Richard need to hear, too."
I don't know, did this woman have any fucking idea what she was doing to me? At that moment, her fingers were playing with my balls, fingernails barely touching them.
"You told me you liked lots of foreplay before we made love."
"Mmm, you might have guessed, I do," she said, pulling my head down to one of her tits, thrusting her chest out.
"Dani said she was turned on," I said in-between mouthfuls of tit.
"You and I sat on the couch, Dani in the loveseat... it was closer then, right over... there," I told her, pointing to a place beside the couch. "We kissed..." and Jenny kissed me again, this time like 'she' meant it, even more than a moment ago. Her tongue was in my mouth, she sucked mine into her mouth, her hands clawing at my hair, mine exploring her naked back...
"Dani put on this thing... a leotard thing she'd brought back from Tampa," I started to tell her in-between kisses all over my face, "it held her arms, she said she was afraid she wouldn't be able to control herself otherwise.
"You sucked me... like you just said, down your throat... except you wouldn't let me come, you wanted me... inside you."
I was seeing the couch, a little hard to ignore. Dani and Richard were kissing like we had been a moment earlier, his hand between her legs, her hand over his.
"We hear you, your story, keep going... ohhh, Richard, don't stop!" Dani was practically crying over on our couch, writhing with Richard's hand rubbing her.
"You... Oh God, Jenny, I don't know how much of that I can take," her grinding her pussy on me, my dick trapped between her pussy lips and my stomach... desperately wanting to be inside her!
She backed off a little, "You had me on my back... you scooted up my body... spread your legs over my face... and..."
"Ohh God," Jenny moaned, I felt her hand, her fingers between our bodies, and a huge moan as she pressed fingers inside herself, "did I taste... like this?" she asked, pressing two wet fingers in my mouth.
"Yesss!" I told her, sucking her fingers clean, "yours was the first pussy I'd ever tasted that wasn't Dani!"
"You scooted back down my body, lifted yourself, held my cock at your entrance... waited... torturing... and let yourself down... oh so slowly."
Dani and Jenny groaned in unison. "You rocked back and forth... I couldn't stop myself... I came inside you... you spasmed and came, too."
And the real-life Jenny on my lap bit down on my shoulder, another hickey. I felt her hand between our bodies again, thrusting into herself... and I exploded a third time that night! Dani was on the couch, fingers inside herself, same as Jenny, her body shuddering on Richard's lap.
Minutes later, after we all had caught our breath, I told her, "After that first time we went to bed, the three of us, Dani was still in her costume, you in one of her babydolls, the black, flowery one." I realized then the babydoll Jenny had worn that night... it was identical to what I'd bought for Dani in Reno, "That one," I told her, pointing to the one Dani had taken off, just minutes earlier.
"We fucked again on the bed, you on your hands and knees, doggy style. Dani was in misery, she hadn't been able to come all night and was sooo horny!" I looked over at Dani, still naked, sitting beside Richard, telling her, "You'd satisfied your curiosity, now you knew how I'd felt watching you and Alan... you seemed to have liked it."
ooOoo
Richard and Jenny stayed the night in our spare room. You may have noticed I said 'stayed', not 'slept'. I don't think there was much sleeping from the noises we heard during the night. Not that Dani and I did much sleeping, either. We went to bed and fucked, Dani on top, cowgirl, a very loud moan coming from her when she dropped her pussy down onto me, plunging me so fucking deep inside her, not even the slightest effort to muffle.
"You wanted... the rest of your dream..." She put her hands on my chest, pushing her hips back off me, slamming back down to my pelvis, "to fuck her... tonight." I groaned, my orgasm exploding inside Dani's cunt.
She was struggling to speak, to keep her eyes on mine. I was beyond anything except strange noises coming out of my mouth.
"You know," she added, grinding down on me, "they're still here tomorrow..."
ooOoo
I was up early (if you consider 9:45 'early') fixing breakfast when Dani and our guests came downstairs. Guess it was the smell of frying bacon that brought the crowd. We'd stayed over at each other's houses numerous times but never quite like last night, not even close to like last night!
"So, what's on the agenda today?" Jenny asked as she popped into the kitchen.
'What's on the agenda?' That question reverberated through my mind, along with what she'd said last night, 'not tonight', and then Dani, 'still here tomorrow'.
"Bacon, you like bacon?" I knew they did, "fried taters, uggs, camelope," I told her, afraid to voice what I was actually thinking.
"Mmm, sounds good, but I believe that's what's sometimes known as a MENU, not an agenda," she laughed.
In my defense, she did have me a bit off guard, wearing one of Dani's silky spaghetti-strap nightgowns coming about to her upper mid-thigh. She's several inches taller than Dani, so naturally, it comes a bit higher. No complaint from me! Seems I'm saying that a lot these days. It was going to be a long, long day!
Dani was wearing one of her long silky blouses. Far as I could tell, nothing else.
"Well, I dunno about an 'agenda' then," I told her. Other than thinking that today is not 'tonight' as in 'no fucking tonight' they'd said last night. Maybe today...? Does that even make sense? I shook my head, it was not gonna happen, I was pretty sure. Of course, I'd been much more than 'pretty sure' that last night would never happen in this lifetime, either. "You girls can dream up an agenda if you'd like, seemed to do pretty well with one last night."
She chuckled, helping me carry breakfast into the other room where Dani and Richard were already sitting at the breakfast table. I'd had plates and silverware out before anyone else was up.
After we all sat, I asked Dani, "Umm, Hon, just curious but was there anything in those brownies that we should know about? After all, Richard is a doctor... some things might not be too acceptable."
She chuckled, "Whatever would you think? Let's see -- chocolate brownie mix, walnuts, vanilla, oil, eggs, that's about it, I think."
"No, umm... special ingredients?" I asked
"No, why would you ask, I just thought brownies were a good dessert... other than... you know..."
I rolled my eyes. Of course, I shouldn't have thought she'd give something like that to Jenny and Richard without their knowing.
"So... speaking of last night... everyone good with... last night?" Dani asked as she handed the plate of bacon to Jenny, "personally, I enjoyed every second."
"I thought last night was rather phenomenal, love the new hot tub," Jenny offered.
"Hey, I think you know what I thought, was a bit scary, I'd never intended to talk about any of that," I said, enjoying the morning's view as well, wondering what more surprises today might bring.
All eyes turned toward Richard, he was the one I was most worried about, hearing, and now knowing, my fantasies toward his wife. "I was... shall I say... surprised," he said, "never saw any of that coming... but have to admit that it was fun... a little jealous," he chuckled, "LOT jealous," he corrected, but under the circumstances, was a little hard to complain. The company was... quite enjoyable!" he added.
"So," Jenny began, "do we... or was last night a one-time thing?"
"Richard?" Dani asked, "that's a question I think you need to answer, you want last night to be a one-timer or... explore it a little further? And, like we said last night, no hard feelings from any of us if you'd rather keep it as only last night."
She looked back and forth between Jenny and me, getting our confirmation, we both agreed -- no hard feelings. But I was hoping...!
He thought for a couple minutes, eating a bite, "I think... as long as we can still say no... I'm okay... maybe not... but like last night." I knew how he felt, it was a little hard to say it... to fuck each other's spouse, that was a big step. I had the benefit of my dream, the 'reality' or what I'd 'thought' was reality, already.
"How about," Jenny began, "I'd kind of like to hear a little more of Robert's dream... if that's okay with you guys," she said.
Dani nodded enthusiastically, "I'd kind of like to hear about your date with April," she said.
"Umm, yeah... okay..." I told her, but I had another idea churning through my mind as well, something I thought would be fun with Jenny and Richard.
After the breakfast dishes were all put in the dishwasher and the kitchen and dining room cleaned up, I suggested we go for a drive before getting into the story again. We piled into our Accord, us guys in front and the girls in back, Jenny asking where we were going. "Have to show you," I told her.
Dani figured it out within about ten minutes of leaving the house. Neither Jenny nor Richard knew until about forty minutes later, we stopped in front of the driveway, where Dani and I had stopped just three days earlier, the entrance to Dani's grandparents' old farm.
"I remember this place! Thought I recognized where we were but it's been so long," Jenny said, "we were just teenagers last time I was here.
"This was my grandparents' farm, way back when we were kids," Dani explained to Richard.
"That barn... we had so much fun in there," she laughed, "we were lucky we didn't kill ourselves..." she looked over at Richard, "it has big roof beams we used to climb on. If we had fallen... and speaking of falling, remember that loft," she asked Dani, "how we used to jump off it into the hay below?"
Dani smiled, remembering. "Yeah, we had a lot of fun in there, didn't we. I'd kind of forgotten."
"Anddd..." Jenny said, drawing it out, "I suppose you've forgotten about those two boys...?"
Dani's face turned a bright blush, "Oh God, Yesss, forgotten... and you just had to mention it, didn't you?"
She giggled, I love hearing that sexy giggle, "Uhuh, how could I not... remember that night... that we made out with them in the hay... let them play with our little boobies," Dani said.
Dani groaned. "What? You never told me about that before, details, details, girl!" I told my wife.
She looked at me, "Seriously? I don't know, we were kids, high school, over thirty years ago. We kissed, they felt us up, we rolled around in the hay."
I couldn't help but grin, imagining my wife and Jenny rolling around in the hay with a couple boys, "Just once... or was this a recurring thing?"
She rolled her eyes, "They were visiting," she pointed down the road, "the next house down, I never saw them again... just happened to be one of the times that Jen was visiting, too."
Jenny giggled, "It was fun, though, wasn't it," she said.
"They get your tops off?" I asked. Richard was grinning, too, probably thinking about the same thing I was.
"Nooo!" Jenny said, "at least not all the way," she added with a little chuckle.
"We're thinking of trying to find the owner, see if it might possibly be for sale," Dani said.
"Wow, now that would be cool," Jenny said, "maybe we could... you know... reenact that little scene in the hay... "
"Jen! I suppose you'll want us to find some cute stray guys to do it with, too!"
"And Robert and I'll hide in the loft to watch," Richard added, with a laugh. Jenny bopped him on the back of his head with her open hand, eliciting a sharp 'OW!" Kind of a fake expression of pain, though.
"This time, you need to take your tops all the way off, though," I suggested.
"Maybe everything else, too," Richard added.
"Perverts! You guys are warped!" Jenny and Dani said almost in tandem.
We stopped in the same little pizza place in Othello, the 'Time Out' (where did they get that name?). Both Jenny and Richard were just as impressed with the pizza as Dani and I had been.
We got home a little after three, and I said I wanted to talk about another part of my dreams, maybe a little 'show and tell'. "Ooh, yes!" Jenny quipped, "go for it!"
I was a LOT braver about it than the night before!
"But first, we need to do a little shopping," I said, "Rich, you wanna go shopping?" I asked him.
"Sure, what are we shopping for?"
"Can't say now, just have to show you when we find it," I told him.
An hour and a half later, we were back home. Richard had seemed to enjoy our little shopping expedition, buying a couple things himself. If you guessed that we went to Castle, the sex store on Columbia Center Boulevard, you'd be right. It was the second time I'd been there, Richard's first. He was surprised when I pulled into their lot, then embarrassed when we went inside. He got over it fairly quickly as we laughed over some of the 'treasures' we found and what we might want to do with them to our wives.
When I saw the remote-controlled bullet vibrators, I asked Sally, one of the sales ladies, if something like that could be inside a woman for a day without her realizing it. I know it had worked that way in my dream but real life?
"Has she ever used a vibrator before?" she asked.
"No," I told her, "I just thought it might be fun to introduce her to one... by surprise."
She chuckled, "Get her nice and excited then just slip it inside her," and she showed me how it went in. No, not on herself! Dammit. "And yes, a small one like these can be inside her all day without her even noticing, kind of like a tampon... except lots more fun," she chuckled. Then she explained to me (us, because Richard had decided to get one, too) how to use it to drive our wives to distraction.
I just didn't know when, since Dani was leaving for Montana early tomorrow morning.
ooOoo
Richard and I had gotten home, stashed our purchases and I'd grilled a wonderful rib steak dinner that we'd stopped and bought at Safeway. The persistent sexual innuendos at dinner were more than a little intoxicating, leaving all of us in a state of acute enhanced libido.
"Remember," I began with the dream event after dinner, "I said that Dani's first night alone with Alan Ryder was a whole 'nother' story?
"This one was different, kind of weird," I said, realizing that they were ALL 'kind of weird'. "For all the rest I was there, this time I wasn't. It was like I was seeing it all through Dani's eyes, I even knew her thoughts. But anyway..."
"Dani had been with Alan all day, they'd gone shopping, and he'd bought her a couple sexy, leather outfits. You know how much Dani loves leather. Shoes, some lingerie, manicure, pedicure, the works to make her look and feel glamorous. By the time they were back at his house, she was... shall we say... a little more than randy, like a LOT more. Climbing the walls, to be more accurate.
"When they got to his house, he asked her if she remembered the night he'd tied her to the bed... guess that was a story she'd never gotten around to telling me. Anyway, he asked Dani if she wanted to do something like it again." I looked at Dani, "You were more than receptive, thinking about being spread-eagled on his bed, at his mercy."
The plan that had been forming in my feeble brain during the day, "Why don't we go upstairs for this, maybe a little show and tell." I chuckled, "Perhaps a little different than the show and tell back in kindergarten."
So, Richard and I grabbed a dining chair each, and we followed our girls up the stairs to our bedroom. Was tonight the night? Dani with another man? Jenny and me? My heart was pounding, my tummy full of butterflies, my excitement level had reached a fevered pitch. We'd been with Jenny and Richard all day, anticipation growing, all four of us knowing that something was going to happen later, but no idea what. Now that it was starting, my dick was responding, quite favorably, I might add.
Once inside our bedroom, I dug out the blindfold from Dani's drawer that I'd bought a few weeks earlier, "First thing he did was blindfold you," putting it over Dani's eyes and giving the one I'd just bought to Richard for Jenny.
"See anything?" I asked. Both girls answered that it was total black.
"He made you undress yourself... so, girls, we're waiting... and you made it sexy, so I guess... this can be practice for when we find that club in Tampa."
"Richard," I said, "Alan Ryder enjoyed these next few minutes a lot. I think you and I will, too... maybe even... probably, our girls."
And we did! From that first button, seeing the looks on our girls' faces, how apprehensive they were, so much different than last night. It made it seem more... enticing. Dani was a little quicker than Jenny and watching her reaching behind herself and unlatching the snap on her bra right in front of Richard was, and I've said it before, just holy shit! My dick was so fucking hard, straining to burst through my pants.
He'd seen Dani's tits the night before but my heart was pounding as her bra straps fell off her shoulders and she held her hands over herself, not letting it fall off completely. I wanted to pull her hands away or at least tell her to move them but didn't want to spoil the mood in the room, which was so charged with sex. What the hell would it be like, if it ever happened in that strip club in Tampa?
While Dani stood there, looking like she had no idea what to do next, Jenny was pulling her blouse off, letting us see her sheer, lacy bra, one she'd borrowed from Dani that morning, one of Dani's favorites from a long time ago that she just hadn't been able to throw away after nursing the kids and it not fitting any more. It was very sheer, letting Jenny's nipples show through, sexy as hell! Her boobs might be smaller than Dani's but on her thin frame... I can't even begin to put into words how sexy that forty-eight-year-old woman's body is.
Dani let her bra fall to the floor, still covering her now naked breasts with her hands. If she's this frightened of undressing in front of one man, Richard, what the hell will it be like when she knows that millions will be watching... in theaters with fifty-foot screens, at home on their big-screen tvs?
It was hard to know where to watch, there were two sexy women undressing in front of us. Dani was still hiding her tits when Jenny took her bra off and laid it on the bed behind her, her upturned nipples hard and aroused. She felt behind her, finding the end of the bed and sitting to take off her shoes, then her socks. Never in a million years would I have expected to be watching the gorgeous Jennifer Garland, Dani's best friend, undressing in our bedroom. Hell, same thing for Dani, undressing in front of Jenny's husband.
I glanced at the window, realizing how stupid it had been to leave that blind open. How stupid it was that I still wasn't going to close it. It was dark outside, but bright lights on in our bedroom. If the neighbors, a couple about our age, happened to be in a room on that side of their house, they'd have a clear view of the excitement in our bedroom.
And I realized, like in my dreams, the thought that someone might be watching was a fucking GIANT turn-on for me. It was a hell of a temptation to call the neighbor and tell them they might want to watch our window the next half-hour or so.
I could do a blow-by-blow of our girls getting naked but suffice it to say that they were both ready for the big time. That club in Tampa is gonna be blown away!
Both were sitting on the end of the bed, down to their panties, matching their removed bras, by the way, which I'd suggested they keep for now. I didn't have any particular plans for them, just thought later, maybe one at a time, would be more fun. Most likely, Richard would find taking Dani's panties off a very enjoyable task. I could sure as hell live with having to take Jenny's off!
You have any idea how badly I wanted to reach out and touch? My body was trembling in anticipation. I only wished... No doubt Richard had the same wish, only in reverse.
I remembered what Alan Ryder had told Dani that night, "You girls have to use the bathroom? Now would be the time to do it," I suggested. Dani nodded and took Jenny's hand. I got up, leading Dani to the bathroom door. They'd just have to struggle in their dark inside to find everything. A few minutes later, the door opened again, and I suggested to Richard that he help them find the way back.
"Okay... I want you to spread your legs, play with yourselves." Alan hadn't had Dani do that, but hell, the girls didn't know that, and I sure as hell wasn't above taking advantage of the situation.
"I... never..." Jenny started to say.
"No argument... unless you want to be spanked," I said, almost feeling guilty with myself... almost.
Dani and Jenny both looked back and forth with their blindfolded eyes, like they were trying to see what the other was doing. Dani was the first, her fingers going between her legs over her panties, spreading her legs apart, just a little, rubbing herself, letting out a moan. Jenny followed.
"Under the panties," Richard prompted, surprising me. He was getting into this. Yesss! Richard's a very competent doctor, more than competent, actually, from the stories I've heard. I know he's even saved several babies' lives. What a fucking feeling that must be! But away from work, he's always been reserved, a little shy, even around Dani and me, and now, he's here telling his wife 'under the panties'!
"Oh God, I haven't felt like this since... one time before Richard," Jenny said as her hand disappeared under the lace of her black panties. My heart was pounding, watching these two beautiful, nearly naked women, lifetime best friends, fingers disappearing, first under skimpy panties, then... elsewhere, in front of both their husbands, a soliloquy of moans, legs squeezed together.
Jenny's little inadvertent admission caught Richard's attention from his staring at our almost naked wives. "And what might that have been, dearest?"
Her face got a deep blush, "I... uhh..." stammering like maybe she regretted what she'd just said. She looked so fucking sexy with the blush on her face and her fingers inside herself.
"You.. uhh... what?" Richard asked again, wanting an explanation of 'before Richard'.
"Do I have to tell?" she squeaked, fingers working in and out of herself.
"Unless... I've never spanked a girl before, but now might be a good time to start," he answered. This was the Richard I've known for nearly thirty years?
Dani was... I wasn't sure of her expression, but suspected she was glad it wasn't her and that we'd already discussed her 'before Robert' assignation, New Year's Eve with the creep. Apparently, Jenny and Richard had never had 'the talk'.
"It was..." her blush had only gotten redder.
"Wait... " Richard interrupted, "you girls need to be sitting on our laps for this." He stood and extended his hand to his wife to help her up. Her hand... with the damp fingers, looking for all the world like they'd been in a very, very private place. Then the couple steps to the chair and onto his lap. Likewise, I helped Dani to mine, my arm going around her tummy and up to cup a naked boob, pinching her nipple, groaning when she sucked the juices off her fingers. I'd never imagined how exciting and arousing it could be doing something like that in front of another guy.
"You already know what she's about to say, don't you?" I whispered to Dani.
"MMhmmmm," she drawled out her affirmative response, just as quietly.
I glanced over at Richard and Jenny. He was sitting there with her on his lap, rubbing his hand over her silky panties, motioning to me... like... fuck, like he wanted our girls to trade places?
I know we'd traded the night before... only to whet our appetites... big time! But tonight seemed different, this time it was Richard making the suggestion. I only hoped what I was thinking that meant!
I nodded, he smiled, and I whispered in Dani's ear. She stood, reached out, groping for Jenny's hand, "Jen," she finally said when she couldn't find it, "give me your hand."
Jenny reached her hand toward Dani's voice. Richard gripped it and led it toward Dani's until they were finally gripping together. Dani gave a little tug, and Jen stood, Dani telling her, "Our guys want us to switch places again."
This time, I was pretty sure the end result would be different than last night, much different, and my dick was reacting... hopeful!
I reached out to Jenny, gripping around her waist, and guided her nearly naked body to my lap, her back to me. It was a little hard to resist cupping both tits and rolling her nipples between my fingers. So I didn't... resist, that is. Jenny's tits were fucking sexy. And those hard little nubbin nipples! Just touching her sent shockwaves through my body. How damned long could I do this before...? Not very!
"Mmmm," she and Dani cooed, almost in unison. I'd almost forgotten in my excitement, but Richard was tweaking Dani in almost the same way. I'd put money that he was just as hard as I was. Doubt I'd get many takers, though.
"You were about to tell us something?" I asked Jenny.
She squirmed on my lap, spreading her legs apart, grinding her panty-covered pussy on my hardness. Those fucking jeans were going to have to go! As it was, I let out my own little moan. Seeing Dani, so close to naked, sitting with Richard was doing nothing except enhancing my lust, too. If Dani and I hadn't done what we had the night before, I'm sure I'd have come in those jeans right then.
"Tell us," I told her again, pinching and pulling a nipple to reinforce my words.
"Okay, okay... just don't stop doing that," she said. Richard was watching her, his hands still cupping Dani's breasts, her nipples poking through between his fingers'. "He was in my dance squad in college, Jason. He was a senior, two years ahead of me, a really good dancer. Anyway, every time we touched, I got... tingly all over... I'd had such a crush on the guy, ever since the first time I saw him. I'd had a few boyfriends, two that I'd even slept with but never had the hots like for Jase. I know he did on me, too, but we..." She paused, what seemed like forever, like she was thinking what to say next... or whether or not she even should say it.
"We... what?" Richard finally asked.
"Sweet," she started again, "you know you don't have to be jealous of him. When I met you... you were the kind of guy a girl falls in love with, that she wants to spend her life with, my Prince Charming. Jase was... kinda hard to explain... different... looking back now, being all grown up, it was silly. But he was the guy any girl wanted nothing more than to be in his bed... naked. And I did... sooo bad!
"Except... we weren't supposed to date in the group, Coach told us it was instant dismissal, so we just didn't. Well, after opening night of a new routine, that night we all went out to celebrate, and... I guess... we both drank a little too much. When he invited me back to his apartment... I knew I shouldn't have, but I did. I was so on fire... kinda like... right now!
"He had this really soft rug in his living room... you really want to hear this?" she asked, I presume asking her husband. I sure as hell did. This was a new, and as I discovered, a very exciting experience; thinking of Jenny with some other guy, other than Richard. She's always been so strait-laced; beautiful, yet someone I'd never in a quadrillion years expected to... That was why it was such a surprise. That evening in my dream hadn't been real. But this...?
Richard laughed, a very nervous laugh, "No... but I can't NOT hear it." I knew what he meant, it's kinda like I'd felt in some of my dreams, Dani telling me about some of her escapades with Alan. Kind of like that night in Reno, Mark in our room... that kiss. Impossible to say no, to look away, bad as I'd wanted to.
"We'd been dancing together for over a year by then... almost two years, hot for each other since that first day. I couldn't have stopped myself for anything. That night... we lay down on that rug and kissed... it was our first kiss ever. I knew then we were going to... and we both knew we'd probably get kicked off the squad if Teri ever found out, she was our coach, Teri Evers."
My right hand started the journey down Jenny's muscled tummy, destination... known. Her breathing got a little ragged, knowing where that destination was. By the time she started speaking again, I was just tickling her skin under the elastic of the top of her panties.
"It was... it was... Richard, stop me any time you want. Otherwise, I'm going to tell it like I remember... how I felt it."
My fingers sneaked about an inch inside her panties, then when she started to squirm, they moved to the outside and rubbed lightly, teasing... barely pressing the silk inside her.
"He unbuttoned my blouse... I wasn't wearing a bra... didn't much back then because... it felt sexy... and my little boobs. I liked it." Shit, I didn't ever remember Jenny not wearing a bra, guess it was quite a bit later when I knew her. This would have been long before Dani and I were together.
"And then I felt him sucking. He wasn't the first, but... oh my!"
God, I wanted to do exactly that!
"It was then I told him, 'Jase, make love to me.' God, I haven't thought about that night for so long! Now, it's all coming back like it was yesterday."
And God, Jenny's silk panties felt so good to my fingers... almost as good as her naked nipple. She let out a little moan and another squirm when I pressed a little harder.
She gave a little shudder, spreading her legs a little wider... an invitation. God, I wanted to shed my pants and boxers, letting myself slip inside her. Not... yet, though.
Jenny was wet when my fingers did their thing, where my dick wanted to be. Richard, too, his fingers doing what mine were doing, except inside my wife.
"And then I felt him pushing inside me... oh yes, like that..." Two fingers pressed themselves into her, feeling her slickness, her heat, to the knuckles... and then further, pressing hard, flexing inside her, those little movements that have always driven Dani crazy. Jenny appeared to be enjoying it, too, thrusting her hips and letting out the little "Ohhs." For the sake of letting her finish the story, I paused, letting those fingers just rest there.
"Mmm, wish you wouldn't stop that," she admonished.
"Seemed to be distracting you from your story," I explained.
She let out a groan, "Think it's about finished... he fucked me on the floor, then again on his bed, then in the morning on the kitchen counter while we were making breakfast. Sooo good!"
"And I presume that probably wasn't the only time?" Richard asked.
Jenny shook her head, "Nuhuh, that was in March. His graduation was the first of June. We did it... I have no idea how many times in-between. And Coach never found out, far as we knew, anyway."
"So, what happened?" Richard asked, "guess you didn't marry him."
Jenny let out a little laugh, "He was from LA, went home after graduation. Besides... other than fucking, he was kind of an asshole. And he picked his nose. Gross!"
After the laughter died down, I asked, "Okay, with that, you girls ready for these outfits Richard and I bought today? Like Alan had for Dani that night?"
"Wait a minute," Jenny said, "I told you guys my deep, dark secret, I expect the same from you."
Richard and I looked at each other. I sort of suspected he was a lot like me in that regard, pretty much a non-existent sex life... before.
"I don't know what to say, I had some dates but Dani was my first... and only," I said.
"What about... your dream, I know there's a lot more you're not telling us," Jenny suggested.
"Yeah, you said something about the rest of the night after the strip club, something about April, what was that?" Dani asked.
I rolled my eyes, "After... the strip club, we'd already planned that I was going home with April, her husband was out of town and she wanted to play. Apparently, he knew about it but they'd never done anything like it before. I was so fuckin' horny, I hadn't had any sex for so long, and after watching Dani with Alan so many times... then that strip club! So was she. That strip club, said she was going back with her husband, I think she was jealous of what Dani had done, wanted to herself, but not without him there.
"At her place, I think it took me about a second and a half to come in her mouth." I shuddered, remembering, "God, her mouth and her throat felt so good, sucking me, thinking about Dani on that stage. I came so hard. We were still in the living room, hadn't even made it to her bedroom."
"She followed that with her own strip tease, 'practicing,' she said, teasing me with her dress, pretending she was taking it off, then not, finally letting it fall off just as she closed her bedroom door, leaving me panicked in the hall, thinking she was through for the night, had just been mocking me the whole time."
Jenny stood up, turning around and sat back down across my lap, facing me, teasing my lips with a nipple. No, I didn't even try to resist, my mouth opened, sucking her nipple in.
"What then? Don't leave us hanging out in the hall," Dani interrupted.
Jenny was squirming on my lap, my hands on her butt, pulling her tighter, my lips wrapped around her, trying to suck her whole tit in my mouth. 'Out in the hall' wasn't high on my worry list at the moment. However, I'd started this... my mouth reluctantly releasing her succulent body part, "I waited... seemed like forever, afraid she'd just been teasing me, was going to leave me there. Then... she told me to come in... she was sitting on her bed wearing a pink babydoll, nothing else. She said it's what she'd worn on their wedding night, thought I'd like it, too... yeah... did!
"She started to push the straps off her shoulders. I told her I liked it on, was so fucking sexy! We kissed... and then she said she wanted me to fuck her, that she'd been waiting all week."
"Ohh, God," Dani moaned, "that's how I'd want to seduce Alan... tease him, put on something ultra-sexy... and on the floor, maybe in front of the fireplace, a roaring fire, a big bear rug... like Jenny said... him behind... fucking me so hard! Except... I'm not... I won't!
That vision went through my mind. I know what she says now, but...
"How, how'd you do it, fuck her?" Dani asked, sounding... almost frantically needing to know.
I groaned, that vision of Dani and Alan Ryder had gotten the better of me. I was past the point of endurance, not sure if I could relive more of that night. "She... pushed me down, on the bed... straddled me," God, that night had become so vivid, "let herself down, her pussy slowly engulfing me..."
"I can't do this any longer," I mumbled, boosting Jenny up, motioning to Richard to follow me. Maybe I've said it before but I was so hard! We left our wives sitting on the foot of the bed. I pulled out the two body suits from the bag from Castle. Richard looked at me inquisitively, "I'll show you," I told him. Another one of those 'mysteries'. I'd never seen or heard of anything like this before my accident. Now, I knew exactly what it was and how to use it.
"Time to lose the panties," I said, after we'd returned to our girls. I glanced at Richard, wondering if he still intended the switch. He knew exactly what I was thinking, nodding his agreement. With that, we knelt in front of each other's wife, and I ran my shaking hands up Jenny's slim, sexy legs. Maybe I've mentioned it before, but everything about this forty-eight-year-old dancer is sexy. I would NEVER have expected to find myself in this position.
I watched the other couple in the room as my shaking fingers hooked over the top of Jenny's panties. She pushed herself up so they'd slide down and I tugged... My heart was pounding, anticipating... not trading back. I was suddenly struck by the immensity of what we were about to do and my heart rate must have doubled, the bile rising in my throat. Jenny... could I actually go through with this? Could she? And most of all, could I actually allow Dani to be fucked by another man? Even Richard? We were minutes from finding out!
If there's one person I could trust with Dani, it would be her best friend's husband. Even though he and I aren't the closest friends like Dani and Jenny, we've all known each other long enough to know that he's the one person on earth who I would trust unequivocally. It wouldn't be the soul-searing fear and jealousy like I knew watching her with Alan Ryder, Mark, or some other guy would bring. But still... Could we, the four of us... actually do it?
I could tell Jenny was tense, too, bllindfolded, not knowing. Neither her nor Dani had any idea what was coming. This was going to be a first for all of us, Dani and Jenny since before we were married twenty-eight years earlier, Richand and me forever.
God, Jenny is beautiful! So fucking sexy, flat, tight dancer's tummy, slim legs, her skin so soft... smooth, hairless, glistening pussy lips, the scent of sex so strong. I pulled her thong to her knees and leaned forward ticking her navel with my tongue. Jenny shivered, a little moan, her hands in my hair, pressing down, letting me know what she wanted.
Instead, I slowly worked my way up, little nibbles, sucking on her soft skin, all the way up to her right nipple, sucking it in, rolling it between my lips, feeling Jenny's hands massaging my head, listening to her moans of enjoyment. Out of the corner of my eyes I saw Richard's mouth between my wife's legs.
I switched to Jenny's other tit, sucking it in, all the way into my mouth, doing my best to swallow it. Jenny's 'massaging' has taken on an urgency. It was my cue to begin the long journey down... down... down, never taking my mouth off her skin, pushing her legs apart... and tasting for the first time in my life a woman other than my Dani, forgetting momentarily the bodysuits I've planned for our wives. It was so fucking tempting to just fuck her, skipping the stupid thing. My dick was throbbing, every cell in my body on fire, the adrenaline, testosterone, or whatever surging through me, pushing me nearly out of my mind. Jenny too, from the way she was responding, her hands pulling me into her, the moans, the...
I gave one last suck of her clit and backed away, getting a loud groan.
Dani, too, was on her back at the edge of the bed, legs spread apart, Richard intent on making her come.
"Going to get you dressed appropriately," I told Jenny, "too bad you can't see how much your husband is enjoying my wife right now." Dani was quite literally wailing with Richard's mouth and tongue working on her. As far as I knew this was her first time, her pussy being eaten by another person.
"Ohhh," she moaned, "think he's... always wanted to do that... always had a thing for her," Jenny said.
"Well, I have had for you," I admitted, especially since I awoke. But if I was honest with myself, it had been a LOT longer than that. What she'd said about Richard having the long-time crush on Dani hardly made a dent in my crazed mind.
Jenny's tall, the leotard-body suits were a one-size-fits-all. Except, it seemed tiny when I opened the package. No way could that go on either Jenny or Dani. I didn't remember it being quite so small when Alan put it on Dani in my dream. Thankfully, it was stretchy, very stretchy, spandex. Jenny was sitting on the end of the bed, and I pulled it up her legs. Richard was watching, not knowing how it went on..
When I directed her arms into the spandex sleeves, she asked, "What is this, it's weird?"
I chuckled, "You'll see in just a couple minutes, you'll like it." I hoped!
Richard began following my lead, pulling the other on my Daniella. I wondered if he was as nervous as I was.
God, so fucking sexy. It stretched over every curve of Jenny's body like a second skin, so thin, nearly transparent. We could see the dimples of her nipples, the indention of her navel, the little rolls of fat, or would have if there had been any. Richard was a little behind me, not knowing exactly how it went on, so he was watching me put it on his wife, then became mesmerized at how it looked on her.
The sleeves were about six-inches longer than her arms with no hole in the ends for hands. Remembering from my dream, I pulled one of the sleeves so that Jenny's arm was across her tummy just below her tits, and stretched the sleeve behind her back, pulling it very tight so it would reach the big button on her opposite side, then followed with the other sleeve, so it held her arms in place tight to her body kind of like a strait-jacket. Except this was stretchy so she could pull her arms, just not out of the sleeve, the spandex pulling them back. I don't think Harry Houdini could get out of the thing.
The best part? The open crotch, perfect for fucking. And we weren't switching back!
And then Richard's phone rang. I think the four of us all groaned in unison. He looked at it, "The hospital, I have to answer it." He listened for a couple minutes, then his only words, "I'll be there in ten minutes."
He clicked it off, then with a very disappointed groan, told us, "Brenda, Dr Holloway, was sideswiped on her way to the hospital, and there's a set of twins about to deliver. She has some minor injuries and obviously can't attend. I have to go.
It killed the mood in the room completely. "We'll get Jenny back in her clothes and take her home," I told him, as Dani voiced her agreement.
And then Richard was gone, it was just the three of us... like in my dream. Except, we weren't doing this, not without Richard here. I took off Jenny's blindfold, she squinted and very gradually began to open her eyes. The room wasn't bright, but it was lit up and after being blindfolded as long as she had been...
Then I began to undo her arms, "Wait," she said, "you and Dani... I want to stay and watch. Rich probably won't be home for hours."
I started to say something, I wasn't sure what, then saw the smile creep across Dani's face, "I think... that would be fun," Dani said. My excitement that had been temporarily killed a moment earlier was coming back strong.
"I like it," Dani said, "we've never been watched before."
"Except," I reminded her, "last night."
"Yeah... last night.." as her body began to tremble, remembering. Me too. Last night was hot but different. Jenny and Richard were participants, it was mutual. This was strictly voyeuristic on Jenny's part. It was hot as hell! And Dani was feeling it, too.
"You want to lose the suit?" I asked Jenny, helping her over to one of the chairs. I was disappointed but not to the point that I wasn't going to enjoy the hell out of the rest of the evening.
"No," she said, pulling at her arms, "I kinda like it. It'll keep me from... you know, taking the edge off before Richard and I... later."
I chuckled, "What, you don't want to say the word 'fuck'?"
Jenny's face reddened, her only reaction. It was enough.
I turned back to Dani, intending to begin where Richard had finished when Jenny interrupted once more, "Umm... if you wouldn't mind, would you set up my phone on video... for Richard, since he can't be here?" Jenny asked.
"Oh yeah," I answered, "good idea, I'm sure we'll enjoy it, too." I didn't have to ask Dani, this I was going to do. I liked it!
I found Jenny's pants where she'd dropped them earlier, reminding me of her sexy stripping, her phone was in a pocket. I pressed the power button and it came to life asking for a password, "What's your password?" I asked.
"Jenny," she said, "J E..."
"God, girl, I know how to spell Jenny." She laughed, lightening the mood. Dani and I both gave a chuckle, too.
It came on, and I pressed the phone icon, looking around the room for a good place to put it. Dani's dresser, it's a little taller than her armoire and in a perfect spot just past the bottom of the bed. Dani has a pretty seashell on a little stand that she'd bought at the Oregon coast several years ago. I moved the shell and replaced it with Jenny's phone, positioning it just right to pick up the bed, then pressed the video icon and hit the record button. I'd noticed her battery was nearly full so that wouldn't be a problem, either. Plus, it was an iPhone 12, so it was going to take excellent videos.
I suggested to Jenny that we move her chair so she'd be in view of the lens as well. She stood and I scooted her chair over, then checked her screen to make sure, perfect.
"
"Why don't you open your legs a little to give your husband a little view of what he's missing," I suggested to her. She did and my heart gave a little flip-flop, taking in the view as well. It was Sharon Stone, Basic Instinct, times ten! Pink, engorged pussy lips, glistening with her juices. And that look on Jenny's face, too, no doubt how horny that girl was! I hoped her phone camera did her justice.
"Hope when you see this, you'll enjoy it as much as we're going to." I told Richard into the phone.
I turned my attention back to Dani. I was NOT going to let the lack of Richard spoil our fun. Just having Jenny watching was plenty to spice up what was still going to be a very enticing evening.
Dani's leotard was pulled up, everything except her arms in the sleeves dangling on each side. I pushed it back down her shoulders enough to get her arms started then helped push them through. "Isn't there an end to these things?" she asked when her hands never reached the arm holes, still trapped inside the spandex. Like Jenny, the rest of her upper body was so mouthwatering, tucked away inside with every curve and bump showing through the sheer material.
I wrapped the ends of the sleeves around her back the same as Jenny, pulling them tight and fastening in place with the big buttons. She instinctively pulling at her arms, trying to get them loose, the same as Jenny had done, but the material just stretched, pulling them back into place.
"You can sit," I told Dani, "I'll be right back." The leather neck brace was hidden in the closet in our dressing room. This thing alone had cost nearly three-hundred dollars, but it was worth every penny; stiff leather, flaring out at the shoulders, heavily padded for comfort, lacing up the back
"What's this?" Dani asked when I pulled it apart and fitted it around her neck.
"You'll see," I told her, "it's something Alan did with you in Tampa, something I'm sure he'd love to do to you for real when you're both alone in that ranch house in Montana," I chuckled.
I went behind and threaded the laces through the holes. The salesgirl also told us that the laces were unbreakable so they could be pulled tight, "Don't be afraid, it's cushioned enough it won't hurt, or choke," she assured. "You can't get it too tight, the tighter the better," the salesgirl had said when Richard and I were at the store.
Just to be sure, I told Dani to tell me if it was hurting her, as I began pulling tight at each set of holes. "Hurt?" I asked.
"No, but... I can't move my head."
"I think that's kind of the point," I told her, "there's going to be a reason for that." Yeah, and I was damned well looking forward to that 'reason'.
"Ohh, this feels so weird," Dani said, her head straight ahead, when I'd finished lacing and tied a bow-knot in the top, "I can't move it even a little bit." I positioned her, her butt just back from the end of the bed where I wanted her and helped her to lean back, her legs dangling off the bed.
"Now, the fun part," I told her. I'd also retrieved the straps and slippers along with the brace. I put the slippers on her feet, a small hook on each side of each one, then long, leather straps clipped to the hook on each side of the neck brace. She had absolutely no fuckin' clue what I was doing.
The opposite ends of the straps split into two a few inches from the end, with a clip on both ends. Those clips hooked into the hooks on each side of the slippers, and once straps were secured to both feet, I lifted her feet so that her legs were straight and began pulling the tightening straps for both, simultaneously.
"Ohh, ohh," Dani muttered as her legs were gradually pulled up, "what...?" I glanced at Jenny, watching with wide eyes. "I can't..." Dani mumbled when I'd pulled the strap so that her legs were winched straight up in the air, "can't... hold them..."
"That's the point, love, let your legs swing down to the sides." All she could do was let them swing in an arc... and oh, did that open up the view! Her pussy glistened wet with her juices, lips pulled apart, exposing her innermost feminine secrets. I ached to fill that void, but first...
I knelt down at the foot of the bed, careful to not make any noise to avoid letting Dani know where I was, leaned in, and touched between her lips with the tip of my tongue, wriggling it up and down. "Ohh, Ohh, God!" Dani moaned, trying to thrust her hips up to my mouth. All I gave her, though, was the tip of my tongue, listening to her whimpering. Her taste, oh, I love the taste of her when she's like this. Mouthwatering!
"More... deeper... pleeese!" she whimpered.
That was my cue, back away, again quietly, listening to Dani's whimpering. I glanced at Jenny, sitting, squirming, her mouth open, pulling at her arms.
Jenny's phone, the video, it's what Alan Ryder had done. He showed me the video one morning, what a fucking experience that was on his wall-sized TV and sound system.! I picked up the phone off its stand and zoomed it in on Dani's face, hoping it was picking up the sound of her whimpers. I tried to be very quiet, not giving anything away to Dani, she had no idea what I was doing. I got nice pictures of her in the bodysuit, showing off her sexy curves, zooming on her tits, then... down, down... to between her legs, how they were spread out, zooming once again on her wide open, juicy cunt. How wet she was, quite literally droplets leaking onto the bed. Richard was going to enjoy this video! Eat your heart out, buddy.
I stood there a moment, at the foot of the bed, taking it all in, getting her on video, Dani so fucking turned on, how her pussy was so engorged, so wet, her clit... and then pivoted to Jenny, eyes temporarily closed, squirming in her chair, pulling at her arms, legs still apart, her pussy probably just as wet as Dani's. If Richard didn't love this...!
I quietly tiptoed back to the dresser and replaced the phone on its stand then undid my pants, trying to not make a noise. My dick was so fucking hard, after everything that had been said and done, I was afraid I'd come the moment it touched Dani's pussy. Thankfully, I'd taken my shoes off long ago. My shirt followed my pants so that I was naked, except a pair of socks. They'd just have to wait, the rest of me was through waiting.
I crept to the foot of the bed, watching Dani's face staring through her blindfold straight up at the ceiling, still little mewls coming from her mouth. I lined my dick up with her open lips, her legs splayed wide to each side, careful to not touch, careful to not make any sound giving my presence away... and pushed, embedding myself deep inside her in one long, hard thrust.
Dani screamed, her trapped arms flailing, trying to free themselves, unable to move her head any direction. I pulled all the way out of her and thrust in again, getting another scream, certainly not a scream of pain.
This time I stayed inside her, grinding, pushing deeper, amazed that my orgasm hadn't already hit. I don't think I'd ever been this deep inside my wife, not ever. Dani's ongoing wail had intensified about tenfold from earlier. Hopefully, our insulated walls were enough to muffle her screams and wailing. I glanced at the window, the blind still wide open. It was dark outside but the light still on in our bedroom. If anyone was watching...
In the excitement, I'd forgotten about Jenny. Until, that is, I saw her struggling to climb up on the bed, her arms still firmly anchored in her stretchy suit. I gave Dani another hard thrust, then another, and watched in amazement as Jenny, on her knees, crawled to straddle Dani's head and lowered her pussy to her mouth, letting out a loud moan as she found her mark, grinding down on Dani's face.
I watched in amazement as Daniella Shore, my wife of twenty-eight years, was eating pussy for the first time in her forty-eight-year life, her best friend's pussy, clearly enjoying it!
As was Jenny, the look on her beautiful face was priceless, the concentration, the 'O' of her mouth... her hips rocking back and forth on Dani's mouth.
I gradually pulled out, then just as slowly pushed back into her, grinding, not wanting to interrupt her meal of Jenny's pussy.
As I watched Jenny's face, she slowly leaned forward, her face upturned, eyes closed, lips slightly open, inviting. I leaned as well, meeting her in a kiss. Her lips opened, massaging mine, her tongue in my mouth. I returned her kiss just as fervently. As we were kissing, I was moving my cock in and out of Dani, so deep. I began to feel her body tensing, shivering, her pussy clenching my cock. I wrapped my arms around Jenny, our kiss having truly become a kiss of lovers.
Dani began whimpering once again, her noises muffled by Jenny's pussy. I began to fuck her hard, feeling my orgasm rising to almost unbelievable heights before it suddenly released, shooting rope after rope of cum inside her.
Jenny's body was trembling in my arms, our kiss finally releasing its hold. She moved back off of Dani, both women panting for breath, all three bodies damp with perspiration. It had been the fuck of a lifetime! Having lost the support of Jenny's body, I collapsed onto Dani, tasting the pungent, sweetness of Jenny's pussy on her lips.
As soon as I broke the kiss with Dani, Jenny's lips replaced mine. Other than in my dream, I'd never seen two women kiss before, not like this, anyway. Jenny still had to be tasting herself on Dani's lips. If you haven't seen two women kiss in passion, you have missed out on one of the most erotic scenes imaginable. My dick was already growing hard at the sight. By the time Jenny pulled away, I could easily have fucked Dani all over again. Instead, I knew I had to help Jenny out of the leotard, let her dress and take her home before Richard arrived. I thought we probably had plenty of time but who knew for sure.
At least I was still a one-woman man... and Dani a one-man woman, albeit a little pussy on the side. The way last night and this evening had unfolded, it was seriously in doubt. I'd kissed Jenny like I've never kissed any woman besides Dani but that hardly counts in the overall scheme of life. Nor did Dani's enjoyment of Jenny's pussy. I climbed off the bed and started the search for the clothes I'd taken off. It wasn't a hard search, a pile at the foot of the bed.
"Umm, before you go, you might want to... undo this contraption... maybe lose the blindfold," Dani suggested as I was putting on my jeans. I looked at her, still spread-eagled on the bed, so scrumptious-looking with cum oozing out of her wide-open pussy. I grabbed Jenny's camera, not wanting to miss recording this sight, our very own porn show, already horny after watching that kiss.
I turned off the video, set Jenny's phone down, and finished dressing, then reluctantly released the tension on the straps, letting Dani's legs down, then had her sit up so I could remove the neck brace. She flexed her legs and twisted her neck back and forth, I guess making sure everything still worked. The rest of it, the leotard and blindfold, she asked, "Nah, I told her, I like them. 'Sides, I might wanna bring home a friend after taking Jenny home."
"You wouldn't do that."
"No, prob'ly not," I agreed, "but it sure sounds fun."
I picked up Jenny's clothes, putting them on the bed beside Dani, then helped her back up out of the chair, going behind her to undo the buttons holding the sleeves. "No, leave them, I'll wear it home, Richard will like it," she said.
Dani was listening to her, "I have a dress she can put over it, in my closet, the blue and white striped one."
I knew the dress, it's one that Dani likes to wear around the house, kind of a lounging dress, one she's never had the courage to wear out of the house. I like it cuz it's short and very clingy, shows off LOTS of skin. Usually, Dani doesn't wear any undies with it, either. Very sheer, too, one that Richard will enjoy finding on his wife, then taking off his wife and finding his present underneath. But at least it'll hide her enough to get her home without making an exhibition of herself, at least too much of an exhibition.
Something else just popped in my head as well, kind of silly but I was curious, "I just remembered, you missed your dance class Saturday, what's with that?"
Jenny laughed, "Uhh, yeah, was sort of preoccupied. I'd sent a message to everyone that we canceled it for one day. What brought that on all of a sudden?"
"Dunno, just popped in my head."
"Well... would you be a dear and send Rich a text, ask him if he has any idea when he'll be home."
"Yup," I picked it up, curious about the video, "We'll want to watch that video with you sometime," I told her. I wondered what Richard was going to think about his wife having her pussy eaten... and that kiss. I knew I was anxious to see it, all of it.
"We'll invite you over, it's set up to wirelessly connect with our TV, so can watch it on the big screen."
Yeah, 'big screen' is right. Theirs is like an eighty-inch TV. Not quite like Alan's in my dream but at least it's real, and damned big, nonetheless. "That'll be fun!" I told her. While that thought was tumbling around in my head, I found her messaging app and sent Richard the text asking when he might be home. A moment later, she got a response, 'Babies fine, should be home in about a half-hour'.
I showed it to Jenny and she smiled, "Perfect," she said, "we better get going, then." I gathered her clothes, the neck brace, straps, and put all in a bag, letting her wear the special slippers.
"You need to video whatever happens, fair's fair," I told her.
"I wouldn't dare not," she answered, "we can watch both together."
"Yeah, whenever that might be, Dani's leaving early tomorrow morning for Montana, who knows how long."
The girls kissed once again, making me wonder if a relationship had permanently changed. I was looking forward to it if it had.
A few minutes later, I'd helped Jenny into Dani's dress, retrieved her purse, and we were on our way. I took Dani's Mustang, not that I was trying to impress a pretty girl with a sexy car, but...
Jenny was quiet on the drive home, theirs is about ten minutes from ours. "Going to be lonesome for you when Dani's gone, isn't it?" she finally said when we were nearly there.
"Yeah," I agreed, "it is. I have a lot to keep me busy, though, I'm going to open a new store in Pasco, a lot of work to do on that."
She looked over at me, a big smile on her face, "That's wonderful, good luck with it. In the meantime, if you ever get lonely, and I know you will, you know you can come over any time."
I glanced, the smile on her face, I wondered if there was a hidden meaning in that invitation... especially after this weekend, "Will, I promise."
When we arrived at their house, I helped her out, then retrieved the house key from her purse, and opened the door. Inside, she asked if I'd open her bedroom door, as that's where she wanted to wait for Richard. Even opening a closed door was a bit hard for her with her arms and hands encased in the spandex.
I got her situated in their bedroom, the 'goodies' on the bed, and told her I needed to get back to Dani. Yeah, I definitely needed to... bad!
Jenny stood before me, a veritable goddess in that short, sexy dress, especially knowing what was underneath it. I had a brief pang of jealousy toward Richard, the treat awaiting him at home, a little regret that we hadn't... "Thank you for a wonderful weekend," she said, "too bad tonight was... interrupted."
Yeah, I thought, too bad. The fantasy of fantasies cut short by a fluke. I started to leave, but she stopped me, "No goodbye kiss? I think after this weekend, it'd be appropriate, don't you?"
I smiled, leaning into her and touched my lips to hers for a moment too long, then pulled back. "No, I meant a KISS, not a peck," she admonished with that lustful smile I'd seen earlier. "Don't you want me horny when Richard gets home?"
Ooookay! So, I gripped Dani's best friend's arms and pulled her to me, our lips mashing together, pressing my hardness to her stomach, our tongues mashing together, her breasts pressed against my chest. We stood there kissing for... I have no idea how long, until we heard the front door opening and closing. I backed away, catching my breath, leaving Jenny... eyes closed, her mouth still in that 'kiss' mode, apparently not worried that her husband will any second walk through the door.
I really needed to get back home to my Dani!
"Gotta go," I told her, wishing I didn't.
"Next time," Jenny said, "we finish what we started. Your dream was right... I want to..."
Oh God!
"Nice and slow, just like your dream... that's how I want to do it."
Oh God!
I stepped out just as Richard was putting his things down in the living room. "You all have fun after I left?" he asked.
I nodded, "We did, your wife is still a virgin, though." Dammit!
He chuckled, "Somehow, I didn't think she'd probably rush right home."
"Yeah, she has some things to show you," I said, shaking his hand, both of us knowing our relationship had changed considerably over the course of a very interesting weekend.
"Tell Dani goodbye for me." He smiled, "And to not do anything rash in Montana."
After a short drive, I was home once again. I parked on the opposite side of the street to not make any noise, then went in through the garage, taking my shoes off. That door can be opened and closed with virtually no sound. I was getting good at the noiseless sneaking. And thankfully, it was a relatively new house with no squeaky floorboards or stairs. Fortunately, I'd also left the bedroom door open when we left, pure happenstance.
Dani appeared to be sleeping when I snuck into the bedroom, on her back, blindfold and leotard still firmly in place, her feet flat up on the bed, knees bent, spread apart, pussy wide open and accessible, little bits of cum still evident. Perfect!
I crouched at the foot of the bed, and like before, leaned in, touching between her pussy lips with the tip of my tongue, gently pressing just a little deeper, flicking inside her, slowly working up to her clit.
"Mmm," she let out a low moan, instinctively spreading her knees a little wider apart. It was my cue to back away for a moment. When she hadn't appeared to be awakened, I resumed, this time licking the tip of her clit, slowly engulfing it in my mouth, gently sucking.
"Ohh, Ohh God! What?"
Now, there was no doubt she was awake and I gave her the full onslaught, sucking her clit, pressing my tongue as deeply into her as I could. She arched her body, the moans coming fast and furious. "Robert, honey, I hope that's you... ohh, ohh fuck that's good!"
I was enjoying this immensely, almost wishing I was Rich Little or some such, that could mimic other people's voices, make her think it wasn't her husband enjoying her pussy.
As much as I was enjoying eating Dani's pussy, my dick was begging for attention, telling me I needed to fuck her! I pulled away, ripped my clothes off... and remembered the hoop, the one I'd bought that night in Reno. The hoop was in our closet in the dressing room. I sprinted, naked, to that closet, and retrieved it off the top shelf right where we'd put it... hell, only a week ago? It seemed like forever, so much had happened since.
A week ago, we hadn't yet been to Tampa, hadn't met Amanda Browning, hadn't... so much! Now, she was leaving to prepare for being the star of a major movie in... like eight hours!
Hoop and bar in hand, I hurried back to my bride, my dick bouncing with every step. Dani was already almost in the right position, I pushed and prodded her knees together until I could press the hoop over her back and up in the crook of her knees, pressing the bar in-between her bent legs and tummy, snapping it in place, holding her knees tightly together, revealing that luscious pussy. Dani was virtually helpless, her arms in those stretch sleeves and her legs in the most delectable position, knees tight together against her chest, held in place by the hoop and bar.
I grabbed some lube out of my nightstand drawer, not that I'd need it, but as tight as I knew her pussy was going to be, it...
And I didn't even let myself finish the thought before I was pressing inside her... so tight... so fucking good!
"Ahh, ahh, ohhhh fuckkk!" Dani started grunting the obscenities as I pressed inside her.
My own groans nearly blurred hers out from my ears. This was... oh fuckk! The heat, the velvety tightness! It was too much! I fucked my wife, her hips bucked, both of us in the throes of ecstasy. That last kiss with Jenny, watching Dani eating Jenny's pussy, the vision of Alan Ryder fucking my wife... of Jenny and Jason, the thoughts blurred together and my orgasm exploded just as Dani let a gigantic scream, her body shuddering and clenching even tighter around me.
It was hard to breathe, both our bodies drenched in sweat as we lay side-by-side, Dani still trussed as she had been. It was several minutes until I had the strength to begin unraveling her.
"If this is our last before I leave tomorrow, guess it's one we can remember, hunh!" she said in her panting breath.
Minutes later, all had been removed, including the blindfold, and Dani and I just lay together, holding each other. The realization hit me that this very well may be the last time we had sex for possibly weeks. After the intensity, I wasn't sure I'd be able again before she had to board her plane leaving at seven-nineteen tomorrow morning.
We kissed, massaging each other with our hands, both of us realizing the immensity of the voyage we were about to take, the voyage we'd begun this night.
I got up, closed the blinds. No more voyeurs, not this night.
"I want... you and Leslie..." she began at one point during the night of no sleep, "take her out, romance her. When I come home, I want you to want her... badly enough to get over your shyness... and ask her to sleep with you..."
I knew I heard those words, but how to process them?
Then she added, "I'm glad last night we didn't... with Jenny and Richard... not yet. I want Leslie to be your first."
And we kissed... to seal the deal?
I have to apologize for the long delay, it was completely outside my control, like not having any idea what to write. I can promise the next won't be nearly as long, though, it's being sent to my editor today.
Monday morning, March 30
I had Dani to the airport by six-thirty. Pasco, Washington, isn't quite like big airports where one needed to be hours early before your flight. Ten-fifteen minutes was plenty of time to check in and go through security, but we allowed forty-nine minutes. Her flight was scheduled at seven-nineteen.
We'd been right, last night with the hoop was to be our last memory of our sexual endeavors for an unknown time. That particular part of this actress thing didn't seem like it would be a lot of fun as we'd gotten in the habit of 'fun' nearly every night, sometimes two or even three times, as the last two nights, especially.
Dani had also planned to pack her bags over the weekend. That sure as hell hadn't worked out. It was why we'd had to get up at five, for Dani to pack all those nice, sexy, new leather clothes, dresses and blouses in a garment bag, and two suitcases of other things, including six, count-em--six, very sexy nightgowns. "Just because I'm not going to be having sex doesn't mean I don't want to feel sexy," she'd told me. Yeah, sleeping in the same house... alone... with a sexy hunk that she has a major crush on... wearing those!
Likewise, her underwear. She took along a few undies that could be considered 'practical', but mostly, matching sets of lace and silk. I remember she'd once told me that a woman wearing a matching set is 'on the make'. So, what was I to make of all those matching sets?
Not that I was complaining, I wanted her to be sexy, feel sexy, to call me at night and tell me how hard it was to keep her hands to herself... to keep Alan's hands to himself, too. Especially after they'd both been there working together for a week or two and her lack of sex was having a major effect on her libido. I was hoping she'd be horny as hell, soaked panties every time they were together.
I was a bit more than concerned about how the coming weeks were going to impact my libido, too.
One thing I snuck into her suitcase containing her underwear when she was in the bathroom was the big black dildo I'd bought in Reno. I would LOVE to be there when she discovers that wrapped inside her thong.
Anyway, even at a small airport, once she went through security, there was no point in my sticking around. We kissed one last time, held each other for what seemed far too brief a time (anyone watching may have disputed that), and said our goodbyes. The last thing I said to Dani as she was about to go through security was, "Don't eat any brownies that Alan might offer."
She laughed, gave me a quick kiss on the lips, and said, "I love brownies."
I watched her go through the security check, thinking that I should have snuck some innocent thing, metal, on her so they'd be forced to take her into a separate room to disrobe. I'm bad! And then she was gone. The only thing I could do was return to my car. I imagined the studio was probably paying a fortune for her luggage on that flight.
I drove to an adjoining street where I could see the runways, sat and waited, watching. At precisely seven-nineteen, a sleek, miniature jet, (certainly not one of the big boys from a major airport) powered onto the runway, its engines screaming, and a moment later was in the air, out of sight in minutes.
Jenny had said to come over if I got lonely. Hell, I was already lonely! During our twenty-eight years, Dani and I had never been separated for more than a day or two when one or the other of us had to be gone to some conference. I couldn't even remember the last time when we'd had one of those. Of course, this couldn't even begin to compare to Dani sitting by my bedside week after week not knowing if I'd ever awaken again, but still...
I drove home thinking about her flight. She was going to Butte, Montana, which was Northeast of us by way of Salt Lake City, far South. She had a two-hour-plus layover in SLC, and was scheduled to get into Bert Mooney Airport, Butte, at one-thirty-six, a little over three hours total flight time, plus an hour for the time zone change, and the two-hour layover. The ranch is twenty-six miles west of Butte. The studio said there would be someone at the airport to pick her up. I knew there was nothing to worry about, that she'd be well taken care of, but this was so new to both of us. I'll be damned glad to hear from her that she's at that ranch.
The house seemed interminably quiet when I got home. Our oldest, Jon, and his wife, Tammy, invited me over to dinner, knowing it'd be my first night alone. At least that was something to look forward to. In the meantime, I had things to do, to keep myself busy
I drove to the Courthouse, the Recorder's office, and gave them the coordinates of Dani's grandparents' farm, discovering that it belonged to David and Loretta Alvarez, and gave an address in Moses Lake. After a little more research, I'd discovered that they owned several tracts of land around Eastern Washington. I wondered why, since, this one anyway, wasn't in any kind of production, just a tract of land, 247 acres, and an old vacant house and barn to pay property taxes on. I hoped, hoped, hoped that they'd be amenable to selling it.
I did a little more digging at the Courthouse and found their deed. They'd bought it in 2007 for $128,000. It didn't do anything to allay the mystery as to why they'd bought it just to leave it empty. After I left the Courthouse, I realized I should have followed the deeds back and found out when Dani's grandparents sold it. Of course, it didn't really matter, as I had the information I needed, it would have just been curiosity.
Once home again, I looked in the Eastern Washington phone book for a David Alvarez in Moses Lake. Zip, nada, nothing. It looked like I may be driving to Moses Lake, about three hours one way. At least I had an address.
While I'd been looking for David Alvarez, my phone buzzed -- a text from Dani. She'd arrived safe and sound in Salt Lake City and has a two-hour-thirty-eight minute layover.
I tried to think how I could get a phone number, then thought about Dani's friend at school, Karen, the computer whiz who had given Dani the website she'd used to find the information on Leslie, except, I'd forgotten the website. Dani had told me but it went in my right and out my left ear without jiggling a thing in between. I tried to think what Dani had said Karen's last name was, since I was pretty sure that in a school with sixteen hundred or so kids there'd be more than one Karen on staff. Karen... Karen... I wracked my brain, I knew Dani had mentioned it some time ago, it was a funny name -- Dunkin Donuts, that's what I remembered. Except her name was Dinkin, not Dunkin, Karen Dinkin Donuts.
I checked my watch, nine-thirty. It had been about ten when Dani had called her to ask about helping her find Leslie, she'd said Karen would be on a break then, so I had to wait another half-hour.
If you're wondering why I didn't just call Dani and ask her, since she's probably just sitting in an airport lobby, you obviously don't understand the brain power of a man whose wife has abandoned him, even temporarily. I have nothing to say to you. Except... I have no freakin' clue!
While I waited the half-hour, I called the realtor for the store's building, asking if she'd prepared a draft of the lease yet. She had, so I asked if she'd email it to me. She put me on hold, came back on, and said it was done, then proceeded to tell me the basics of what was in it. It was a bit more than I'd have liked to pay, but the fact of where the building was, in such an excellent location, made it seem more than worthwhile. I told her I'd review it and get back to her.
And then, since she was a very likable person and seemed like she knew her business well, I asked her about the property we wanted to buy, if the owners agreed to sell, would she assist us in the purchase?
I left that phone call very pleased, she said she'd get it appraised if necessary, assist with any paperwork, even help us in negotiating with the owner, all for what seemed like a very reasonable fee. I liked this woman.
The email was on my computer, and I perused the draft of the lease. It seemed very straight-forward and I had enough business knowledge that I didn't feel there was any need to involve our attorney, that'd save a few hundred bucks spent for telling me what I already knew. There was an option to renew every five years at a nominal, specified increase.
By then it was ten o'clock, so I called Dani's school, told the receptionist who I was, and asked if I could speak with Karen Dinkin. I had to keep a straight face, not let the humor of 'Dinkin' come through my voice. But if she hadn't had a rather unique name, I'd probably never have thought of it.
"We all were so happy when Dani called and let us know you'd come out of your coma," the receptionist said.
"Thank you, all's good now, I'm fine, thank you all so much for supporting Dani while I was out," I told her, "she told me later how much you'd all done."
She put me on hold and a couple moments later another woman came on. I recognized the voice, probably from one of Dani's school get-togethers, I'd gone with her to them frequently. I explained that I was trying to find someone and remembered she'd given a search website to Dani a couple weeks ago but I didn't remember it, and Dani was out of town for a few days. I didn't know how much, if anything, Dani had told the school about her new acting gig, and that was up to her to tell them, so I didn't want to mention it.
Thankfully, Karen didn't ask any more about Dani, just told me the site was peekyou.com. We had a few more pleasantries, and I thanked her for the information, and for helping Dani during my coma.
I was excited when I went to my computer, opened the site, then saw that I had to create an account, complete with a credit card. Dani hadn't told me any of that. After entering the information, it went to the search engine, and I typed in David Alvarez, Moses Lake, Washington. One hit popped up along with a box to agree to the fee of twenty dollars or I could pay a fee of a hundred dollars and search for names for a full year, or five-hundred dollars for lifetime searches. Decisions, decisions! I clicked the one-time fee.
And I started reading: David Alvarez, born in 1949, married to Loretta in 1978. His main occupation is speculating in real estate, buying and selling. Well, that was good news, I thought, 'selling' of real estate. And it gave a phone number, obviously a cell phone from the number, which explained why it wasn't in the phone book, along with a home address, the same as the County had. This site was worth its weight in gold, I thought. We'd have to take Karen Dinkin Donuts (the chuckle was safe now) out to dinner, too.
So, I called the number and got a voice mail asking to leave a message, which I did, giving my name and phone number and that I was interested in purchasing a property he owns. It was a little disappointing that I couldn't talk directly with him, but was hopeful I'd soon get a call back.
My next call was to the contractor who'd done my other store, wondering if he'd been able to put together a cost estimate for that store in Pasco. He said he had been working on it and would have to me by the afternoon. "Perfect," I told him, "I'm meeting with the bank tomorrow morning."
That left me with exactly nothing to do except watch the clock, wait for a call from David Alvarez, a call or text from Dani that she'd arrived in Montana, and an email from Wade, my contractor. The morning had actually been fairly productive, I thought. Oh, one thing I could do, prep for tomorrow's meeting with Leslie, gather together financial documents on my Kennewick store.
At two-thirty-seven, I got the text from Dani, she was in Butte, in an old pickup headed to the ranch with one of the ranch hands. 'It's so beautiful here!' her text said. Well, I was glad to hear that she'd landed safely and someone was at the airport to meet her. But I needed to hear her voice, hopefully, after she's settled, she'll call. One more thing to wait for.
I also got the email from Wade, a copy of his cost estimate, $174,000, including everything -- removal of old, new flooring, painting, shelving, counters and a sign out front. I could save about $12,000 if I did the painting, but he'd like to be able to move quickly after he starts. So would I, the sooner we can open, the sooner we could start paying the bills. Our original plan was for Dani and me to do the painting, but without her, it'll take double the time. More, actually, she's the artist who could give it a little pizzazz. And a hell of a lot less fun!
I'll need about another hundred thousand for stock, too. Although I could cover that from our business account, but I don't want reserves drawn too low. The stock in a parts store is a hell of a lot more than that, but many of the manufacturers will consign their product, so I don't have to pay for it until sold. The thing many of my customers appreciate and are willing to pay extra for is that I make sure our parts and other stock are made in America, except where absolutely impossible. It's irritating that I can't get everything from America.
After going through my computer and pulling together audits and tax statements for the last several years, showing our steady growth and profits, I was confident that I'd have enough information for the bank to make the loan, at least the remodel cost, hopefully, the stocking, too.
I tried calling Alvarez again, getting the same voice message. I figured if I didn't hear from him by Tuesday afternoon, after my meeting with Leslie, I'd drive to Moses Lake. And then it was time to get cleaned up to go to Jon and Tammy's for dinner.
I was nervous as hell about that meeting with her Tuesday. If it was just a 'bank meeting' for the loan, I was prepared for that, not concerned. But what Dani wanted, me to establish a romantic relationship with Leslie, my old high school classmate I'd had a crush on, THAT is what I was scared as shit about. She'd changed so much and the name thing, her nickname she goes by, 'Elle', so that neither of us had recognized her before Dani's discovery.
Dinner at Jon and Tammy's was wonderful, they're both great cooks and share the cooking duties. Dani and I are proud of both our kids, how they've matured into such responsible adults. Jon's now managing my Kennewick store since my accident, and our youngest, Jodi, is going to Washington State to be a teacher, inspired by her mom.
Dani called at a little after seven, so I put her on the speaker phone. She was excited, "This is just unbelievably beautiful," she said, "no wonder they picked this ranch for the movie, it's at the edge of a beautiful, green meadow, forest all around, just everything so pretty and rustic." She went on, telling us how big the ranch is, "You've heard that joke about the rancher, telling his friend, 'my ranch is so big I can drive all day without setting foot off the ranch.' His friend answers, 'yup, I used ta have a truck like that, too.' "
We all laughed at the silliness of it. But yeah, I'd had heard it a dozen times or so at least.
"Well, I think that's this ranch," she said, "maybe not all day, but it goes on forever, every direction."
I didn't mention finding the information about David Alvarez and the farm, we want that to be a surprise to all our family if we can pull it off. I did tell her about the cost estimate, though. She suggested that I have the professionals do the painting. "What, you have no faith in your husband?" I asked her.
She laughed, "Have them do the painting."
I wanted to talk to her about more personal things: Was Alan Ryder there? What kind of sleeping arrangements? You know, important things like that. But with Jon and Tammy both listening, it was a bit difficult. She did say that they were starting riding tomorrow, breakfast at six. She also told us that she'd taken some pictures on her phone and would send them. Before she hung up, she said she'd try to call about the same time tomorrow night.
I waited, a photo text popped up, it was the ranch house. Dani was right, it was beautiful; an old log structure straight out of Bonanza sitting at the edge of a green meadow, forest behind with snow-covered mountains behind it. Another that looked to be taken from the house's porch, corrals and a big barn overlooking the meadow, horses grazing, and a small lake a little off in the distance, more snow-covered mountains, nearly down to the meadow. I could see the possibility for the scenery in this movie to be fabulous.
Jon and Tammy were duly impressed, too. "Looks like Mom's going to be in paradise the next few weeks," Jon said. Yeah, without her husband. With her wannabe lover.
That night I imagined Dani and said wannabe lover at that little lake after the weather warmed, Dani in her wet bra and panties, both hardly there, her wannabe in nothing but shorts showing off his whatsit. It took a while for sleep to catch up with me.
At eleven the next morning, I was waltzing into the US Bank, hands full of financials, scared to death. Not for the loan but the other. I hadn't noticed before how pretty 'Elle' was; small, very pretty face, no glasses now -- she'd worn them in high school. Her hair was long in high school, nearly to her waist, now short, curled around her pretty face. I'd thought she was hot in high school, now she's beautiful, glamorous, curves in all the right places. She'd dressed in a very businesslike but feminine beige pantsuit, pink silky blouse combination, very nice doesn't seem nearly adequate. I wondered... she knew we were meeting today about the loan, was this her normal dress, or did she dress so nicely for me? I didn't remember the other times we'd met, anything special about the way she'd dressed, certainly not like this. Nah, wishful thinking, a little misplaced ego.
We shook hands, very formally, "You look wonderful," I told Leslie, "love your hair like that." Is that okay to say to your banker? I had no idea. I just hope she didn't feel insulted that I hadn't recognized her before.
Apparently, she thought it was okay from the big smile that crossed her face, making her even prettier, "Thank you," she said, "you're not so bad yourself, either."
"I have to apologize," I said, "with your nametag and how much different you look, Dani and I hadn't even realized you were the Leslie we used to know." All I had seen before was a banker, an attractive banker, but just a banker, nonetheless. Not... Leslie, the girl I had such a major crush on in high school, that was reigniting, majorly.
We went over my loan request, she loaded the information on her computer, printed it out, including a payment schedule, and I signed it. Then Elle (I do love the nickname, now that I know what it stands for) reviewed the financial information I brought, smiling as she did so. "I can't imagine that there'll be any problem, but any loans of this size have to go to the loan committee," she said, attaching all my financials to the application. "We should have their final word by closing tomorrow," and she stood, our meeting over.
I wanted to hug her, not for anything to do with the loan, but just because. Maybe because I never had the courage in high school. I didn't, though, we were in an open bank, and it wouldn't have been appropriate. I ratcheted up my courage, "Umm, what time do you have lunch?" I asked her.
She smiled, maybe thinking what I was trying to ask her? She looked at her watch, we'd been forty-five minutes. "Noon, fifteen minutes," she said, "I have an hour."
If that wasn't an opening, I don't know what was. "Would you... I'd... love to take you to lunch if..."
Her smile widened a little more, "I think I'd like that," she said before I had a chance to finish my little prepared speech that I'd completely forgotten. "Let me finish with this," she said, indicating the pile of my papers she held in her hand, "then I have a couple more small things I need to get done, should just take a few minutes... how about I meet you in your car," she checked her watch again, "probably about twenty minutes."
I told her where I was parked, the gold-colored Accord, then sat in the car waiting, a huge weight off my shoulders, looking forward to this lunch more than I had for a long time. Dani will be proud of me, I thought.
She found me in my car, and I watched her walk, a pretty smile on her face. She doesn't float like Jenny, nobody else does, but it's a very self-assured type of walk. I liked that. She slid into the passenger seat, and I kind of regretted that she wasn't wearing a skirt instead of pants. Pervert! First order of business, where to go? She's not a fast-food fan, she said, so McDonald's, my mainstay, was out; so was Taco Bell, red salsa speckles wouldn't look good on her pink, blouse. Neither of us are particularly fond of the Red Lobster, and I mentioned that I like lasagna. She loves Italian, so it was Olive Garden, only a few blocks away.
The hostess seated us, and I ordered lasagna, Leslie shrimp something or other -- scampi, that's what it was. Leslie asked me about Dani, and I explained that she'd just auditioned for a movie part and is in Montana preparing for it. "Wow, that has to be exciting for her, how did that come about? I never knew she was an actress."
I laughed, "She isn't... or wasn't. It's such a long story," I didn't want to get into the real story, that would be almost impossible to explain in an hour. No, not 'almost'.
"It's something we got wind of, and she had this feeling it was her," I told Leslie, instead of the truth, it was sort of, kind of, maybe a tiny bit. "She auditioned for it, they agreed it was perfect for her and gave her the part, said they wanted a new face and she was it." I didn't mention about Alan Ryder being her costar/on-screen lover, either.
"She's a rancher, she has to be able to ride like she was born in the saddle, that's what she's doing now, riding lessons on the ranch where the movie's going to be filmed."
"And she doesn't mind you taking another woman to lunch? My ex-husband would have had a jealous fit, probably killed me... before..."
I smiled at her, "No, she was planning to be here, hoping to ask you out to lunch herself. Once she realized who you were, she wanted us to renew a friendship, you're one of the few people from high school still around." She wants me to make love with you. No, I didn't say that!
I wondered if Elle had any idea just how sexy she was in her pantsuit and silky blouse. It was obvious she was going for the professional look and she'd succeeded, but it was a very 'sexy' professional, with her hair the way it sexily curled around her face. Or maybe it was just me. Dani had only been gone a single night but after the sex life we'd been living the last several weeks, even one night without her was turning me into... I'm not sure what, but already horny as hell. I wondered if Dani was in the same boat.
What kind of underwear was Elle wearing? I'd bet money it was a matching pair. Dani's words came popping into my mind, 'Matching pair -- wants to get laid.' Did her nipples get hard and pointy when she was aroused? Were they now?
"Hello, you there?" a feminine voice said, Leslie, across the table.
I blinked, "Sorry, I guess we'd talked about Dani and it made my mind wander off to Montana, I'm not used to her being gone." Elle was oblivious to what she was doing to me. But it was Dani's fault, she's the one who'd put it in my head, 'I want you to want her so bad...' she'd said. Well, if she hadn't meant it, she damned sure hadn't ought to have said it!
Lunch with Elle was wonderful, she told me a little about her life, her one son that's a career guy in the Navy. It was obvious from the way she talked how proud of him she is, he's on an aircraft carrier somewhere in the Atlantic. I gave her a very brief, two-minute version of my accident and four-month coma, without the dreams, of course, or how it had changed our lives so much, especially Jon. I told her he'd taken over management of my store while I was 'gone' and was doing so well, then about Jodi, following in Dani's footsteps to be a teacher, agricultural science, in Pullman.
Before we knew it, Leslie's lunch hour was up, and she had to be back. When I parked alongside the bank, she spent just a moment looking in the mirror, fixing her makeup, and I walked around the car, opening her door. She smiled, "What a gentleman," she said, "it's been a long time since a man's opened my door."
I smiled, happy that such a little gesture could make an impression. I took her hand and helped her out, getting a 'bit too long' hug for my efforts. "I enjoyed lunch," she said, "thank you."
"So did I... I'd like to do it again sometime... soon," I told her.
She smiled, taking out her cell phone, calling mine on it, then pressing the disconnect, "Now you have my number, I'd love to, too," she said.
I wanted to kiss her -- badly, but gave her another quick hug, instead, and she turned to the back door of the bank. I watched her go, wishing I hadn't been so shy in high school. Of course, then there might not have been a Dani in my life, which I would not want to change. Sure as hell woulda made high school more fun, though!
I drove to Moses Lake. I had the address for the Alvarez's, 4319 Quinault Street, and still hadn't heard back. I thought about the possibilities, what we could do with the farm, as I drove past the road turning off to it. I couldn't help but smile at the thought of teenage Jenny and Daniella cavorting in the hay with a couple of neighbor boys, letting them feel their boobs, and obviously more that neither would admit to. The thought went through my head that that was about the age when I was too bashful to talk to Leslie.
The Alvarez's street was in a quiet neighborhood, fairly old with all the big trees growing in the yards. The houses weren't the cookie-cutter sameness of so many newer subdivisions, either. They were all different, very nice, and nicely maintained. I knocked on the door with '4319' alongside it and heard noises from inside. A moment later, a man opened it, older, probably seventies, obviously, since he'd been born in 1949. Duhh! "Mr. Alvarez?" I asked.
He nodded, "Yes, young man, may I help you?"
I smiled, pleased that I'd actually get to talk to him about the farm in person. "I called and left a message about some property... on Davidson Road, my wife and I..."
"Yes, I know the place you're talking about. Sorry I haven't called you back, I've been taking care of my wife, she just had a knee replacement surgery a few days ago. Please... come in."
He led me into their living room, there was a white-haired woman in a recliner, a walker and an ice-pump machine adjacent. I recognized the machine, not sure what it's called, but it circulates ice-cold water through a wrap around her knee. She had a smile and very friendly eyes. "Well, David, don't be rude, offer the young man something to drink," she said.
I laughed, "He was being anything but rude," I told her, "but I am a little thirsty, I was anxious to find your place."
"We have a selection of anything you could want, long as it's water or ice tea," he said with a chuckle.
"I love ice tea, that'd be perfect," I told him, "with sweetener, I hope?" I added.
So he motioned for me to sit on the sofa and was off to the kitchen.
"I heard that you're interested in the old Sampson place," she said, "may I inquire why?"
"Certainly," I told her, "it was my wife's grandparent's farm when she was growing up. We'd like to get it back in our family, hopefully restore the house, maybe even the barn."
She smiled, "I loved that barn when I was little, hoped we'd be able to do the same, but my health..."
My face must have shown the shock, "You... lived there...?"
Mr. Alvarez came back in the room, handing me a glass of ice tea. I took a sip, "Thank you, this is perfect." It was, too, lots of ice, sweet, just the way I like it.
He sat in what must have been his easy chair opposite me, "No, Lori was a neighbor, good friends with Marianne and Kirk, so sad what happened to Kirk," he said.
Kirk would have been Dani's uncle, if not for the fact that he was killed in an accident long before she was born. All I know is that it had to do with a boat, I've never heard any details.
"Your wife, she must be... Daniella?" Mrs. Alvarez asked, "I remember the little girl, precocious little thing, so pretty, Marianne's daughter."
"Dani mentioned their wonderful neighbors, you must have been one of them. She'll be thrilled when I tell her."
"So, you're interested in buying the property, eh?" he asked.
Before I could answer, Mrs. Alvarez explained, "We bought it hoping to do the same. When Jonathan sold it way back so he could be in town, closer to Jan (Dani's grandparents), we hadn't even thought about it, but then it came for sale again, and we couldn't resist. I'd have loved to buy my parents' place but weren't able to..."
Mr. Alvarez went on, "We wanted to do what you're talking about, but Lori got cancer and kidney disease, and we had to stay close to a hospital. I know what I'd like to get out of it, but let me get it appraised, and we'll let you know. I know it's going to be up pretty significantly since we bought it, but we'd both love to see the place lived in again, you and Daniella?" he asked.
I shook my head, "Maybe... probably, eventually, but we'd like to surprise her parents, they're retired, and I know would be so thrilled... I bet they'd love to meet the two of you, too," I added, "I know Dani will." We chatted another hour or so, I explained that I hadn't even known about the farm until recently. I didn't mention Dani's recent financial windfall from the movie. Mr. and Mrs. Alvarez seemed like very nice people, but he is in the business of making money off real estate. I had no doubt he'd have every intention of squeezing every penny he could from this as well.
The drive home was interminable. I was looking forward to talking with Dani later, finding out about her first full day in Montana, and telling her about mine, pretty sure she'd be thrilled. And that all made me wonder how her first day with Alan Ryder had been, any romantic revelations? I shook my head to clear it, I was driving, after all.
Tuesday night, March 31, 2020
"I am sooo tired," Dani said at nearly nine o'clock when she finally skyped me from her laptop. I was on my laptop, had been sitting here waiting for her call. God, she looked good, even though it was only her face I was seeing, "and my butt is so sore!
"Breakfast at six, then I met my horse for the film, she's a beautiful golden palomino named Honey. She's almost the exact image of Trigger, Roy Rogers' horse. We're already in love, it's going to be heartbreaking when this is over and I have to leave her, I know."
A horse, she's fallen in love with a horse! Not exactly the romance I expected. "I take it you rode today?" I asked her, stating what seemed like the obvious after I spent about three seconds thinking.
"All day, it was after dark when we got home." She chuckled, "It's been one day and I'm already calling this home. So, you do anything exciting today?"
"Well, I had the loan meeting with the bank this morning."
"With Leslie, you mean? How'd that go?"
How'd it go with Leslie? "She... ummm... she said the loan looked good, had to be approved by their loan committee, should be by tomorrow closing time," I told her.
"That's wonderful... but not exactly what I meant. How'd it go... with Leslie?"
"We had lunch, talked a lot... she gave me her phone number."
I could see the smile forming on Dani's face, "So you're going to call her, ask her out?"
"Maybe... another lunch... sometime," I told her.
"Dinner? Dancing?" she asked.
"Methinks you're getting a little ahead of yourself. What about you, was Alan there today?"
Her smile widened, "Uhuh," was all she said.
"Anndddd? Tell me, girl!"
She licked her lips, and got that dreamy look on her pretty face, "I wanted to kiss him... so many times, rip his clothes off... " She stood, standing back from her computer so it'd take all of her in, doing a little twirl in that skimpy, sheer black babydoll nightie and sheer panties she was wearing, her boobs and pink nipples showing through the thin material, "Think he'd like this?"
"But I'm not going to kiss him, rip his clothes off... or let him rip mine off... not until... the movie, the love scenes... make them not only seem real... but be real."
I groaned, my dick coming to life in a very 'big' way. "Think Leslie'd look good in this?" she asked after she'd climbed on the bed, her knees spread apart, hands running over her breasts, pinching nipples.
She was trying to kill me, had to be!
"Found your present," she said, "want me to try it out? Want to watch?"
"Uhhh!" Holy shit, my heart pounded in my chest.
"You going to ask her to dinner, hmmm?" she asked, toying with the little panties of that 'thing' she was wearing.
My eyes were like... fixed on what I was seeing, what my Dani was doing. My brain had stopped functioning. It had only been two nights ago that we'd... you know, with that hoop. It seemed an eternity, already.
Dani looked down at herself, teasing, pushing down on her panties just slightly, then a hand returning to pinch a nipple. She groaned, "Hope you decide pretty soon, I'm soooo horny, and I'd hate to have to turn my computer off first." She looked into it, reaching for it, began closing the screen...
"Okay, I'll ask her to dinner, another lunch first," I agreed, succumbing to my pervert status.
Dani smiled, "And no playing with yourself, either... nothing until I'm home... I want..."
"I know what you want."
"... to watch you make love with her, your first time."
'Your first time,' Those words had meaning, she didn't intend this to be a one-time thing. God, my dick was hard!
She reached over to the nightstand, pulled open the drawer and took out the long, black, thick thing that I'd dubbed 'Alan'. She lay on her back, knees bent up and spread far apart, rubbing it up and down herself, her other hand over a breast, kneading it. "I don't think he'd bother taking the panties off, do you?" as she rubbed the head of it up and down over her slit, over the thin lace panties.
"He's in the other bedroom, probably as tired as me but still wishing he was in here, maybe even as much as I'm wishing the same thing," she said with a small groan. Her face, it was a study in concentration, I could smell her arousal through the computer, 'sensory memory', the experts would likely call it. My cock was like a heavy, steel rod, I daren't touch!
The black dildo pushed her panties aside, revealing the soft pink of her bare pussy lips, I was wishing someone would zoom the camera on her computer in a little more. Her head was back, her mouth ajar, her hand pushing it in, just an inch... another inch, groans coming from Dani's mouth, her other hand inside her babydoll over her tit.
It went in a little deeper, slowly, deeper and deeper inside her, the groans getting much louder.
"You have to stop... before you come," I told Dani over the computer speaker, "what's good for the goose... "
"Ohhh no... don't make me... " she whimpered.
"Yes," I reiterated, "have to... before... " and she plunged 'him' into her vagina, her hips bucking up to meet it, trying hard to muffle her moan.
"One more, then... out," I told her, hardly able to stop myself from shooting, needing so badly to just wrap my hand around... the precum lube is there, just... once... so briefly!
Dani's grip on 'Alan' was hard, now both hands. She pulled 'him' out, almost all the way. As she lay there, panting, the dildo at her entrance, I told her, "He's bigger, imagine what he'd feel like, maybe sucking your tit while he plunged himself into you... once more, then hold him inside you until I say. Just... don't... come! NOW!" I yelled into my computer.
And she did, all at once, her legs spread wide, hips up off the mattress, almost a wild-girl look on her face, eyes wide open, unseeing, a silent scream from her lips, "Hold him there, wiggle him around, rub him against your clit, let your cunt know it's being fucked.
She did as she was told, biting her bottom lip until it was bleeding, face in a tight grimace, "Now, pull him out... you're done."
Again, she did, dropping 'Alan' on the floor beside the bed, then curling herself up in a ball, rocking back and forth, groaning.
ooOoo
I'd forgotten to tell Dani about the Alvarez's, the farm. Our computers were off, Dani still recovering from her little exertion, me from the restraint of touching myself. I envied Dani, she can play and restrain herself, at least to an extent, I can't. If I'd touched myself even slightly, I'd have exploded. Once it starts to boil up, it's too late, like trying to stop a broken dam from crumbling.
Wednesday was a much quieter day than Tuesday had been, I cleaned house, wanting to keep it spotless for when Dani finally got to come home. It was just fucking strange not having her there. I wanted in the worst way to call her, just to hear her voice but knew it wasn't possible, she'd be out riding somewhere on a huge ranch. I seriously doubted they even took cell phones, but she'd be busy in any case. I didn't want to come across as an insecure husband, even if I was. I knew I'd get a chance to talk to her later in the evening.
It was a little after three that Elle called me, that the loan committee had approved my loan. "Wonderful," I told her, "I can sign the lease and get my contractor to work, hopefully have the store open within the month, thank you."
And it was time, my heart pounding, I asked Elle, "Could I take you to lunch tomorrow? I found a place that I hoped you might like, 'The Rock'. I heard that it's kind of loud, but they make a wonderful wood-fired pizza," and I held my breath, waiting for her answer.
It didn't take long, she'd sounded cheerful when she told me about the loan, but now almost like a schoolgirl, "I'd love to," she said, "do I need a little extra time over the hour?"
My grin widened, I felt like I'd hit the jackpot, like jumping and clicking my heels all over again, like a school kid whose crush agreed to a date he'd been scared to death to ask. "I don't know, would be great if you could, though," I told her.
And at lunch, if all went as well as our last lunch, I was going to ask her to dinner Friday night!
She suggested I come in at 11:45 to sign the final loan papers.
None of which I told Dani that night when she Skyped me, other than the loan's approval. This time she was wearing flannel pajamas. I didn't know she'd even taken anything like that. "Forgot to tell you last night, we seemed to have gotten a bit distracted, I met the owners of the farm," I told her, "You remember anyone by the name of Loretta, a neighbor, woulda been about twenty-five years older than you?" I asked.
She scrunched her face like she does when she's trying to remember something, "No, should I?"
"She was one of your neighbors, apparently knew your grandparents and mom pretty well, remembered you, said you were 'a precocious little thing, so pretty', were her exact words," then I had a thought, "what about Lori, that name mean anything?"
She perked up, "I do remember a woman named Lori, she was about my mom's age, nice lady as I recall. You get her last name before her marriage?"
Damn, why hadn't I thought of that? "No, it never crossed my mind, but Lori was Loretta, her husband called her that, but anyway, she and her husband are the owners of the farm. They'd hoped to someday fix it up, same as what we talked about but couldn't because of her health problems. They sound like they're going to be willing to sell it."
Dani was excited, I could tell, "They said they would?" she asked.
"Not in so many words, but did say they'd get an appraisal," I tried to remember exactly what they had said, "also, that they'd love to see it lived in again. Mrs. Alvarez, Lori, said she loved that old barn."
"It has to be the woman I'm remembering, then, I faintly remember her in the barn helping Mom feeding the horses. So, other than that, how was your day?" she asked.
"Other than the loan approval, not much," I said, I still didn't want to tell her about my lunch date with Leslie, not yet. "What about you, your butt still sore? Anything with Alan you should be telling me?"
"Yes, and yes," she said, "we rode all day again, this ranch is just incredible, I love it! If I can't have this ranch when we're done here, I'm going to want to take Honey home with me."
"Okay, so you're in love with Honey, not exactly the romantic liaison I'd envisioned, but anything else? What about Alan, you gave a pretty definitive yes to him, too, I noticed."
"Well, after last night, you kind of left me... hanging, and he mentioned this morning that my room was a bit noisy last night. Talk about embarrassing! But I think I have some competition for his affection, my riding instructor has fallen in love with him, too."
"What, he's gay?" A gay riding instructor? I guess there's no reason why not, it just seems surprising.
Dani laughed, "Well, not exactly, he's not a he, he's a she. I'm betting you'll like 'him', too, she's pretty, nice, too, I like her, names Lee Ann, Le'ah."
"Your instructor's a woman? Seems a little surprising." As soon as I said it, I knew it was stupid, why not?
"Men and women ride a little differently, we each have an instructor, Alan has a man with him, but we're all together most of the time. I think tomorrow, they're going to start me on barrels, I told them I'd like to do the barrel racing myself, that I loved it when I was a kid, not that my horse was great, but it was still fun. Today, we spent part of the afternoon working cattle, it's been so much fun, hard work, too. These guys that do this for a living have earned my respect."
"Barrel racing? Isn't that kind of dangerous? And... why?" I didn't understand, not at all. I also hadn't known she'd done it before. It seems there's a lot about my wife I've been learning lately.
"My character was a professional barrel racer when she was younger, there's a scene of her at a rodeo where she meets her future husband, she was twenty. It's going to be shot on site at the Calgary Stampede, and they'd like me to do the actual race, said I'd be made up to be twenty again... Oh, and I found out who our other costar is, you remember watching '3:10 to Yuma'?"
"Uhh, yeah," Don't tell me, no fucking way!
"Remember the actor I teased you about, told you how hot he was, that he could do me any time?"
It is, it's fucking...
"Christian Bale," she said, at the same time her eyes swooning, "he's going to be my husband, I hope we have a hot love scene, don't you?"
Alan Ryder, fucking Christian Bale, who the hell else is my wife going to be madly in love with? Most likely naked with? Well, she's already in love with Honey, too, but she's a girl, I don't think that matters so much in the scheme of things, but she's also a horse, so that kind of negates the significance of a love affair.
My dick was throbbing hard thinking about it, first Dani was going to be the wife and lover of the one celebrity I could think of that she'd actively voiced the desire to 'do her'. Yeah, I know she was just kidding... I think. Next, the lover of the retired NFL great who she'd had a crush on since high school... Damn, double damn!!
We talked about mundane things the next fifteen minutes or so, not that my aching hard-on let up any, until Dani said she was really tired and needed to go to bed. First though, she remembered, "Oh, one more thing... Julie, my acting coach... oh, forgot to mention that to you, I have an acting coach. Anyway, when we were talking about the scene at the Calgary Stampede, she suggested you might want to get a ticket for that day. I know I'm going to be scared to death, but it should be a lot of fun, too, it'll certainly be a new experience, that's for sure." Anyway, it's July 11th, the final day of the rodeo, when the crowd will be the biggest."
I told her there was no way I'd miss that. Hell, 'new experience' didn't even begin to cover it. If you'da told Dani a month ago she'd be the star in a major movie and barrel racing in the Cargary Stampede, she'da laughed you out of the room.
The thought was quickly going through my head that there were a lot of other people who'd want to be there as well, Jon, Jodi, Tammy, both our sets of parents, and no doubt Richard and Jenny. Probably others as well. The thought of my Dani barrel racing in a real rodeo, especially a big-time rodeo like Calgary, one of the biggest in the world, wow, just fucking WOW!
ooOoo
Dani texted me a selfie, modeling what she said she was wearing Thursday for her encore barrel racing experience. She called the panties 'boy-shorts', not that any 'boy' I know would wear those silky things, but damn, they looked fuckin' good on her, though! Same with the matching bra, then another selfie in the tight leather pants and blouse. If not the fastest barrel racer, she'd sure be at the top of the race for the sexiest. Was she feeling the competition from her riding instructor?
Thursday morning, I called Ellen, the store's realtor, and told her I was ready to sign the lease agreement, agreeing to meet her at two that afternoon, then met Wade, my contractor, at his office, going over the plans he'd had done, and the color scheme his wife had made. The woman was an artist! I made some minor suggestions for changes on the display and counter layouts, and told him to go to work. I knew the painting she'd envisioned was far beyond my abilities, so told him to take care of that as well. Dani would be pleased.
After that, lunch with Elle.
I went into the bank at 11:45 as she'd suggested and waited while she finished with another customer, then when the guy left, sat at her desk. Elle was all business, going over the particulars of the loan, and going over the papers one at a time, both of us signing in all the required boxes. At about ten after twelve, we were done, and Elle said she'd meet me at the car in two minutes. I thought she probably didn't want to be seen leaving with a customer, maybe some professional thing about lunch with a customer.
As promised, just a few minutes later, Elle came out of the bank and around the corner to my car. This time she was wearing the skirt I'd wished for last time, nothing particularly sexy, just very attractive, tight, to just above her knees. I avoided looking when she scooted into the car. And if you believe that...
Well, at least my head was looking where it should have been, if you weren't looking at my eyes. They were drawn to the seat beside me like moths to a light, and I was very impressed with the view. I was wishing I'd brought Dani's Mustang. The Accord just didn't quite scream sexy like her Mustang.
"Signing the lease this afternoon," I told her, "my contractor will be going to work right away." I didn't want her to think I was a sexist pig who was only interested in her appearance. Even though...
"Great, I'll look forward to seeing it when it's done. Any idea when your grand opening might be?"
"Hoping a month, that's about how long it took with my other..." And some dumb ass in a big pickup truck cut right in front of us, slammed on his brakes and skidded around a left turn, damn near running us off the road. If my reflexes hadn't been good, brakes too, we'd have smashed into him, damned scary. Got a hell of a shriek out of Elle, too.
"What a... " I started to yell at the guy, venting my rage, telling him exactly what I thought of him, before pulling myself back together, remembering there was a lady in the car who didn't want to hear the cuss words that came this close to escaping my mouth.
"Good job with the brakes," Elle said, her voice still quivering.
"Yeah, that woulda ruined a perfectly wonderful lunch date."
She giggled, so nice to hear after the close call, "That what this is? A real date, our first?"
I looked at her, just smiling, already enjoying this 'date', in spite of the dickwad in the truck.
We opted for the pizza buffet, it looked every bit as good as I'd heard. Once we sat and began eating, it tasted even better. We'd sat in a corner, it wasn't overly crowded so we had a little privacy to talk.
"Daniella's okay with this? I understood the first time, you were substituting for her since she was out of town, but this does seem like a real date... and you are married... and I'm single. It's what broke up my marriage, my husband decided he liked other women. Let's see, there was coming home from work early and finding him in bed with our pretty neighbor. Then his secretary... I found out about her later, after the secretary, kind of made his apologies and promises about the neighbor seem sort of hollow."
"I'm sorry, that must have been terrible."
She nodded, "I'm over it... him. I just don't want Dani to be... well, you know..."
I took a breath, I'd suspected she might raise the question and had been trying to think how to answer it so that it made sense. I took a bite of pepperoni pizza, more of a delaying tactic while I tried to remember anything about what I'd thought earlier. It was all gone.
Time to just be honest, I guess, the horrors of it!
"Okay, I wasn't completely honest with you Tuesday. Mostly, but I left out a couple things. What I said about Dani planning to invite you to lunch, she did want a friendship with you, but when she couldn't, I did, not because she was going to, but because I wanted to... and Dani had encouraged me.
"I guess... I need to start at the beginning..." Elle's handful of pizza stopped about halfway to her mouth. She was actually kind of comical looking, her pizza dangling in her hand, her mouth open and waiting.
"Dani and I have... I guess you'd call it a special relationship. There's nobody I love more, not even close... or ever will. I'd never do anything to hurt her, and I know she feels the same about me. But... I mentioned my accident and coma the other day but not all of it, not nearly, Dani at my bedside the full four months, not knowing if I'd ever wake up. The doctors just didn't know, they told her that if I did, I might not even be me, ever again. She even slept at the hospital, except short breaks when her best friend would sit with me and make her go home. I can't even begin to imagine how many tears were expended in those months. You can't camouflage that kind of love, Elle, it's real. But... since I woke up, so much has been different, we've changed. Maybe realized something, how precious life is, how quickly it can all be taken away. We've been so much closer, sexually and every other way, open to each other, a complete trust in each other, even when it is scary at times.
"This is the first time I've really put it into words what's been happening between us.
"When I was in the coma, I had dreams, saw things, realized things that I'd never imagined before, like living in an alternate universe that I never dreamed could exist. I've tried to tell her, but there was so much. And now, it seems so much of that universe is turning real."
"Things? Like?" she asked, finally taking the bite of her pizza that she'd been holding.
"Like the movie, I dreamed about the movie she's going to be in, even the name and actual phone number of the woman who's now her agent. Dani had a boyfriend... a lover, I watched them have sex I don't even know how many times, and I liked it, it was exciting, hot... for both of us." I paused, watching Elle, "I had several 'episodes' with women, thing I'd never done with anyone except Dani before, she liked that, too. Since I woke up... we've kind of... you know... experimented.
"There's this couple we know, Dani's best friend since high school and her husband, the other night in the hot tub... she's the one who sat with me in the hospital..."
"There are love scenes in this movie she's doing, nude love scenes, very intense... she has the option of a stand-in doing them. She's... we both want her to do them herself."
"So, you're, what, swinging?"
I looked at her, mystified, "Swinging? Uh, no... well, there was that big swing in Reno..."
She laughed, "You've not heard the term? Swinging, defined as swapping partners, sexually."
"Uhhh, no," Gee, that was a brilliant reaction. "I suppose... maybe... almost, we've teased, we've never done that, came close, but it sort of fell through at the last minute... except for... her and Dani. And if he hadn't been called away in an emergency..."
"I..."
"So you're telling me that Dani and her best friend... had sex together?"
I nodded, smiling, remembering, "Sixty-nine... and she'll probably kill me if she finds out I'm telling you about it."
"Hope you know you're making my panties wet!" Elle said.
Interesting piece of information! Damn, I hadn't intended to go nearly this far, Elle is still ninety-percent a stranger and I'd just told her that Dani and Jenny had had sex. And now, Elle is saying that she's turned on by it? What the fuckin' hell?
"I think it could happen, probably will at some point, but it sure as hell won't be because we're bored with each other, just the opposite. Since I woke up, we've been more... " trying to think of the right word, "adventurous... not that it wouldn't make me insanely jealous, Dani with another guy, like those movie scenes, except for real... all the way... and watching, just the thought that I know it's going to happen sends shivers through me, it seems so... hot!"
"She kissed him, her costar, in her audition, she told me about it after, how much she liked it, how turned on it made her, but in the movie, they'll be doing it naked... and I know how horny she's going to be, she's denying herself, wants to be out of her mind horny. Not sure I can watch that, but I want to, going to."
Elle's body shuddered momentarily, "You know, if Derrick had come to me, talked about it like you and Daniella, instead of sneaking, maybe things could have been different between us. But finding him with her like I did, I just couldn't deal with it, especially after learning about his secretary, too. I tried, but the secretary, that was the last straw."
"I know... well, not really, but I can imagine, that's how I'm sure either one of us probably would have reacted, too, before my dreams, but now... I don't know, it's just... different, hard to explain, like I said, it's hot, gets my blood boiling, in a good way, hers, too. But not sneaking, neither of us would ever do that."
After a long pause, eating half a slice of pizza, I added, "I think Dani wants it, too, me to..."
Elle looked up from her pizza, "To have a lover?"
I nodded, "Both of us."
Her eyes got wide, "You, a lover? Another woman?"
I nodded, not sure how to respond. "Well, not a man! That's for damned sure!" and couldn't suppress the little chuckle. Just the thought, ugh!!
She laughed, "So, are you looking for a girlfriend now?" she asked.
"Well, not exactly looking... but there's this girl I used to know a long time ago, back in high school, the hottest girl in school, that I used to have a major crush on... still do, but she always had a boyfriend, then a husband. I just learned a few days ago, she's single again.
"Dani told me that if I ever ran across her, that I should invite her to lunch, maybe even dinner... and more.
We sat, watching each other, "So, Elle, could I take you to dinner Friday night?" I held my breath, waiting for an answer.
ooOoo
Once again, after dropping Elle off at the bank, I was in seventh heaven, like I'd just gotten a ten-million dollar visit from Ed McMahon, Publisher's Clearing House. I had a date, a real nighttime, romantic date with a new girl, something I haven't had in twenty-eight-plus years! Thirty-one years late, but a date with the hottest girl in my class, my crush stronger than ever!
Signing the lease on the building and picking up the key seemed more than a little anticlimactic after Elle had said yes to Friday night, then the hug she gave me outside the bank.
I took the key to Wade's office and he said he'd have a crew start ripping out the old flooring Monday morning. He'd already spoken to 'Artistic Paint', and they'd agreed to start work midweek, first repairing any damaged sheetrock, then on to paint. He said the biggest delay would be getting the shelving and counters, but hopefully, within a month. So, I spent the rest of the afternoon on my computer working on my list of suppliers, what I was going to need in the new store, ordering a store's full complement of parts, tools, and everything else to stock the store. I got maybe twenty-percent of it done, not bad for one afternoon, especially when my mind was preoccupied with what seemed like much more important matters.
I chuckled when I thought about tools in the new store, particularly bolt cutters, remembering that night when, in my dream, I'd had to take Dani, dressed in nearly nothing, to the store to cut handcuffs off her wrists. Alan had sent the cuffs home with her but forgotten to send the key, at least we'd assumed at the time it was 'forgotten'. Later, we realized he was no doubt laughing his head off at the joke he'd played on her. That night had turned out rather melodramatic, though, Dani flashing the adult store, 'Castle', later that night, still dressed in her almost nothingness. Still waiting for that particular chain of events to come true.
But enough of that, I was antsy and as far as I could think, had things caught up for the moment, so went through my wardrobe looking for something to wear on my date with Elle. I wanted something unique, that I hadn't already worn a dozen times. I wasn't finding it, but while perusing the closet, I peeked on Dani's side, noticing that her ultra-sexy, gold lame dress she'd worn blindfolded that night in Reno was gone. Had she taken it to Montana? To wear, where, out with Alan Ryder? Apparently so, bet he'll enjoy that.
That little backless black number she bought just for that purpose was gone also. I groaned, closing my eyes, seeing Dani out with her handsome costar, maybe even Christian Bale, in her barely-there shimmering gold or maybe black. Arghhh!
My thoughts kept flitting back and forth between Elle and Dani, the 'what-ifs', what-if I hadn't been so shy, asked her out in high school? Would my life have turned out completely different? Like I said a bit ago, I wouldn't trade my life with Dani... or my future with her for anything or anyone, but this thing with Elle was fucking exciting! As was Jenny. I just couldn't imagine what it could be like to actually... you know... I knew that what had come so close Sunday had every possibility of eventually becoming real, be it Elle or Jenny, what would it be like? But watching another man with Dani? What the hell would THAT be like? That's what was scaring the shit out of me!
At eight sharp, nine Dani's time, I got the now familiar beep-beep on my laptop, Dani, dressed in nothing except the very brief and sexy panties and bra she'd modeled for me the night before. This being the fourth night since her departure, just the sight sent my libido spiraling out of control. "Had a fun day," she started, "but man, ranching is hard work! I never imagined what this would be like." Ahh, that voice, ahhh!
"Miss you," I told her, "going to have surprises for you when you get home." I decided right that instant to not tell her any of my 'accomplishments' until she was home. "You, uhh, look really good, anyone else see you dressed like that?"
She giggled, "Maybe surprises both ways, huh?" then gave me that 'look', raised eyebrows, sideways smile, kind of like when she and Jenny told us about the boys in the barn, like she was hiding something and damned well wanted me to know it, just not what 'it' was.
"Not... yet," she answered, standing, repositioning her laptop so the camera was pointing on her again, "Ya think he'd like?" she asked and reached behind herself, unclipping her bra, letting it fall to the floor. She'd already had me hard and unable to speak, just watching, when her fingers began pushing down her panties. "Maybe someone would like me even better like this, ya think?" standing stark naked in front of her computer.
"Or," she said, stepping back toward her dresser, opening a drawer, and taking out two of the nighties she'd taken with her, "You think one of these?" She held up a purple one in front of her; long, billowy legs, and a halter top with straps crisscrossing her back, all totally sheer, even through both layers, "I love this one, it's so soft and sexy, just a little challenge to make love with it on."
Yeah, I remembered, she hadn't worn it since 'before', but it was, in no uncertain terms... fun.
She exchanged it for a red one, a lace baby-doll, short and sexy, a deep 'V' all the way to her navel. "You decide, which should I wear tonight?"
My eyes rolled back in my head, if I'd thought she was trying to kill me the other night...! "I thought... you said you weren't going to, no matter what?" I asked her.
She grinned, "Can't a girl change her mind? I am sooo horny! You decide, one or the other, or maybe..." she put both down on the bed beside her, "like this," her arms and legs spread apart, 'modeling' her nakedness.
I closed my eyes and shuddered, my imagination taking hold of me, no idea if she was serious or not, "Purple," I told her, "the purple one."
"Mmm," she mumbled, "good choice, he'll like it," slipping it on over her otherwise nothingness, then telling me, "gotta go, love... I have a date," and she closed her laptop, disconnecting.
I stared at my screen, willing a picture to reappear. It didn't. I had no fucking clue what the hell was happening, anything... or nothing at all?
Yeah, you probably guessed it, damned little sleep again that night. What the 'F' was Dani doing? What the 'F' was I doing with Elle?
ooOoo
Friday morning was a shopping morning, the classiest western clothing store in the Tri-Cities, The New York Store in Richland. I spent an hour in the store with a pretty salesgirl helping me find the perfect outfit. I told her the truth, that my wife was out of town and wanted me to take my high school crush out to dinner, then to Mario's Dance Club. She thought it sounded like so much fun and couldn't have been more helpful.
I ended up with a pair of tan, western-cut jeans; silky, flowery, snap shirt; brown and tan boots, handmade from what she called 'exotic, distressed' leather; and a bolo tie and belt with matching stone clip and buckle, leather matching the boots (they were free with the boots). I skipped the cowboy hat, just a little too cheesy. The whole thing set me back an obscene amount of money but a fraction of what Dani had spent on leather, just in Hamley's in Pendleton a week earlier.
That left me with the rest of the morning and all afternoon to fret and let my nervousness grow before I was picking Elle up at seven. I hadn't even thought, but that was going to mean I wouldn't be able to talk to Dani in the evening, which, after last night, I was desperate to do, not that I expected she'd tell me anything about her 'date' after our last little talk. I texted Dani that I was going to be 'out' this evening, not giving her any more information than that. Two could play her fun little game.
ooOoo
I took a deep breath, trying but not succeeding in making the lump in my throat go away before knocking on the door of the address Elle had given me. I'd read somewhere, long ago, probably some novel, that a knock on the door is more personal than ringing the doorbell, probably not in any etiquette manual since I've never opened an etiquette manual. For whatever reason, it stuck in my head, probably because it sounded so dumb.
Anyway, I knocked, didn't ring. Then waited, my heart pounding, thinking this was insane.
Friday evening, April 3, 2020
I took a deep breath, trying but not succeeding in making the lump in my throat go away before knocking on the door of the address Elle had given me. I'd read somewhere, long ago, probably some novel, that a knock on the door is more personal than ringing the doorbell, probably not in any etiquette manual since I've never opened an etiquette manual. For whatever reason, it stuck in my head, probably because it sounded so dumb.
Anyway, I knocked, didn't ring. Then waited, my heart pounding, thinking this was insane, even being there, at another woman's door. What the hell kind of a married man does that? I had just about talked myself into turning and running for all I was worth when I heard the lock click, and the door opened, the smile on the other side of the door to die for.
And my breath caught in my throat, any thoughts in total disarray, staring like the idiot I'm sure I looked like. I had never seen a banker look quite like that. She wasn't dressed slutty or anything like that, but damn! Her skirt was a wrap-around, about three-quarters to her knees, satiny blouse, heels, stockings, lipstick, makeup, absolutely gorgeous... and sexy as fuck!
"You look... wow, just wow," I finally managed to stammer.
I'd been madly lusting after this woman once, for my entire senior year and long after, and it had all come rushing back, engulfing me in the intensity.
She smiled, kissing me on the cheek, "Thank you," she said. God, her perfume! The shock from that innocent little kiss reverberated through my body, I'd say like an electric shock, but that's such a cliché. Still, it was like an electric shock surging through my body, cliché or not. I tried to picture in my brain what a real kiss from her would be like. No way, my brain just shorted itself out trying to go there.
Dinner was, shall I say, fabulous, especially the company. We went to Stockman's Steakhouse, purported to serve the best rib steak in Eastern Washington, and I believed it after the first bite. Succulent, tender, juicy, tasty, exactly what I'd imagined actually kissing Elle might be like, minus the mad rush of emotions.
Oh God, I wanted to touch, all through dinner, it was just aching through me, the temptation nearly driving me insane. I was a gentleman, though, only touching where appropriate, at least where I thought was appropriate, and Elle never seemed to mind. Our booth was very private, too, conducive to talking... and touching in not-so-appropriate places if I'd had the courage.
I was curious, "Where did your nickname, Elle, come from?"
She laughed, "My grandpa, he always nicknamed people, the only thing he could think of for me was the first letter of my name, so I became 'Elle'. It's stuck ever since."
She asked me a little more about my dream during my coma.
I wanted to tell her everything, except I didn't think we had a whole week that night, and that'd be just getting started. Instead, "Let me tell you about the night I tried to recreate one of my dreams." I told her about buying the gold lame dress that Dani wore in the dream; about Rebekka with the double Ks instead of Cs,in my dream, then again in real life; taking Dani to Reno, and then that night.
"I blindfolded her before she even saw the dress, she had no idea just how sexy it was," I told her, then about meeting Mark, how she danced with him, and I couldn't take it, watching them. My narrative went on for a good solid half-hour before I finished, explaining how in our room that night I'd teased and tricked Dani into thinking her old high school crush was the one fucking her.
"And she thought it was...?"
I laughed, "I think at the beginning she thought so but as it went on, she figured it out, just didn't know how I'd done it, but the thought of it got her juices flowing... especially after the night she'd already had."
"And we had a really good night the rest of the night," I told Elle.
"Next day we accidentally met Mark again at breakfast, that was when the conversation came around to the movie from my dream and the talent agent. I don't think Dani would have let me but with Mark's coaxing, we actually called the number I somehow knew, and it was for real; the agent, the movie, everything, just like I'd dreamt it. Long story short, we flew to Tampa the following Monday, she auditioned, and now she's in Montana going to be an actress."
"Funny thing was, her crush I tricked her with that night... guess who's going to be her costar in this movie? Same guy... who she'd already told me she has the major hots for, going to be doing nude love scenes with him."
We finished dinner, and I asked Elle if she'd like to go dancing. "Love to," she said, "I love to dance."
Fifteen minutes later... oh, by the way, I forgot to mention that I'd borrowed Dani's '92 Mustang, thought Elle would enjoy the ride, didn't think Dani would mind me trying to impress my date with her cool, sexy car.
Anyway, fifteen minutes after leaving Stockman's, we were at Mario's Dance Club. It's a nightclub with an emphasis on live music and dancing. That night was 'Tammy Wynette night', a pretty blonde woman named Tonya was singing old Tammy Wynette songs, pretty damned well, too.
Holding Elle in my arms, hers around my neck, was an experience I'll not soon forget; that soft, thin satin blouse hardly concealing anything, breasts pressed tight against my chest, that perfume... oh the temptation of that short skirt! As the night went on and we had a few drinks, our bodies became tighter together, cheeks together, and during the song, 'Almost Persuaded', Elle nibbled on my ear and whispered, "Want to hear a secret?"
"Love secrets," I whispered back.
Her tongue tickled my ear for a moment, then, "I like sex... a lot,"
Huh? Did I hear what I just heard? My dick sure thought so, as it was suddenly... and in that instant, Elle had turned her head just a little and we were kissing. A real kiss this time, not that of the peck on the cheek kind. My previous supposition that Elle would be a great kisser was entirely wrong, totally off base. She wasn't a great kisser at all, she was a GREAT kisser! All of those things I'd imagined earlier were times ten.
I was still in shock, trying to absorb the emotions rushing through me when her lips backed off just a little, "Another secret... I'm not wearing any panties."
Ohhh! The puddle I became nearly collapsed on the floor. Well, one part of me hadn't puddled, it was where every drop of blood in my body had pooled, filling it, stretching it. Her lips caught me again, her tongue probing mine. It was like that time with Jenny in my dream, except this time there was no Dani watching to make me nervous. We were alone, just the two of us. Well, along with another hundred or so strangers, but they'd completely disappeared from my mind.
I don't even remember how it happened, my mind had become a haze, but some period of time later we were sitting back at our table. She was explaining, three years since her divorce, a VERY long drought for her. It took my mind more than a few minutes to become oriented to our surroundings again, to register what Elle was saying, "...we'd always had great sex, at least I thought so. We experimented with different positions, different rooms, sometimes even a lunchtime quickie. Then... nothing. I wondered about all his evening and nighttime trips to the grocery store, a dozen eggs, loaf of bread, milk... seemed like every night it was one thing or another that we needed, and then when he'd get home... nothing, even when I dressed up for him.
"I hadn't even thought about the neighbor three houses down and across the street. She liked to be outside in her bikini but I hadn't ever thought too much of it, I kind of liked to show off a bit, too, once in a while. Apparently, Derrick paid a little more attention than I did.
"Like I said the other day, if he'd come to me first, I'd probably have gone along with it." She chuckled, "I'd probably have become the 'swingenest swinger he's ever had', to paraphrase the song we heard a little while ago. Maybe, even a threesome with the neighbor, who knows... but he blew it with the sneaking.
"I remember how Derrick used to tell me how beautiful I was," a tear slipping down her cheek, "it seems like an eternity ago. No one has told me that for over three years."
"Elle, you're stunning so..."
"No, let me finish," but at least I'd gotten a smile from her, "you make me feel young again, pretty..." She hesitated, smiled that smile I remembered being so in love with back in the day, "I know what I want," and leaned over to kiss me once again.
This time, my hand strayed, first to her knee. God, her lips were soft and cuddly, then her tongue...
Elle's legs spread apart just a little, a hint. We were sitting at a table along the wall, facing the dance floor. If anyone had been looking, which I had no frickin' clue, they'd have a clear view where my hand was migrating. Elle didn't seem particularly concerned either, her thoughts perhaps otherwise occupied, as were mine,
Speaking of said hand, the feel of the skin of her inner thigh above her stockings was heaven itself, seemed to be a little dampish, from what I could only imagine.
As my hand strayed, Elle's kiss only intensified. I remembered imagining what a kiss from this girl might be like when I was a kid back in high school. Now, I was finding out what I'd missed so long ago, her hand firmly clamped around my neck.
Back then, I'd most likely have drooled all over her. Now, at least, my drool was 'mature' drool.
My fingers were maybe an inch from their goal when I felt her legs clamp tight over them, and Elle's lips left mine, "Think we'd better get out of here... now," her lips said.
Temporary sanity had resumed its rightful place in my head, "Elle, I..." I started to say, but she was already up, picking up her little clutch purse.
In Dani's Mustang, before I even started the engine, at least a tiny degree of reason running through me, I told Elle, "You know I can't... not until Dani's home, here... she wants to be there... watch..."
Elle smiled, I was afraid of some other reaction, not even sure what, "She somewhat of a voyeur? Wants to watch her husband fuck another woman?"
I nodded, dumbly, not sure what else to do. "And you know when she's coming home?"
I shook my head, "Not sure, they hadn't told her last we talked. I know they're starting shooting the first of May, I'm hoping she'll at least get a weekend before then, maybe more. We'd talked about me going there, but I don't see that happening with trying to open the new store."
Timing can really suck sometimes!
She leaned over the little center console of the car and kissed my cheek, "Then I guess we'll just have to wait until... whenever," her hand straying to my crotch, squeezing the substantial pole that had developed there. I let out a very audible groan. It had already been a long time. The next weeks were going to be long and excruciating!
Starting with leaving Elle at her door. We kissed one final time, she opened the door, stepped inside, gave me a little wave, blew me a kiss and the word 'later', and her door closed. I knew damned good and well that if she'd invited me inside, I wouldn't have been able to refuse. We'd have spent the night in pure bliss in her bed.
And in the morning, I'd have felt like a pure shithead for 'cheating' on Dani.
Oh, the dreams I had that night, Elle, Dani, even Jenny. I've had my share of morning wood, but that Saturday morning was fucking ridiculous! No way in hell I was going to survive until Dani came home, probably in weeks. I could see this becoming exponentially worse every day that went by. Dani wanted to watch our first time, Elle and me being mad with desire for each other. Well, it certainly appeared she was going to get her wish! I was already there and then some.
That morning, I thought about Dani and how badly I needed to talk to her, but no doubt, they'd be having breakfast. Alan Ryder was no doubt chowing down on his breakfast, and Dani'd be... breakfast.
I thought I'd be okay with it and had even told Dani that. But now that I was pretty sure it was actually happening, I was like... I can't deal with this! The new store be damned, I was going to Montana!
Except I didn't, after I got out of bed, cooked myself a potato patty, bacon, and a couple eggs, I got on the internet to buy a round trip ticket and calmed down. My dick didn't go to sleep, but it dozed a bit, letting me think rationally. I'd talk to Dani tonight, then buy the fucking ticket.
That day I spent on my computer, ordering for the new store, setting the delivery dates for about three weeks. I could change that if it looked like Wade wasn't going to have the store ready. By the end of the day, I'd pretty much finished stocking the store and was sitting at the computer waiting for Dani's Skype. Somehow, it seemed especially important to talk to her.
It was nearly eight my time when I heard the little ping that told me Dani was online, nine in Montana. "Hi," she said, a very tired look on her face.
"Hi," I responded, nothing like an intellectual conversation. I think we were both just a little uneasy. Our last little visit was embedded in my mind, Dani dressed for her 'date' with Alan Ryder; the long, sexy nightgown. This time she was wearing one I hadn't seen before, a new one, short, silky-looking. "Another date with your boyfriend?" I asked her. I remembered how I'd felt this morning, that I couldn't take this, Dani sleeping with Alan Ryder. That feeling was back in an instant, my heart pounding, jealousy surging through me, another vow to go to Montana.
She smiled, "Uhuh, wanna watch this time?"
My heart must have come to a sudden, screeching halt, watch? My wife with Alan Ryder? No way in fuckin' hell! "Yeah," I told her. So how come my dick was suddenly ramrod straight and hard? This was actually happening and she was... what, going to take her computer with her, keep me online? I've seen her and him before but those were just dreams, this was real. I wouldn't be able to step in and stop it either. Maybe I could yell really loud over the computer, but I doubt either would hear, nothing I could do but just sit and watch.
Dani leaned over, opened her nightstand drawer and took out... the black dildo I'd bought in Reno I'd dubbed 'Alan'. She looked in the camera on her computer, licked the head, her tongue wrapping around it seductively, and said, "Mmm, my little buddy, he's been keeping me company nights."
THIS was her 'date' Thursday night? Like she had done, what, Tuesday night, an eternity ago, my wife spread her legs apart and rubbed it over herself, letting it push her panties slightly into her slit. My dick was about to burst in the seams.
I couldn't have taken my eyes away if a gang of burglars had broken into the house with guns a-blazin'. Dani set 'him' down a moment, slipped her thumbs under the elastic of her panties, and slid them down her legs. She picked him back up and rubbed herself up and down a few times, letting out those pleasant little 'oohs' and 'ahhs', then began pushing him inside herself, lifting her hips off the bed, her face a study in grim determination, "Oh God, this feels so good," working it around, hips humping.
"Want to see what I've been practicing?" she asked me in-between moans, pressing all ten inches of 'Alan' in and out of her engorged pussy.
Practicing? What? My mind wasn't registering anything so well, watching my wife pleasuring herself in that sexy little gown. "Uh, yeah," I managed to blurt out, no idea what she was talking about, not really caring, just wanting to watch... whatever.
"Ohh, my, this feels so good! Give me a couple more minutes, then I'll be ready," she said, pushing 'him' inside herself all the way, and like the other night, with Alan deep inside her, twisting and turning, slowly working it in and out just a tiny bit, eyes closed, that 'look' on her face, then with a moan, slowly pulling him out.
"Can't do that long without making myself come," she said. But instead of setting it down and opening her eyes, rejoining the real world, Dani pressed the wet tip to her mouth, her tongue and then her lips wrapping around it. "Just love the taste, don't you? Reminds me of Jenny, mmm, by the way have you and her...?"
Dani's eyes were still closed, but I shook my head anyway, then heard myself say, "No, but..."
"Good, I want to be there, and hopefully, Leslie... want you to be so horny!" and then she began pushing 'Alan' inside her mouth... deeper and deeper, sucking, her cheeks hollowed out. She gagged a little bit, pulling him back out, "Now, what I've been practicing," taking a couple deep breaths and pressing it back down. She pressed it into her mouth several inches, gagged again like she was at the back of her throat, pulled him out slightly, tipped her head back, and pushed again, breathing hard through her nose. This time, there was no gag, I could tell she was swallowing and suddenly, she began pushing it deeper.
My eyes were burning a hole through my screen, Dani's neck beginning to show a creeping bulge as inch after inch of 'Alan' disappeared into her mouth! I have no friggin' clue how long it took, could have been seconds, could have been minutes, but that entire ten-inches disappeared into Dani's mouth! She sat there a moment, legs spread apart, her pussy soaking wet, the dildo down her throat, and began to pull it out, then back in, fucking her mouth and throat with 'him'.
God help me, I couldn't take it, my dick spasming jet after jet of cum. I reached down, gripping myself, jerking frantically, first over my shorts, then reaching inside where it was wet and gooey, sliding my hand up and down the slickness, trying hard to muffle my groans. I don't think Dani even realized what she'd done to me, her eyes were still closed, looking up toward the ceiling so that ten-inch, lifelike shaft could fill her, literally all the way through her neck.
After I haven't a clue how long, she began pulling it out, set it down on her nightstand and picked up a glass of ice water that I hadn't noticed before, taking a long drink. After setting the water back down, she looked back into her screen, a smile on her face, and asked, "Think he'll like that? Wonder what it'll be like with his cum shooting down my throat."
Oh God, if I hadn't already come...!
"Tell me about the rest of your week, you had a date with Leslie?" She hadn't even realized what she'd done to me, her little exhibition making me come.
I nodded, I hadn't intended to tell Dani anything about it, even that I'd gone out with her. Of course, that was partly because I'd thought she'd already done the deed with Alan Ryder. Now, it hardly seemed fair to not tell her... well, maybe not EVERYTHING.
"I did, we went out last night, to Stockman's, then Mario's, where Jenny had seduced me in my dream. The singer was doing Tammy Wynette songs."
"Ooh, I love Tammy, always have, was the singer good?"
Umm, most of the night, I hadn't even noticed, "Yeah, not like the real thing, but she was pretty good."
"So, what did you do, you kiss her?"
"No, she was on the stage, I didn't she'd appreciate it if I stormed the stage and gave her a big kiss."
Dani rolled her eyes, "Elle, you idiot, you kiss Elle?"
I nodded, chuckling, proud of myself for my little stab at humor. "We enjoyed ourselves. She, uhh... whispered in my ear that she liked sex... a lot. I told her we couldn't until you were home."
She giggled, "Bet that made you hard, didn't it? Going to make it a little hard to wait, huh?"
"Uhh, yeah!" I told her, "and to answer your question, Elle kisses very well."
Dani told me about her days, how tired she was every night, but also how much she was enjoying it, the riding especially... "If you discount how hot my pussy is for Alan Ryder, almost every minute we're together, which is almost always."
She went on, "Tomorrow's going to be a day off, going to be busy, we're all taking a long ride up the mountain, but no barrels, and no working the cows, just a fun ride."
"What do you do in the evenings? Is it just you and Alan in the house or are others staying there, too?" I held my breath, waiting for her to answer. It's what I'd been agonizing about, her leisure time, alone with Alan Ryder.
She smiled, "Mmm, those have been the most fun times. We sit and talk, he's told me so much of his football career, did you know he was married for a while? Several years, in fact, but he said she couldn't tolerate his football coming first. And then, after he retired, he just hasn't found anyone.
"That's it, you talked?"
"Well, we've watched an occasional movie but getting up at five every morning kinda necessitates going to bed early." She let out a giggle, "We watched Basic Instinct together one night, that was fun. Sharon Stone is soooo sexy!" Her eyes kind of drifted off into space for a moment, "I got a little hint how big he is when he's aroused, and you're right... that dildo doesn't do him justice.
"We talked about our own love scenes. He thought maybe we should practice."
"And...?"
"Remember that audition kiss? We worked on that, purely work, you understand. After a little bit, we decided we had it down pat. Practiced a little more, anyway. You know, just in case... and we are beginners at this, pretty inexperienced... but he has a really nice tongue. I've tried to picture what it's going to be like doing this naked, just can't quite wrap my head around it."
We talked another half-hour, then Dani said she was getting up at six, laughing about it, "They call that sleeping in... I guess since it's Sunday and going to be a fun day, just riding, instead of working."
I got her to show me what she was going to be wearing, one of the pairs of leather pants and western blouse we'd bought in Pendleton, and then the underwear she'd planned, another sheer, lacy set. I was already hard again, picturing it, picturing Dani getting on and off her horse in that outfit.
"Oh, one more thing, they've given us a schedule, we're not going to have any time off except Sundays, until the end of the month, then shooting's starting on the 4th of May. We'll have a long weekend right before that so I'll be able to come home for a couple days. The director's hoping that the shoot in Calgary will be the last, but they can't be sure of that." She laughed, "I just realized, they must have planned it that way, in case I get killed at the rodeo, they can still finish the movie."
I clicked on my computer's calendar, that left four long weeks until Dani could come home! I made a mental note that the new store would NOT be opening that week.
I'd love to be able to say the next four weeks went by in the blink of an eye. Except that you'd know damned well that there wouldn't have been a stitch of truth in it. It was the longest, most miserable four weeks of my life! Thank God for the distraction of the new store.
There were perks, the daily (most days) Skyping with Dani, I had frequent lunch dates with Elle, and Friday nights were our real date nights. I'm not going to get into all the details, but suffice it to say that what Dani said about hoping I'd be horny is sure as hell going to be on the money!
Elle and I were, how do I say it, out of our minds with wanting each other! Every Friday night date was leaving us panting for more. Everything we did was outside our clothes, I hadn't even felt a naked boob. But, oh did we grind, dancing and in the car afterward. That last Friday before Dani was going to be home, we went to Columbia Park along the river and made out like a couple of ultra-horny teenagers. Keeping our vow of 'over the clothes' was turning into next to impossible.
Since picking Elle up on our first date that Friday night, I had never been in Elle's house. I think we both knew that if I ever crossed her threshold, we'd be lost and end up in her bed, naked. Dani knew we'd been dating while she was gone, but I always made it a point to skip the details, even though she asked often.
I had a distinct feeling that Dani wasn't telling me everything, either in our Skype calls, just how close and comfortable with each other she and Alan Ryder were becoming... with their 'practicing'. As far as her riding, she'd told me more than once how comfortable she'd become, even the barrel racing for that scene in Calgary. She'd graduated to a true, championship barrel racing horse that they'd brought in for her, and her times were actually becoming more and more competitive with the professionals. She said she wouldn't actually 'win' in Calgary, but her coach said she could likely be in the top ten at least. Of course, she wasn't going to actually compete, but she'd look every bit as good as the others.
Alan, too, she said, had adapted to his role as the ranch foreman. She said they still didn't know any of the details about their love scenes, except the rumors that they were hot, but was excited about performing with Christian Bale. Like I said, she's had the hots for him so has been nervous about any love scenes they might have, too, even performing with someone like him,. "The whole thing just still seems so dreamlike," she's said so many times.
It was a Friday morning that I got a phone call from Janet, last name unknown, the studio's publicist. She wanted to meet with me the earliest I could to talk about the dreams that had started this whole business. I suggested Monday morning and gave her my address. She said she'd be here, eight a.m.
That afternoon I met with Jon, and together we put together a 'help wanted' ad for the paper and the auto parts trade newsletter.
Then I debated how much I was going to tell Janet, which all my careful deliberations went out the window when I met her Monday morning. There's a reason she's a publicity director. if there's an easier woman to talk to, I sure as hell hadn't met her. She's probably somewhere around her thirties, attractive but not in the Dani category.
"First, I want to tell you about how Dani sat at my bedside for four months..." I told her, going on to explain what I'd told Elle a couple weeks earlier, how much that meant to me. As far as the accident and dreams, I started by telling her about my inquisitiveness of Dani's first time, how she'd lost her virginity, the fact that she wouldn't tell me anything; then the night of my accident that I didn't even know was an accident.
Janet was more than a little surprised when I told her the name of Dani's homecoming date that night in my dream, Alan Ryder, the very same Alan Ryder who she was going to be 'making love' with in this movie.
"I know Daniella said they knew each other in school, but she hadn't said anything about him being a lover," Janet said.
"They weren't, only in my dreams... and in Dani's fantasies back then."
"So, she must have known him pretty well, had a crush on him?"
I laughed, "As she told me about it later, EVERY girl in school had a crush on Alan Ryder."
She smiled, "That's what we're planning on, that every woman who sees this movie will fall for him... same as the guys with Lynette... that's Daniella's name in the movie... so be ready for it," she said. "I've been eager to see the love scenes between these two, now I'm even more anxious."
I'm not sure how my face looked, but I know how it felt, "Scenes... as in plural, more than one?"
She chuckled, "I've seen the script, there's definitely more than one... and they're going to be hot and steamy..." she went on, "and I know this director, it'll be sexy as fuck but nothing even remotely vulgar."
Hot! Steamy! What the hell else would I have expected? It took me several minutes to catch my breath... and to let my dick deflate a bit. It's pretty much what Dani had told me the rumors were that they'd heard.
We spent three days hashing every aspect and every detail of my dreams. Janet stopped me, asking questions whenever she felt like I was leaving out some detail, mostly when I was, in fact, leaving out details that I hadn't thought she'd need, like how Alan Ryder had pushed the horny, blindfolded Dani up against a bathroom wall and driven his cock inside her... just a taste, enough to leave her quivering on the floor, begging for more. I wasn't sure why she needed details like that but she'd insisted on 'everything'. Not that I wasn't enjoying telling this attractive, young woman these kinds of little niceties.
I told her all about Tevin, the first time when they were teenagers and Alan had 'loaned' her to his shy cousin, then that night after we bought the truck in our hotel room.
"Hmm," she started, "what town was that?" she asked.
"Tallahassee," I told her, "he was the sales manager, sold us an F150."
She looked thoughtful, a smile showing on her face, "You know anything about Alan's family?" she asked.
I shook my head, "No... why... " and then it hit me, "he has a cousin, Tevin, doesn't he?"
"No, not that I know, we didn't dig quite that far distant in his relations, but he does have a brother, Kevin... he's the sales manager of a Chrysler dealership... in Tallahassee, Florida."
I stared at her, my mouth agape, "He's..." Hell, I had no clue what to way, it was like so much else from that dream.
"He's six years younger, I take it from your reaction that you had no idea."
"How could I? Alan wasn't even in our school when I graduated, he came the following year, the year Dani was a senior. I don't think even Dani knew he had a little brother."
We talked about Kevin a few more minutes, then I went on with the story, the night at the strip club, 'Onna', Dani on the stage, and Alan fucking her afterward took a full two hours to tell. It made me hot all over again, telling that little bit of my dream. From the look on Janet's face, it was making her a little hot as well, not the first time she'd gotten a bit flustered-looking in this long story.
I told her about more of the 'coincidences', the things that have happened or we'd learned after my coma. We'd just discovered another, Kevin, same position in a car dealership, same town as his cousin, nearly same name as in my dream; How I'd known Amanda Browning's name and phone number, the details of the movie; meeting many of the people from my dream, Rebekka, Marcus, even April, the makeup artist for the studio; Winsome Cosmetics and Dani's favorite lipstick -- Rose Petal Peach; and on and on.
Janet sounded like the movie and how I knew Amanda Browning's name and phone number is what blew her mind more than any of the dreams, how I could have known any of that, or the others. I even told her about some of the little things; like how, even though I'd never had any interest in Tampa, I knew about Tampa's Riverwalk, the Pirate Taxi, the statue of Ulele and her history. She sat wide-eyed as I relayed some of the things I'd seen in my dreams.
"You know," she said, "there is a strip club like you described in Tampa, too. I've heard of it but never been. You have me immensely curious as to whether there's an 'Onna' as you describe her. I think when I get home, I'll convince one of my girlfriends to go with me and check out this place." She smiled, "for professional reasons only," she said with a chuckle.
I decided to tell her about that Saturday night, several weeks earlier, "I told Dani and her best friend about that club... they wanted to go there, see if there really is an 'Onna'... they both wanted to get up on that stage." I hesitated a moment, "I think they were serious... after Dani's through with this movie."
I got up and retrieved my laptop, turned it on, and opened my Elements, an amateur photo editing program, and found a picture I'd taken of Dani and Jenny, last September 7th, We were all going out to dinner; Richard, Jenny, Dani, and me. For whatever reason, I don't remember, Dani and Jenny had decided to dress up, both were wearing matching skirts and blouses, the Bobbsey twins or some such. Anyway, they were more than photogenic so Richard and I wanted a picture. It wasn't particularly sexy, just two very attractive women on a date night out with their husbands.
"Dani was Homecoming queen in high school, Jenny was a princess. Dani's always said it should have been the other way around, that Jenny's the pretty one," I told her, "she's a professional dancer, was asked to do several big productions but turned them down because she'd have had to move. Retired now, but has her own studio, does dance and exercise classes."
"She certainly has the looks for it, I'll mention her, if the studio ever has a need for a dancer, they might be in touch. I know they love new talent, thrive on it."
I hoped they did, it would be cool, maybe Dani and Jenny in something together?
When we finished, we'd taken an entire three days. It had felt good telling someone everything. She suggested I write a book, yeah, that'd be a best seller, 'Wife suffered while husband dreamed of sex'. What a catchy title that would be.
I invited Janet out for dinner on her last night in the Tri-Cities. I'd invited her before, but she'd always declined, saying she needed to work. I asked her if she liked Italian, telling her about our little Italian place that Dani and I love, Mario's. She said she loved Italian so we agreed I'd pick her up at seven-thirty.
It turned out that Janet did love Italian, lasagna, same as me. And I believe that Mario's undoubtedly has the best lasagna this side of the Brazos (that's pretty much this side of anything for you non-western-loving tenderfeet).
"One thing you never said, how do you really feel about this movie? Your wife's going to be in some pretty intimate scenes with a guy that certainly wants her... for real. And from what I've heard, they're both pretty infatuated with each other."
I hesitated before answering her, thinking, "You know... that's the biggest 'coincidence' of all, Alan Ryder was 'the man' in my dreams, her lover. You know how many times they made love?"
Janet shook her head, or course she didn't.
"I don't either," I told her, "maybe someday, if this is all written down, someone could actually count them, except it'd still probably be more, I know there's lots of times I wasn't there. I'd wake up at night, hearing them in Alan's bedroom... I have no idea how many times.
"If this movie had happened before... no way in hell could I have been able to let it happen, I've always been a 'comfort zone' kind of guy, Dani, too. We never stepped out of it... maybe a time or two, baby steps, but never more, my biggest was the first time I asked Dani on a date. But since, hardly ever. Until after... In Reno a few weeks ago, Dani danced with a guy, he had his hands where they shouldn't have been. I was infuriated but couldn't move... and I was so turned on. Next day, he kissed her like... a lover." I let out a little laugh, "There's this tall swing in Reno, like a couple-hundred feet, it's how she got him to go on it with us, promised him a kiss, paid him off later in our hotel room... with interest... a LOT of interst. If that had been before my dream, I'd have been furious. As it was, I was just jealous as hell and turned on all over again.
"Maybe it's a little like jumping out of an airplane from 10,000 feet the first time, you know you're going to be okay, that parachute's going to open... but there's that little niggling fear you won't... and the absolute certainty you're scared out of your mind to take that first step out into the unknown, but you do it anyway, because you also know how damn thrilling it's going to be.
"I know I can trust her, guess that comes from her sitting by my bedside for four months, nearly every hour of every day, not knowing if I'd ever wake up. But it's still there, the what-if...
"So, yeah, I want her to do this movie, she wants to do it, too, every second of it, no stand-ins, and I want to see it, knowing it's going to shock my system like it's never been, probably make me so jealous I can't stand it, no safety net, comfort zone be damned."
"Besides, after those months at my bedside she deserves something like this... and I think we're both realizing that, wonderful as our lives have been, there's more out there."
I dropped her off at her hotel, her promising that she'd be getting ahold of us, probably after the movie's wrapped. "There will be publicity tours, I'll clear everything with the two of you, and the interviews will be prescreened, there shouldn't be many surprises. I know a lot of people are going to be curious about your dreams and how a complete unknown, a school teacher from the other side of the country, got that part. Now that I know everything, I can help you formulate answers."
The interview I'd been dreading was finally over. Jon and I hired five new people, three men and two women. They all went to work with Jon in what we now called 'his' store, for training. He and I talked about it and decided to promote Kevin, our longest-running employee as manager of the Kennewick store and Jon moving to the new one, along with splitting the new and old employees between the two stores. I also had to rent a large storage unit for stock because the shelving we needed simply wasn't coming, at least not in time to get it installed for the new stock. Wade's latest estimate on finishing was mid-April. The paint job was simply fantastic, though. After the new Pasco store was open and creating an income, Jon and I decided we were going to repaint the Kennewick store to match.
It had been a little (as in a LOT) hard for me to put my thoughts into the new store with the upheaval in my love life, between Dani being gone and Elle. Of course, the new store was probably what kept me sane those weeks, something other than... you know, to occupy my mind. Jenny, too, she and Richard had me over for dinner a couple times and Jenny let it be known that she and Richard still had every intention of following through on what we'd missed out on that Sunday before Dani left. Unfortunately, though, the weekend that Dani was going to be home, Richard was on call and hadn't been able to get out of it, so that little assignation was temporarily on hold until after Dani was through with filming.
Oh, one thing I almost forgot to mention, Rebekka, the girl from the dress store where I'd bought the gold lame dress. When I took Dani in the store to meet her, Rebekka had slipped Dani her phone number before we left. To make a long story short, Dani called her from Montana, explaining that she was out of the area for quite some time, but since then they'd been texting. Dani forwarded some of those texts to me and they were quite, umm, hotter than fuck! It seems that Miss Rebekka is very 'bi' and is more than a little hot for Dani's bod... and Dani was reciprocating! What another fucking 'coincidence', the Rebekka in my dream had given Dani her phone number as well, same reason, and dream-world Dani had even gone on a 'date' with her. And then since, the 'real' Dani, too, with the real Rebekka. After seeing how much Dani'd enjoyed Jenny sitting on her face that night. I'd been kick-ass surprised, too, after twenty-eight years, no idea that Dani had any 'bi' tendencies at all. But God-damn, it had been fucking hot!
I hadn't had any more communication from the Alvarez's on the farm, there wasn't anything I could do until Dani started seeing some of that money rolling in. At that point, I figured we'd get serious about it, but until then, it was a moot point.
All of that brings us to that last week before Dani's visit home. Dani was flying home on Friday, we'd have Friday night and Saturday, then she had to fly back to Montana on Sunday to start filming Monday, May 4th. Dani was excited and nervous as hell to start the filming but looking forward to it, too. She said she'd certainly developed a healthy respect for ranchers, it wasn't just sitting back and watching the cows grow, it was daylight to dark hard work, and she hadn't even been there during calving.
She had, however, worked during branding, rounding up the cattle, separating the calves from their mamas. She was grateful that they now used 'freeze branding', with liquid nitrogen, rather than red hot branding irons, much less painful to the calves. It was still hard, though, over a thousand head of calves in a full week. Those evenings, she'd been too tired to do anything more than say hi-goodbye... but she'd loved it.
It made me worry that after the movie was made, she'd want to stay on that ranch. Not really 'worried', but the thought did pop through my mind occasionally. Of course, she kept reassuring me that she'd be ready to come home and probably sleep for a solid week. This month of 'riding lessons had turned into a hell of a lot more than that.
That last week I kind of got sidetracked. Every minute dragged by, anxious to see my wife. I'd had morning wood before but this was freakin' ridiculous! I missed my Dani! She'd been to overnight conferences before, hardly more than a night or two away, but this had been nearly a month -- over a month by the time she was getting home. It sure as hell wasn't what either of us had anticipated when we embarked on this little adventure.
She'd long since locked away her little 'companion', "I can't, just too sensitive," she'd said. That was before that last week even started. I'd at least had that one little incident watching her with 'Alan'. "It was hard," Dani told me more than once, "with that gorgeous hunk of a man constantly flirting making eyes at me, our 'practicing', thinking about what he'll be doing to me... naked... 'just for the movie'," she'd assured me.
Yeah, right, 'just for the movie'.
Elle and I had lunch on Tuesday. We agreed on dinner at seven Friday evening. Dani was flying home but wasn't going to get in until seven-fifteen that evening and had insisted I take Leslie out that night, then bring her to the house, "I'll get a taxi home," she said, "give me time to get ready for you."
I had no idea what she meant by 'get ready'. I told her I wanted to be there for her when she got off the plane, but she'd insisted.
So, Friday finally came and I was a bundle of nerves, both from the fact that Dani was FINALLY going to get home, even if only for a couple of nights, and what I anticipated was going to happen between Elle and me. I hated the fact that I wouldn't be at the airport to meet Dani, then she'd be getting home to an empty house. That evening when I was getting ready for dinner with Elle, my conscience was playing very dirty tricks on me, I knew I shouldn't be doing this, in spite of what Dani had said she wanted.
But, I reasoned, this was Dani's choice, what she'd been looking forward to for the last month (not that Elle and I hadn't been, too); four weeks, four days to be exact, and I was determined to enjoy the evening, dinner and especially after.
I'd gone shopping, bought myself a new pair of slacks and found a silky shirt that I was sure both Elle and Dani would like. I sure as hell did, and when I put it on that night, couldn't believe how good it felt.
I picked up Elle at six-thirty, my heart pounding, planning on dinner at Mario's Italian, where we'd had our first dinner, exactly four weeks earlier. It seemed appropriate since this evening was very likely going to be another 'first', the 'big' first. Elle answered the door and I nearly lost it right there. She was wearing what Dani would call a little black dress, a combination of satin and lace, halter style, a 'V' in the short hem drawing attention to that space between her legs. I wasn't totally sure how I was going to survive the evening.
Elle smiled and stepped forward, kissing me on the cheek, smelling so fucking sexy, "You like?"
All I could do was nod, finally managing to say, "Yeah... I like. You're... beautiful!"
Dani had suggested I use her Mustang, "Elle will like it," she'd said. I'd even washed and polished it earlier that day. Too bad it wasn't quite warm enough to put the top down.
Dinner was wonderful, Mario's is not the Olive Garden, their waitresses dress in traditional Italian and their food is wonderful, exactly what I'd imagine being straight from Italy; low lighting, white tablecloth on the little round tables, flickering candle in the center. Our pretty waitress, Maria, greeted us with "Ciao, my name is Maria." She set a plate of hot bread and glasses of ice water on our table, then suggested an Aperitivo, explaining that, "In Italy it's a traditional before-dinner drink." I had to drive afterward, but assumed that one drink wouldn't hurt, so ordered one for each of us.
Like I said, Maria was pretty and wore a beautiful, colorful Italian dress, so it was a little hard to say no, but my eyes were super-glued on my companion, my date. I still had trouble using that word, it just seemed so... weird, I guess is the word. Men married for twenty-eight years to a beautiful woman (or any woman for that matter) just don't 'date'. Enjoyable as the dinner with Janet was, this was a hit out of the ballpark compared to a bloop-single.
My lasagna was every bit as good as I'd remembered, and I have no idea what the stuff Elle ordered was. She seemed to like it, although, I think both our minds were elsewhere, I know mine was, alternating between Dani and the sexy woman across the table with me, what we were going to be doing later.
Part way through dinner, Elle excused herself, saying she had to use the ladies' room, no big deal, except watching her walk away, then back a few minutes later was breathtaking. Like I'd mentioned before, she didn't look like any banker I'd ever seen before.
A few seconds after she sat, I felt her hand tickling my leg under the table, a smile on her face. I reached down, intending to encourage her little 'tickle', and felt her hand me something, a little piece of damp cloth. My eyes opened wide, looking at her, could it be...? I brought my hand back, peeked at what was in it... a tiny pair of black panties! "Didn't want them to get in the way later," she said, her smile widening.
That did it, I was ready to get the hell out of there, get this woman home, dinner be damned! We were both fairly well through eating, anyway. I looked toward Maria, motioning to her that we were ready for our check. She came to our table and tried her hardest to get us to order a dessert, "Sicilian Cannoli," she said, kissing her fingers and expounding on how good it was, the restaurant's specialty. I'd have loved to, but our 'dessert' was going to be much more delicious and we'd already waited long enough!
Fifteen minutes later, my hands were shaking when I opened the door from the garage into the house. Elle and I had spent the last couple minutes in the car kissing, barely able to keep our hands to ourselves. My heart was pounding, and I couldn't believe I was so close to making love with a woman other than Dani, my first time EVER! I don't know if I've mentioned it before, but Dani was my first, my last, and everything in-between. The closest I'd ever come had been Jenny, that Sunday night, not counting my dream-world.
I'd even forgotten briefly that tonight was Dani's homecoming and that she'd be waiting. She was on the loveseat when Elle and I stepped into the living room, our arms tightly around each other.
She was sitting there, wearing the spandex leotard, the one that the sleeves buttoned behind her back holding her arms like a stretchy strait jacket, the same as she had been that night in my dream with Jenny. She'd worn it that night because she was already horny and wanted to prevent herself from touching herself while she watched. I presumed that was her reason tonight, too, "Hi," she said, holding her arms out, "need a little help here."
I started to rush over to her, give her a big welcome-home kiss, but she stopped me, "You two are the couple here, I'm just a third wheel," she said, standing and turning around, holding her arms in position for the sleeves to be pulled tight and secured behind her back. This was a hell of a strange greeting after being gone over a month!
I kissed Elle, then my shaking hands began to secure the sleeves behind Dani's back when I had a better idea, much better, I thought. I almost ran into the kitchen to get a dining chair, setting it right in front of the couch, and told Dani to sit. When she had, I weaved the first sleeve back and forth around and between the slats on the chair back, which pulled the spandex especially tight, then the other sleeve just the same. It was Deja Vu, Dani secured to the chair much as I had been in my dream the night she and 'Leslie' put on their little girl-on-girl show with me tied and blindfolded.
I thought about a blindfold like I had been but couldn't go that far. But, one more thing... the ball gag I'd bought weeks and weeks ago but never used. I ran to the bedroom, retrieved it, and kissed Dani, getting her to open her mouth, then quickly filling it with the gag. It was soft rubber with a large hole in the center so she could breathe easily but would only be able to make gurgling noises. Her eyes were big, looking at me, her mouth open with the ball inside.
And Dani's pussy! Her legs were spread apart on the chair, exposing her red, juicy cunt, looking so eager to be filled. Sorry, Love, not your turn tonight, I thought. It was pretty obvious, though, just how horny my wife was after her month-plus with no sex and virtually living with Alan Ryder.
Then I turned my attention to Elle, waiting not so patiently on the couch in front of Dani. We'd kissed before, pretty damned passionately, too, but not like we did that night. Dani wanted a show, she was going to get one, not that a 'show' was uppermost in my mind, Elle's either, I surmised. She and I were nearly frantic, knowing that this time, we weren't going to be denying ourselves. Having Dani there only seemed to intensify the frenzy. We kissed, I pushed the top of her dress down and sucked a breast in my mouth, the first time I'd felt Elle's bare skin under her clothes.
My body was on fire, shaking, and frenzy, crazed hysteria, none of them are adequate to describe it, I don't think there is a word for it, maybe delirious. If I'd remembered that Elle's panties were in my pocket, I'd probably have had my fingers inside her, but I didn't, not until...
"Robert... fuck me!" Elle screeched, her tolerance coming to an end. I glanced at Dani, her eyes wide, trying to grunt, then to Elle, pulling her up, around behind the couch, pressing her over it right in front of Dani, legs spread apart, still wearing her dress, dropped my pants and shorts, and in an instant was inside her, thrusting hard, my dick probably hard as it had ever been. I groaned, hardly able to comprehend that Elle and I were actually 'doing it'. I pulled out and plunged inside her again, feeling the orgasm already beginning inside me. Elle screamed with every thrust, she was so fucking tight! But wet and slippery, God, she was wet, we sure as hell hadn't needed lube.
I'd love to be able to say we fucked ten-fifteen minutes before orgasming but I'd fantasized about this ever since that first date when Elle had whispered, 'I like sex'. It seemed that every minute together since then had been foreplay leading up to this night. The fantasy had been nothing compared to the real thing.
I was groaning and panting, Elle wailing, and then the dam burst into one of the most intense orgasms ever... and that was saying a hell of a lot after what Dani and I had been experiencing the weeks before her Montana trip. I'm guessing it was just as intense for Elle, too, how her body tensed up, her pussy clamped down on me, and the screams she let out. Afterward, I wished I could have seen her face the way Dani had seen it.
It was spurt after fucking spurt of cum, like it would never end, short uncontrollable thrusts deeper inside her with every ejaculation.
When it was over, my body was soaking wet with perspiration, as was Elle's, both of us panting, trying to catch our breath, supporting each other on the back of the couch to prevent falling flat on the floor. When I was finally able to look, Dani was there, sweat on her face as well, moaning through the hole in the ball, trying to pull her arms free of their prison. I wanted... oh fuck, I didn't even know what I wanted, except the knowledge hit me that my dick had shrunk damned little, still inside Elle.
The realization also hit me that I'd fucked another woman, and I sure as hell hoped that Dani hadn't changed her mind in the process. I'd made sure she wouldn't be able to voice it if she had, probably not the best idea I'd ever had, kinda like leaving the blinds open that Sunday with Jenny and Dani. The thought hit me that I needed to get the ball out of her mouth so she could tell me if she needed to. Nah, too fuckin' late, the ball could stay.
Elle pushed herself up off the back of the couch, and I let myself slip out of her. She turned and kissed me like the lovers that we now were. The 'playing' had ended and this had turned real!
"Watch this... something I've always wanted to do," Elle said, right before slipping her dress off, letting it fall to the floor, wearing nothing under it ecept her stockings and heels, letting me see her pussy for the first time, her pubes bright red like her hair, so fuckin' hot! She went around the couch, crouching on her knees right in front of my wife. If I hadn't just had one of the wildest orgasms ever, watching Elle kissing the inside of Dani's thigh, slowly working her way up would have done it.
But then, holy shit, when, as I watched, Elle's lips descended on Dani's pussy, and the groan coming through the ball gag, Dani's eyes rolling back into her head, I nearly couldn't take it any longer. I pushed the couch back out of the way, crouched down behind Elle, felt between her wet lips with my fingers, and pulled her up just a little, enough that I could press my dick inside her once again.
Dani was squirming on the chair under Elle's assault on her pussy, and Elle groaned as my cock slid back inside her. I had a very brief burst of sanity and told Elle, "Better stop, don't let her come." Dani was giving the wild-woman look, pulling at her arms, her pussy humping where Elle's mouth had just left, loud grunts and groans from her mouth, acting like she wasn't quite ready for Elle to quit eating her pussy.
As it was, Dani, once again, had to sit there helplessly, watching me fuck our banker friend. Elle fell back, away from Dani, her hands and knees on the floor so that we were fucking purely doggy-style, literally inches in front of Dani. My hands were gripping Elle's naked hips, her plunging herself back with every thrust.
I wasn't sure if the whimpering was coming from Elle or from Dani, still tethered to the chair in front of us, but fuck I was turned on! At long last, I was cognizant enough to realize that Dani was getting what she'd said she wanted, Elle and I so frenzied for each other, the last four weeks of teasing and frustration culminating in the near panic of lust.
"Oh God, Oh God, harder!" Elle was screaming. I tried my best to accommodate her, digging my hands into her hips and pulling her back with every hard thrust. Except... except, I wanted to see her face, watch her, see her tits. This was the first time she'd been naked with me and I wanted to see her body while we fucked. I pulled out, gave Elle a little push to the side and helped her roll over onto her back. There's a nice throw rug in front of our couch so it's not like she was on the cold, hard floor. 'Sides, this would be easier on her knees, too, I reasoned.
And I was back inside her, this time slowly in and out, watching that grimace on her face, watching her tits sway, leaned down and took one in my mouth, sucking her nipple, drawing it out, feeling it grow harder, the little dimples, at the same time my cock buried deep in her pussy.
I switched to give attention to her other tit and nipple, then pushed myself back up and looked into Elle's lovely face, the face I'd lusted for so many years before and never even began to imagine what it'd be like to be 'with' her, inside her. I let my body down, pressing against hers, and kissed her, our tongues meshing together, starting to feel the exquisite rising in my cock.
I pressed my lips to hers for one last, lingering moment, then knew it was time, I couldn't stop the inevitable, pushing myself back up and began fucking once again, my heart rate doubling or tripling to pump the blood into my cock. I moved my arms around below Elle's legs, pushing them up onto my shoulders and began pounding into her, her humping to meet me, just as frantically. The short time for 'gentle' had passed, and the urgency of my building orgasm drove me
And then it was there. I looked up into Dani's face, registering her wide eyes for just a moment before my orgasm hit and let out a groan that must have awakened our neighbors. I pressed hard inside Elle, feeling her pussy's contractions on my dick, looking down at her arched body, her fingers squeezing her own nipples, a wail coming from her mouth to match my own.
Later, after we'd both recovered, Elle got up, "Think I need to go home, leave you two alone... but first... one more taste..." Dani was still secured to the chair, sitting very unladylike, legs spread showing off her private part in all its sexy glory. Elle crawled to her, looked up in Dani's face, Dani letting out little grunt noises through the ball, eyes wide looking down at Elle, watching "Your husband made me really horny, hope you don't mind," she said as she kissed the inside of Dani's thigh a second time.
Dani's grunts turned into moans almost instantly when Elle's lips touched her pussy. My eyes were glued in place, watching Elle's tongue working its way up and down Dani's slit, her lips spreading Dani's so that her tongue could reach deeper inside her.
Watching a nearly naked Elle eating my wife's pussy, even after two serious, major orgasms, was stiffening my cock all over again. Dani's head was flopping back and forth, still helplessly tied to the chair, arms trapped by the stretchy spandex, her body beginning to shudder, and Elle... stopped, pulling her mouth away and just sat there on her haunches, looking up at Dani's face, Dani trying to make words. I knew exactly what she was trying to say through the hole in the rubber ball, 'don't stop... please don't stop!' Hot as it was, I couldn't help but imagine that it wasn't Elle's mouth and tongue in Dani's pussy, but Alan Ryder's, remembering watching that very thing in one of my dreams
Elle did stop, though, standing, beginning to put on her dress over her naked body. Dani and I watched her dress. It didn't take much, letting her dress fall over her, what a fucking sexy sight! "I'll call an Uber," she said, getting her phone out of her clutch bag and called, giving our address for a ride. Dani seemed to realize what she was doing and started shaking her head, trying hard to talk. We were pretty much finished with what we'd been doing... unfortunately, so I relented and took the gag out of Dani's mouth. Her first words were, "You're not going to let her take an Uber, you take her home."
Elle hesitated on the phone, telling the person on the other end to hold on, then holding it to her chest -- lucky phone! "No, I'm fine," she said, "I'll take the Uber."
Dani shook her head, "No, Robert's taking you, tell them you already have a ride."
I looked at Elle, shrugging, "Dani's right, I'll take you home," I told her, getting up to get dressed.
Elle and I were both dressed, just about to walk out the door when Dani started pulling at her arms, "Can I...?" she asked.
I let out a little chuckle, "Yeah, might be a good idea, huh," going to her and unfastening the sleeves from the back of the chair, then helping Dani stand, walking her upstairs to our bedroom.
Once we were there, she asked for me to help her out of the leotard before I left. "Sweet," I started, "not so sure I trust you to not... you know... think we better leave it on till I get back, doncha think?"
She groaned, "You... uh... do something for me, then?"
"Depends, what?" I couldn't imagine what she was going to say.
"If you're leaving me here like this, don't let my imagination go to waste... make your goodnight kiss memorable."
I gawked at my wife, "What? You want me to...?"
"Don't think you need to be shy with her now, make her look forward to your next date, give her something to remember you by... unfinished business. I'm going to be laying here not able to do anything except use my imagination... so let it go a little wild."
I smiled, a little chuckle, gave Dani a peck on her cheek, "I'm assuming you're not talking about that kind of kiss."
Twenty-two minutes later, I'd opened the passenger door of the Mustang for Elle and was watching her slide out, not making any effort to keep her dress from sliding up her stocking-covered legs, well above the lace at the top. I took her hand, tugging her up from the seat and wrapped my arm around her waist, walking her to her door.
Elle's house has a small, covered porch, enclosed on the sides to keep out the weather. It's also very dark since she hadn't left her light on. "I enjoyed tonight," pretty much a major understatement, I told her, barely able to see her beautiful face in the dark, "Dani suggested that a memorable goodnight kiss would be in order."
Elle's lips brushed against mine, "So, she's okay with...?"
My hands wrapped around her face, "Uhuh, told me she didn't think I needed to be shy," and our lips closed the tiny gap between them, Elle crushing her near-naked breasts against my chest.
My emotions were roiling inside me, not understanding how I felt for this woman who I've just made love to. No, that wasn't right, we hadn't 'made love', that was reserved for Dani. Or was it? I knew that if I didn't have Dani, I'd...
And that was when I felt Elle's hands go behind my head, her fingers in my hair, her soft lips becoming more urgent...
Her tongue probed, I realized how badly I wanted to make long, slow, tender love with this woman. I knew then that, until that moment arrived, the need would haunt me until it was consummated. And after?? But it wasn't something I couldn't 'not' do. I'd had a tiny taste and needed more... a lot more!
We stood there, on Elle's porch, tongues intertwined, one of my hands creeping down, totally out of my control, to Elle's butt cheek. She didn't resist as I pulled her tighter to me, pressing herself against my body, against my once again hard erection.
'I want to make long, sweet love with you,' I thought to myself once again.
"So do I," Elle said, "next time."
My body shivered, I thought I'd only 'thought' it, not said it out loud, but I was glad that I had. "I... better go... Dani..."
Elle pulled away, "Better," she agreed, "before..."
I knew what she was going to say and I put a finger over her lips, "Next Time," I agreed with her, and stepped away, down her walk, and climbed into Dani's Mustang. My mind was a whirl on the drive home, what the FUCK had I stepped into? I wasn't supposed to be falling in love! And with Dani gone for what, at least the next two-and-a-half months. Damn, damn, damn!
I remembered, it seemed such a short time ago, that first kiss with Elle, our first evening date, just a peck on the cheek actually, how it had sent an electric shock through my body and I had wondered what a real kiss with her might be like. Well, now I knew. Actually, I'd known for some time; we'd kissed, we'd made out, but none had been quite like this. Dani had said, 'make your goodnight kiss memorable.' This kiss had certainly been that! What would it be like when we made love... after we made love? I knew then that I had to know.
Tonight was indescribable in so many different parameters, the culmination of my lust from so long ago that I hadn't even realized was still there until... until that dream... Dani and Leslie... Leslie and me. She'd fucked me that night, except that I had no idea who she was at the time, but it was my subconscious trying to tell me... that lust from thirty-plus years ago was still there... and growing stronger.
Is there a difference between lust and love? I didn't know, I just knew that I had to 'make love' with this woman.
I was still shaking, my heart rate about a kazillion beats a minute when I climbed the stairs to our bedroom. My mind was still in turmoil from the revelation on Elle's porch. I felt lucky to drive all the way home, not getting lost, arrested for DUIE (driving under the influence of Elle), or some such.
Dani was waiting, much as I'd left her, laying on our bed, eyes wide. There really was no way I could see to escape that stretchy straight-jacket leotard, not even a Harry Houdini could do it. My own experience in a similar one was still reasonably fresh in my mind, albeit it was only in a dream... the part of my dream that had begun this 'Leslie' thing.
"You're home, now take this thing off of me, I want to properly greet my husband... maybe you can judge who kisses the best."
I smiled, walking over to her and began to unbutton the stretchy sleeves from her back, "I don't know if you're up to it," I teased, "Elle does a mean goodnight kiss." I was afraid to tell her the emotions roiling through my brain during that kiss and afterward.
I got the leotard unbuttoned, helped Dani get her arms out of the sleeves, and the whole thing off so that she was standing naked. "Oh, by the way, how was your trip home?" I finally thought to ask her.
She rolled her eyes like it was a stupid question or something, seemed reasonable enough to me.
Dani wrapped her arms around me and we kissed, long and hard, hell, like we hadn't seen each other for the last thirty-two days, but who's counting? We'd been married for twenty-eight years, never been apart for more than a couple days at a time before, I can think of three days one time years ago, we each had two-day conferences, offset by one day, but thirty-two! Well, except for the hospital after my accident.
Dani's naked body felt so fuckin' good! Her lips, her tongue entangled with mine, her naked breasts pressed against me, all of it... just indescribable!
Our hands roamed, mine down Dani's back, over her ass, pulling her tight to me, hers down the front of my slacks, trying, very successfully, I might add, to get my cock hard again.
Our lips never parted, minutes went by. My hand that had been on Dani's ass migrated its fingers to her wet pussy, pressing inside, getting a loud moan from her.
Her lips pulled away and I watched her face; eyes closed, the look of concentration as my fingers did their little dance inside her. She squeezed her legs together, humping my fingers... her pussy so friggin' wet...and I pulled them away, leaving her squirming, panting, "No, don't stop... please... so close..."
"No, don't want you to come, not yet," I told her. How little I knew, that that little statement was going to come back to haunt me, HUGELY.
Dani opened her eyes, glaring straight at me. If looks could kill...
"Want me to show you what I've been practicing with Alan?"
I thought back to one of our nightly Skype sessions, the one where she'd been 'practicing' with 'Alan', the toy I'd bought her. "You mean Alan or 'Alan'," drawing out the last until...
Oh God, I felt Dani's hot lips on the head of my little man. It had never really gone down since that last kiss with Elle and now...
God, the combination of Dani's lips and her swirling tongue, the sucking on the head only, no hands, something I'd been thinking would be so hot. I lay back on the bed, watching Dani, her eyes finding mine as her lips and tongue worked up and down the sensitive bottom of my now swollen prick. I couldn't help but wonder, was this from practicing with the toy or... the real thing?
Whatever, the sensations running through my body were out of this world to say the least. If I hadn't already come twice inside Elle I'd already have exploded. I wasn't used to this, to say the least.
After I don't know how long of this exquisite torture, Dani's lips moved back to the head. This time she didn't stop there, breathing deeply, slowly taking me deeper into her mouth, sliding up and down, a little deeper each time. I couldn't stifle the groans, not that I particularly wanted to but wouldn't have been able to if I had. Dani had given me blow jobs before but not like this, never like this. And little did I know, the torture was only starting.
She had me probably three-quarters of the way into her mouth when I felt the back of her throat, only this time she didn't gag like she always had before. Her eyes were boring into me when I felt the swallow. My eyes rolled back in my head as her mouth and throat took me deeper, feeling the swallows massaging me. It was like... that time in my dream where she'd swallowed Alan Ryder's dick, watching his shaft stretching down her neck, except this time it wasn't Alan Ryder... and it wasn't a dream... it was real as real can get.
The sensations were completely overwhelming me. My hands involuntarily grasped Dani's hair all the way down to her scalp, "Oh Dani... Oh Godddd!" And I felt the orgasm starting, seemingly from the tips of my toes... and Dani's mouth slid off me.
"Don't want you to come... yet," she said, parroting my words from just moments earlier.
My eyes were clamped shut, breathing hard, using all my willpower to not grab myself, finish what she'd started. God, I was hard and so ready!
Dani scooted up the bed alongside me, her naked body pressed against me, legs wrapped around me, her pussy so hot, and kissed me deeply, her tongue working its way into my mouth.
"You going to see her again?" she asked, backing away millimeters from my lips.
"I..." how do I answer that?
"Want to, I know. I want you to, too," she said, her tongue flicking out against my lips, "I liked watching you, fucking her over the back of the couch, right in front of me. I don't think I've ever been so jealous of another human being in my lifetime. So hot! Made me think what I want Alan to do to me."
Okay, I couldn't resist, my dick was so engorged, and my brain just as much or more so, closing my eyes, imagining Dani and Alan Ryder... and remembering Elle leaned over our couch. Dani and I had never done that before, even with the hot sex we'd been having since my 'awakening'.
"I think..." she started, "you should ask her out again... except don't make it for a couple weeks, let the anticipation build up."
Dani was whispering in my ear, "Someplace really sexy... where you can let yourselves go, maybe a nightclub... definitely not just a restaurant." Her face brightened, "I know of a place, The River's Edge, I've heard it's a hot place, overlooking the Columbia." She sat up, reached over to her nightstand and grabbed her phone.
A moment later, "Here it is, 'Romantic, the hottest place in town'," she read, "Ooh, I want to go there when this movie's all done, you and me. But for now, it'd be perfect for you and Elle, look at these pictures." She hesitated a moment, "You know, just thinking of my husband going on a date with a beautiful, sexy woman is so exciting... maybe even having a not-so-secret affair."
Since when did this fantasy of mine get reversed? I wondered. "You do realize she's single, don't you?" I asked Dani, knowing full well that she did.
"Uhuh, that's what makes it so extra hot."
She showed me her phone, a picture from the place; dining room barely lit, candles on the tables. She scrolled, another; couples, beautiful women in sexy dresses, their men varying from suits to totally casual, out on a deck overlooking the Columbia River at sunset.
"Dance, kiss, nibble on her neck, girls like that, you know, gets us... hot. Don't hold back with your hands, either, let her feel how hot you are for her... whisper in her ear what you're going to do to her when you get her home."
My dick was throbbing, thinking about what Dani was saying, still not even a little bit recovered from that 'almost' of her blowjob.
"And I'm thinking about what you're going to do to Elle, like I'm watching it... how you're unbuttoning her dress while you're kissing her after you get her home, letting it drop to the floor... her moans while you kiss one boob, then the other, sucking her nipples in your mouth that feels sooo good. You know how to tease and suckle a woman's tits while you're torturing her clit and g-spot with your fingers. Do it to her, make her scream for release.
"She takes off your shirt and you kiss again, her hard nipples pressing against your chest. You tell her you want to taste her, picking her up and carrying her to her bed." She opened her eyes, "It's not upstairs I hope?"
I shook my head, "No, it's a one-story house."
"Good, it would have been a little hard to carry her up a flight of stairs.
Her eyes were closed again, back to that upcoming night, "Mmm, I can feel your lips inside her, she's humping your mouth, screaming, grabbing at your head. You lift her up off the bed, press your mouth and tongue inside her, sucking her clit and she lets out this blood-curdling scream..."
My dick is so fucking hard, listening to my wife, visualizing it right along with her, dreaming of what comes next!
"There's only a couple rules you have to follow; you have to leave your pants on... and she can't touch you down there. Otherwise, you can do anything you want to each other."
Holy...! Dani looking at me, her face totally serious. "Or when you get home, cold shower if you need, but no touching yourself... until I'm home again."
Saturday morning, May 2nd, 2020
I felt bad the next morning when I woke up. Dani and I had been away from each other for over a month, and we hadn't made love after she got home, but it was her fault. Wet as she was (and I know, I'd felt her), she said one more night wasn't going to kill her.
I looked at the clock on my nightstand, six-forty-five, then rolled over to kiss my bride for the first time in thirty-three mornings.
Except there was no bride in our bed to kiss. I jumped out of bed and ran downstairs, not even realizing I was still stark-naked, and there was Dani, wearing one of my t-shirts, hair loose down her back, nothing else on that I could see, looking sexy as fuck, cooking sausage and hash browns. She looked up at me, kind of up and down, scanning my nakedness, with a smile on her face, "Good morning, sunshine, nice of you to finally get up."
I looked at my watch again, it still said six-forty-five, just changed to forty-six, "Uhh, isn't it still kind of early?"
She laughed, "Not when you're used to five, even with the hour difference, I feel like I slept in."
She walked over to me, held out her arms and I stepped right into them, "Welcome home!" I told her, kissing her, "I missed you." I'd missed those bare tits under my t-shirt, too, pressing against my nakedness. "This what you been wearing every morning?"
She looked down at herself, her breasts bare under the shirt, a skimpy pair of panties on underneath, and nothing else, "Well," she said, giggling, "not yours but pretty close... I think Alan approves."
Oh yeah, I'll bet he does! "And is this how he greets you in the mornings?" I asked her, pressing her to me, our lips joined, pressing my tongue through hers.
"Mmm... well, we DID need to practice when the opportunity presented itself... he usually wore a bit more than you are, though... you know, to keep his schlong covered," she said, giggling, after she'd pulled her lips barely away from mine.
"What? Some of those tiny little tights?"
Another giggle, "No, to keep it covered he has to wear something loooonnnnggg," drawing out that word to make her point. "Maybe in the movie you'll see what he wears."
Oh, shit! I was imagining what he might have been wearing. Then I had a thought, swelling my dick even more, "He, uhh, ever bake you anything before your morning 'practice'?"
"Mmhmm, he's a really good cook, makes these fantastic... I'm not even sure what to call them, kinda like cinnamon rolls but different -- lots better. They're soft and gooey, sweet, with just a bit of a twang to them, kind of hard to describe... I don't know what's in them but they make me feel all gooey inside."
"You mean like... sexy gooey? Horny gooey? Wet pussy gooey?"
"Mmm, yeah, I guess so, a little... maybe a lot."
"And that's when you 'practiced'?"
"Uhuh, want me to show you how good we've been getting?"
I stood there, mutely, wondering, no fucking way. She closed that inch, her lips soft, blending with mine, one hand behind my neck, the other on my butt, pulling us together, lips opening, and her tongue in my mouth. I kissed her back, she pulled away again, "Hands on my back, under my top," she said, resuming the kiss. I did as she asked, pushing 'my' t-shirt up, my hands underneath it, caressing her back
"Mmm," she groaned, "yes, like that!" our kiss deepening even further, Dani's hands pressing her pelvis to mine, going on for what seemed like several minutes until she pulled away, "Not so sure his you-know-what realizes it's just for practice, though... it gets so big!" She looked at me, "And that, dear husband, is an on-screen kiss... think we have a little more perfecting to do before the real thing... naked... don't you?"
Gawd!
She called Jenny after breakfast and retired into her little office, all I heard was lots of giggling. After her forty-minute phone call, she rejoined me in the living room, "Jen's coming to dinner with us tonight, maybe Richard, he doesn't think they're going to have anything come up tonight. He still is on call though, so will have to wait and see."
"Jenny and Richard? I thought your parents and Jon were coming over tonight?"
"They are, but Jen and Richard, if he can, will be coming over, too. That okay?"
"Sure, wonderful, I always love their company." Especially, lately, more than okay, I didn't add. It made me wonder if they might be staying a bit later. Kind of made my heart rate jump a bit with hopeful anticipation. Could this possibly be the night, Dani and Richard... Jenny and me?
I wondered if the Alvarezes had a sixth sense, knowing the exact day Dani would be home. I got an email from him that the farm will cost us $325,000. Two months ago -- no way in hell could we have done that, especially with the expenses from the new store; Now -- just have to wait for Dani's paycheck.
I showed the email to Dani and she was on cloud nine, excited about actually owning her grandparents' old farm. They'd attached a copy of the appraisal, $325,000. Not a bad investment for them, almost $200,000 profit in thirteen years.
Was Dani serious about her and Alan's 'practicing'? That's going to bug the hell out of me and I know I'll never get a straight answer I can trust from Dani. Dammit, her 'demonstration' kiss this morning did feel different. Arghhh!
We emailed back that we would be arranging financing, distracting me from Dani and Alan's 'practice' and Jenny and Richard coming for dinner. Almost
I took Dani to downtown Pasco to show her the new store. I unlocked the front door and we walked in, everything gleaming, bright, counters all done, shelves stocked, ready for customers. It looked... beautiful!
Dani stood at the entrance, her head swiveling back and forth, "It looks wonderful, ready to open?"
I nodded, "Would have this weekend, except..."
"It's huge!" she said.
"Yeah, it's about double the other one, you like it? I have five people hired, ready to open."
"Love it, you'll do so good with this." She turned and hugged me, "I'm so proud of my husband!"
Can you say 'beamed'!
It was after three when we got home after stopping at the grocery store for a couple things for dinner. Dani put the veggies in with her roast that she'd started in the slow cooker that morning, got the rolls ready to bake, and we sat in our backyard. It was the first of May, a beautiful springtime day, a wonderful time to be sitting with your beautiful wife, enjoying the balmy weather. That she was finally home after being gone for so long was such a bonus, I just sat and looked at her, imagining how lucky I was to have her.
Jenny popped through the door at quarter till five, she knows she never has to knock, carrying a salad that she put in the refrigerator. "Richard... ugh! We were sure he was going to be able to come tonight, then the hospital called... this couple from Seattle... she's in labor, going to have her baby anytime, he has to be there. Dammit!"
Jenny hardly ever swears. It was obvious that she was more than a little frustrated. "It always happens!" she complained, "seems like every time we have something planned."
The last time, that Sunday evening... yeah, frustrating! I guess that meant the likelihood of a little fun that evening had diminished to somewhere between nil and zero.
"You still up to do a little shopping before dinner?" Dani asked her.
"Yes! Let's do it," she answered, "Oh, by the way, welcome home, sis, we missed you," giving Dani a big hug, then me a smaller hug... but I got a kiss on the cheek, too. Eat your heart out, Daniella Shore!
"Back in an hour or so, plenty of time for dinner," Dani told me going out the door, throwing a kiss.
It made me smile at how good of friends those two were, no matter what. My little stint in the hospital (is four months considered a 'little stint'?) proved that beyond any doubt. As Dani told it, Jenny's the one who held her together, was always there for her when she needed it. Thinking about it almost makes me cry. Tammy, Jon's wife, was great, too, except her hours weren't at all flexible like Jenny's. All-in-all, Dani had a wonderful support network, Jenny leading the pack.
But anyway, it was just me in the house once again, at least this time only for a little while. I was sick of being alone in this house! Jon and Tammy showed up shortly after Dani and Jenny left. He'd become so indispensable, I wouldn't have been able to open the second store without him, he's really taken to the parts store business, I think even more than me.
Jon and I talked about the store while Tammy fussed in the kitchen, setting the table just so, so it'd look especially nice. Jon was excited, too, the store's ready to go, opening Monday!
Jenny and Dani were back a little after six-thirty, Dani carrying a bag upstairs and coming back empty-handed. I'd seen a sack like that before somewhere, just couldn't place it. Ah well, not important. "I thought you were getting something for dinner?" I asked Dani.
She looked over at Jenny, "I didn't say anything about something for dinner, you?" she asked.
Jenny shrugged, shaking her head, "Don't remember it if I did, don't think so, though."
Arghh, women!
Our guests had all arrived, Jon and Tammy, and Dani's parents, and we had a wonderful dinner. Dani regaled us with stories from Montana: Her horse, Honey -- she said she's absolutely fallen in love with Honey, "Going to be so hard to leave her when the movie's finished," she said; the beautiful mountains, the small lake surrounded by tall, green grass on a high meadow, "The elevation of the lake's over 10,000 feet, chilly when we ride up there early in the morning."
"I've been learning to barrel race, it's going to be part of the movie, guess you know about the Calgary Stampede, that I'm going to be in it. I'm going to be scared out of my mind!"
"Yeah, we all have tickets," I told her, "I must have bought a couple of complete rows if they'd all been in one place, too bad they're so scattered but that's the best I could do." Those tickets had cost a not-so-small fortune, too.
Dani's narrative went on through dinner and after in the living room, everyone peppering her with questions. The one thing she didn't mention was her 'practicing' with her costar. I don't know if Dani's parents even know about the love scenes she's going to be in. It might be a bit of a shock to their system when they see their school-teacher daughter in that movie.
Thinking of Dani's teaching made me wonder if she'd ever go back to it, if this movie would be a one-time thing or might be the beginning of an acting career. I guess only time will tell.
Jesse and Jake, Dani's mom and dad, went home a little after ten, followed shortly by Jon and Tammy. We were disappointed that Jodi couldn't be there, but she's busy in school at Pullman, about a hundred-fifty miles away. I have a ticket for Calgary for her, though, she'll be out of college for the summer.
This is the point that my disappointment clicked in, if only Richard was here...
After it was just the three of us, Dani looked over at Jenny, "You ready?" she asked.
Jenny nodded, I asked, "For?"
"You don't need to know," Jenny explained. Yeah, that explained a lot.
"Bring a chair, we're going upstairs," Dani told me.
She had me set the chair down alongside our bed, then directed me to strip, "And make it good," Jenny added, "you're our evening entertainment, we're thinking of renting you out, making a little side cash, so this is your audition."
Dani laughed. She LAUGHED! What a way to build a guy's ego.
Well, I gave the best show I could, swaying my hips, slowly unbuttoning my shirt and sliding it off, licking my lips as I looked first at Dani, then at Jenny. This all felt like a dream but I knew it wasn't. I slid my slacks down and stood there in nothing but my heavily tented boxers. "I want a hundred bucks a night, minimum," I said, humping my hips at them for emphasis, sitting so smugly on the bed.
Dani and Jenny looked at each other, "I'm thinking closer to twenty-five," she said with a giggle, seemed like Dani giggled a lot lately.
"The rest of it, need to check out the goods before we set a firm price," Jenny said.
I took a deep breath, this was not particularly easy with two fully dressed, gorgeous women, both in pants and silky blouses, nothing particularly sexy, except that most everything is sexy on either one. I had no fuckin' clue what the end game might be here. There's always hope but I still didn't think so, not without Richard. Okay, one more deep breath to steel my nerves, and then I slipped my fingers under the waistband of my shorts and pushed them down, stretching them out in front to get them over my swollen shaft, finally standing stark naked in front of my wife and her best friend.
This was NOT how I'd have anticipated this night going, not under any circumstances.
"Okay, sit," Dani commanded, "I'd probably raise the price to... maybe thirty-five dollars, maybe he'll make another ten-fifteen in tips if there's enough ladies in the room. What you think, Jen?"
She looked me up and down, with an evil grin on her face, can you say, 'Cruella De Vil' as she's stuffing the last stolen puppy in her bag.
"I think it's time for what comes next," she answered. Well, that explained a lot.
Dani retrieved the bag from earlier, the one she'd quickly hidden away upstairs from their shopping trip. My eyes were wide as I watched her pull out two sets of furry handcuffs. Now, I knew where I'd seen a bag like that before, from Castle, the sex store.
She handed one to Jenny and kept the other, "Hands behind your back, Studmuffin," Dani told me.
Jenny had kneeled in front of me with the other set, she looked up at Dani, "Studmuffin?" she asked with a giggle.
I felt the handcuffs clicking on my wrists behind the chair, the other on my ankles. Then Jenny sat up a little in front of me, looking at my dick, "Dani... can I?" she asked, licking her lips. Yes, please tell her yes, I thought.
Dani was still behind me on her knees after handcuffing my arms behind me, "Be my guest," she told Jenny, and my eyes must have rolled back in my head when I felt Jenny's tongue flicking the tip of my cock. Oh shit!
For what seemed the longest time, there was nothing except her tongue, flicking, wrapping, licking, until finally her lips wrapped around the head and sucked, Jenny looking up at me, "Like that?" she asked, "Richard always does."
"Uhuh, uhuh," was all I could get out when her lips descended on me again, just around the head, no more. God, I wanted more!
And then she was done, scooting back and standing up, leaving behind a very engorged, hard dick standing straight up.
I hadn't been paying attention to what Dani was doing, my mind a little preoccupied with other matters, not until Jenny stood up and I felt my feet and arms being pulled together under the chair. She'd apparently attached a strap between the two sets of handcuffs and was pulling them tightly together. When she finished, I could barely move. It was like in my dream, that time with Dani and Leslie that I hadn't known was Leslie. Does that even make sense?
Then I watched as Dani sat down at her vanity, "It's a little hard to wear much makeup when it's your parents and your son at dinner," she said as she began applying her makeup. I've never understood makeup, why girls think it's so necessary, but I'm not complaining as it always makes Dani look sexy as hell. And that evening, tied to that chair, naked, watching her with her makeup, not having any idea what was coming next, both Dani and Jenny in the room, was about as big a turn-on as one can imagine. Even without all that, I have always loved watching Dani put on her makeup. Always have and always will be a major turn-on.
She was putting on lipstick, when she told Jenny, "You have to try this Rose Petal Peach, Jen, I absolutely love it. It's one of those things that was in his dream, he told me about the dream when I told him how much I liked it. It was how I supposedly got involved with the studio," she giggled, "Maybe you should try it, see how it looks circled around his dick." Jenny just grinned. Would be fine by me to find out, especially if it was Jenny doing the applying.
Dani was doing that thing to her eyes that makes them look smoky and hot, brushing her lashes, squinting in her mirror, when she put down her brushes, looked at us, and asked, "Look okay?"
Uhh, yeah!
Then she squirted perfume behind her ears and pulled her top down just a bit, adding a little more perfume in her cleavage.
After she finished, Jenny took her place applying her own makeup. Jenny's one of those women that absolutely, unequivocally, does NOT need makeup to look fabulous. It just comes naturally. And why either of them was putting on makeup, anyway, was beyond me. With me naked, trussed like a turkey, it didn't seem likely that we were going out... unless it was THEM going out, the reason I was trussed. That thought, me being tied to this chair, my wife and her friend going out for God knows what.
"You're right, I like it, too," Jenny said, referring to Dani's lipstick.
"I have an extra tube, I'll send it home with you."
Jenny finished her makeup routine, then her perfume from her clutch purse. I was on the other side of the bed from Dani's vanity but could still smell the scent of their perfume. Nice!
"Okay girl, now you want to show my husband how it's done, how a girl can make some real money?" Dani said, addressing Jenny after she'd finished with her perfume.
My chair was just a couple feet from the edge of the bed, so Jenny stood barely in front of me, my heart pounding away in my chest. I've mentioned I don't know how many times that Jenny's a dancer, an outstanding dancer. Well, this time, she didn't dance, just looked down with that beautiful face at her flowery blouse and began to unbutton it...
My eyes were like... holy shit, this isn't happening! I'd fully expected that without Richard here, Jenny would go home shortly after dinner like everyone else had. Now, here I was tied naked to the chair, my cock still screaming from being in Jenny's mouth, and her taking her blouse off in front of me. My dick was hard as a steel shaft, my heart pounding, Jenny about a foot away from me.
Jenny's blouse just fell off her arms, and she was standing in her pants and a very, very see-through bra. I'd been secretly wondering all evening what was under that blouse, sure that I was seeing pointed nipples, just not sure. Well, I had been, it was a bra but so friggin' thin.
Her pants were next, she unbuttoned them and slowly, ever so slowly pushed them down. I had no idea at what point she'd taken her shoes off, I guess they were just slip-on and had slipped right off. Once her pants were gone, her panties matched the bra, just not quite as thin in that so very important location, so that I couldn't see what I really wanted to see. But there was still plenty to see!
My eyes were about to pop out of my head when Jenny reached behind her and unfastened her bra, holding it on with her other hand when the straps slipped off her shoulders. She was making little cooing sounds, her tongue licking her lips when she moved her hand away, letting her bra fall away. Jenny's tits are small, perfectly fitting her thin, dancer's body, hard little brownish-pink nubbins for nipples. God, If I hadn't been tied to that chair...
Then her fingers went under the thin strap of her panties, beginning to push them down, that smile on her face and... the blindfold descended over my eyes. "From now on, you'll have to use your imagination a little more," Dani said from behind me. God, I hadn't even thought about what she was doing behind me, concentrating on what Jenny had been up to. Well, now I knew, and I didn't like it, not one damned bit!
"I'm not going to put the gag in your mouth... like you did to me, but one word, one sound, and Jenny and I'll go in the other bedroom to finish what we started. You understand?"
"Ye..."
"Just nod if you do, not a sound."
I nodded, vigorously, I had no clue what the hell was happening, but whatever, I wasn't stupid enough to mess it up.
A moment later, I heard it, sounds like kissing... wet and sloppy kissing, right in front of me.
"Every man's fantasy," I heard Dani say.
"Uhuh, and he's..."
"Can't see a thing, just have to listen and use his imagination."
"Been my fantasy, too, for as long as I can remember," Jenny said, softly, under her breath, like she didn't plan on anyone else hearing.
Silence, for the longest time, then, "Maybe we can make a lot of fantasies come true tonight, then," Dani said.
"Let's get you out of all those clothes," Jenny said.
I heard the rustling of clothes, Dani undressing? I assumed so, "Why don't you give my husband a little taste of what he's going to be missing," Dani suggested.
Yeah, Jen, why don't you? I thought.
I felt her hands first, on my bare legs, then her naked bottom sliding up my legs, panties obviously gone. She took my head in her hands, pulled it down... right onto one of her nipples. Like a good boy, I opened my mouth, wrapped my lips around, and sucked it in, Jenny rocking back and forth, both arms wrapped around my head, pulling me into her, "Oh my, your husband's very good at this," she said, letting out a little moan, boosting my ego about a thousand-fold.
There was no doubt whose tit I was suckling, other than the fact that Jenny's frame was so much smaller than Dani, her tit fitting her frame... oh, and her voice, but the perfume -- I recognized it from both my dream, that night with Jenny, and that weekend right before Dani left for Montana. So fucking seductive!
Dani giggled, "Think that's about enough, don't you? Save some for me."
NOOO! Don't leave me!
She whispered in my ear, "Think your wife wants her pussy licked. Too bad you can't watch."
My heart was pounding, anticipating. I heard the bed creaking just a little, then a moment later... "Oooh yes... so good, right there!" Dani's voice.
I let out a groan, struggling to get my arms free, not sure what I was going to do then, but I guess it was just instinctive.
Suddenly, quiet on the bed, "Your first and only warning," Crap, she fucking meant it. I vowed to myself then, not another friggin' sound!
And it was so Goddam hard, Dani's moans coming from the bed, the bouncing, all the sucking noises, kissing? Of course, Jenny's, "I love this pussy, so smooth!" didn't help, either.
I have no idea how long it was, time seemed irrelevant, all I knew was that it was driving me mad. My cock was so achingly hard! Dani's groans were growing louder, and all of a sudden it changed... grew into a wail, the bed creaking. Were they in a '69' position, eating each other? This was unbearable, my chest feeling like it was being crushed by an eighteen-wheeler. Was I having a heart attack? No, it was just...
"Oh God, Oh God, Dani screamed to wake the dead, I couldn't breathe, they were a few feet away from me, these two drop-dead beautiful, sexy women, and I couldn't see a damned thing except blackness.
It quieted down and I managed to catch my breath. This being quiet was taking its toll on me, and all of a sudden... Jenny was back, straddling my lap. I knew it was her from her perfume. "Want to taste your wife's pussy?" she asked, whispering in my ear, right before she took my head in both her hands and planted her lips on mine, her tongue almost instantly invading my mouth.
Between that and the fact that she'd trapped my hard cock between us, pressing herself tightly to me, her naked tits pressing into my chest, and her lips making love with mine, I didn't think I could hold off my orgasm.
"Jenny..." She must have understood my need as she backed away. "One thing before I go," she said, "here, taste," and I felt her hand between her legs for just a moment along with a groan, then... those fingers were in my mouth, letting me lick the sweet juices off her fingers. "I am so wet... I think Dani's anxious to give me an orgasm like I gave her."
One more kiss, then another whisper, "Dani hasn't said yet that I could fuck you, but..."
Oh shit!
This time it was Jenny moaning, Dani making those little noises... and I was still fucking blindfolded... imagining Dani's mouth between Jenny's legs!
Jenny screamed, it hadn't seemed to take hardly any time, all was quiet except my heart pounding a hole through my chest, and I suddenly felt my legs being released from their imprisonment, then my arms. Dani took one of my hands in hers and tugged, helping me to stand. Again, I knew it was her because of the perfume.
She pulled me around to the end of the bed, told me to climb onto it, then placed my hands on a woman's hips, Jenny's, took my cock in her hand holding it out straight, and told me to scoot up.
My heart rate must have doubled again when I felt the entrance to a very wet pussy at the head of my cock, "Push," Dani told me.
Every muscle in my body had tensed, I knew what was happening. Like she said, I pushed, at the same time, Jenny rocked back and I was inside her, buried totally, impaled deep inside Jenny's pussy. "Push hard," Dani implored me, "pull her hair."
I was beside myself, almost like looking at myself from above, like maybe I'd died and was a ghost... except for this incredible feeling, how tight Jenny's pussy was, how fucking steaming hot she was -- and I mean temperature-wise, not sexy-wise, although that, too. This wasn't happening, it couldn't be! Except that it was, not a dream this time!
There was rustling on the bed, I had no idea what and didn't much care at that point -- I was fucking inside Dani's best friend, her maid-of-honor at our wedding, for God's sake!
"Okay, now, take the blindfold off, fuck her!" I heard Dani screeching from the head of the bed. I did, I ripped the blindfold off, and there was Dani, legs spread under Jenny's face, Jenny's mouth firmly implanted between her pussy lips.
I did exactly as Dani had said, pulled out, and thrust back into Jenny, my orgasm already building to unfathomable heights. Again and again, harder each time, I slammed into her, pressing Jenny's mouth into Dani's cunt.
It was only a few hard thrusts and the orgasm had built to a level I could no more slow it down than a speeding freight train... and feeling just as powerful. It hit and I pressed one more time as deeply as humanly possible, my cum erupting inside Jennifer Garland's pussy.
Afterward, I was certain I had died or at least was going to. I couldn't breathe, couldn't move a muscle, Jenny lying beside me, both her and Dani as stark naked as I was.
Funny thing was, my dick was still hard, drained of any semblance of strength as I was. My fucking dick. Was. Still. Hard!
"Only one here who hasn't been properly fucked is me," my wife said, climbing astraddle of me, lowering her soaked pussy down onto my cock. Judging by the screams from earlier, she'd not been deprived of an orgasm but this was different. It had been thirty-three, nearly thirty-four days since she and I had carnal relations. I'd now fucked two other women in the last twenty-four hours before her, after her being gone that long, her watching both. The previous twenty-eight years of marriage and before that -- zero, other than Dani.
I didn't know if there was any cum left in my body after draining it into Jenny, but I sure as hell wasn't going to die before giving Dani my all.
Dani, again and again, raised and dropped herself onto my shaft. I couldn't help but think of her 'practicing' with Alan Ryder, certain by then that she hadn't been just teasing, that they had been testing the waters of passionate kisses, using 'practice' as an excuse... and likely even more. Those visions spurred me on until I was thrusting up into Dani just as hard as she was dropping down onto me.
I suddenly needed to know, demanding, "HAVE YOU BEEN KISSING HIM?" at the top of my lungs.
When she answered, "YES!" just as decisively, I lost it, another full-blown-kiss-ass-hard orgasm into my wife's already soaked pussy.
This time there was no doubt I was dying, gasping for breath after Dani collapsed off of me. I was soaked with perspiration, Dani was soaked, Jenny too, I was pretty sure, except by then Dani was between us.
ooOoo
The next day, I had to drive Dani back to the airport for her flight to Montana. It was not a pleasant, eight-mile drive. This time neither of us had any illusions, we wouldn't see each other until Calgary, Alberta, July 11th, nearly two-and-a-half months.
The night before, Dani and I, together, had driven Jenny home. She kissed us both goodnight, not a 'friend's' kiss, either. We had no idea what the night might do to or for our friendship, hopefully, build on it, someday Richard returning the favor.
Unknown to me, Jenny'd set up her phone on the dresser, recording the entire episode for Richard. I hoped, one day to see it, too. Unfortunately, he still wasn't home when we escorted Jenny to her door. He'd texted earlier, not that any of us had seen it then, that the out-of-town woman was having serious complications, and he had no idea when he might be home.
Before we left for the airport Sunday morning, Dani admitted to me that what she'd been teasing me about Alan Ryder hadn't been 'just' teasing. They'd been getting closer and closer to intimacy, making out many evenings, and that what she'd said about wearing nothing except a t-shirt and thong at breakfast was the God's truth... except when she was wearing one of her negligees. God, she didn't tell me which she'd been wearing with him... except as far as I knew she'd only taken one type with her, the Victoria's Secret variety.
Had she gone even further than she'd admitted? How far?
What would another two-and-a-half months bring, their nude love scenes together? It seemed damned improbable to me that she'd be able to keep that 'no sex' pledge -- or had she already broken that barrier?
"And I was serious about Elle, your dating her... after that date in a couple weeks, take her out as often as you want," she smiled, "and keep her satisfied... hopefully, you know what I mean, and if it gets too hard for you... keeping your pants on, an ice cold shower works wonders." She looked over at me, her hand on my thigh, "I know... been taking one almost every night."
Her plane departed at 1:48 in the afternoon. I was alone again until Calgary... except for Elle... thinking about Dani having to take cold showers every night.
Readers, I can only hope that I NEVER take six months for another chapter again!
Sunday, May 3rd, 2020
Dani left earlier in the day for Montana, to begin filming her movie. I knew that I wouldn't see her again until the Calgary Stampede, July 11th, over two months away. This, I hadn't foreseen in my coma dream world.
That evening and night were the loneliest I think I've ever experienced. I guess I could have called Elle, Jenny, or even Jon, just to have someone to talk to, but I kind of wanted to wallow in my misery alone. I'd already talked to Dani earlier, she'd arrived safe and sound in Montana and was likely back in the arms of her costar. More practicing?
Things were a little better Monday morning, I had things to do, it was store opening day. I was at the store by seven-thirty, making sure that everything was ready to unlock the doors and light the 'OPEN' sign at eight. Jon was already there, and his five employees, two new and three from the other store, arrived, one by one, not long behind me.
At eight, sharp, Jon took a picture of me out front, a key in the lock, the 'OPEN' sign in the background, unlocking the door. Our second store was now a reality! We'd been advertising our opening the last week and had a steady stream of customers, lots of congratulations on the new store. It was a wonderful day, all seven of us busy from eight o'clock until closing at six.
If this kept up, I figured we'd be in the seven-figure club in a matter of months, not that it would. Wishes!
At the end of the day I was exhausted, it'd been the first day I'd worked the full day since my recovery. Even though it'd been fun, the other type of exhaustion was a hell of a lot more fun.
I called Elle that evening, again told her how much I'd enjoyed our Friday night, and asked her if she'd like another date.
"I'd love it," she said, "and I enjoyed Friday, too... a lot. Hoping we'll get a repeat before too long."
"Umm..." I wasn't too sure how to broach the subject of Dani's one rule, 'pants on, zipped up'. God, just the thought of what she'd said, what she wanted me to do with Elle... even what she said we couldn't do, was making me hard. "Dani said she still wanted to watch again the next time, too... and that won't be for a while," I told her.
"Oookay," she answered, "I admit I liked her watching her husband fucking me in front of her, but that's going to be a while, isn't it?"
"Yeah, I doubt we'll see each other until the movie's finished filming, probably July 11th in Calgary."
"Calgary? What...?"
I hadn't told her about it, "Dani's learning to be a barrel racer, that's how she meets her husband in the movie, she's going to be made up to look like a twenty-year-old and do a real barrel race in the Calgary Stampede."
A long silence ensued, before, "Calgary Stampede... wow! Now that's gotta be exciting for her!"
"Yeah, she said she's scared to death of it... and so looking forward to it." I chuckled, "She said it's going to be the last scene filmed... so they can get a stand-in if she gets killed. I think she was kidding about the getting killed part... but it is dangerous and she's been learning on a real barrel horse."
"But... we were talking about us, you and me. Dani's made it crystal clear that we can do other things, just not...'it'. So, maybe... could I take you out a week from Saturday? I'd love sooner, but the new store..." One tiny, little white lie wouldn't hurt too much, I didn't think. Besides, I did want to take her out sooner, like maybe tomorrow. I think Dani's calling should have been psychology, she knows that long before a week from Saturday I'll be crawling the walls. That night's going to be sweet torture, I know.
"Hmm, let me check my calendar and get back to you... Yep, okay, that night's free, no hot date, I'll be looking forward to it. Oh, and by the way... what kind of 'other things'?"
I chuckled, remembering Elle's naked body, the images of what I'd love to do to her filling my mind, "Oh, I don't know, just have to wait and see how it goes," I told her, remembering what Dani had told me she wanted me to do to Elle.
"Week from Saturday, pick you up at seven?" So, Elle and I had a date.
I never got far from my computer after that, waiting for Dani's evening Skype call. It was after nine my time when I heard the little ding-ding on my laptop.
"Hi Babe," Dani started. She was sitting Indian fashion on her bed, just a very thin nightshirt, nipples poking through. Somehow, it seemed more erotic than naked would have been. "I'm exhausted, I never imagined pretending to be someone else and trying to act natural could be so hard."
I chuckled, "Tough work, huh, how's it going? You keeping them happy?"
"Oh yeah," she answered, "Tony's a gem, so nice. He's the film's director if you don't remember. He's a perfectionist but seems happy with me so far. I just hope I can keep him that way."
"I have no doubt, love, and by the way, the store opening was fantastic, we were busy with customers from the minute I unlocked the door until well past closing."
"I had no doubt. Soooo, what about... you know...?"
Dani's smile was so fucking infectious, even tired as she said she was, "We, umm, have a date set up for week from Saturday," I told her, "just like you suggested."
"And you're taking her to The River's Edge?"
"Uhuh, you suggested it, sounds good to me, unless something better pops up 'tween now'n then. So, how'd your first day of acting with Alan go? You get to use any of your practiced skills yet?"
"Not yet, not sure when we might get to that point. But even so, he has my panties so wet! That man is just... he just oozes sexy."
"No more practicing tonight?"
She frowned, "No, with the filming, the house has turned into a movie set, equipment, and people everywhere. I can't believe how much equipment they've moved in, between the house and outside, there's truckloads of stuff."
We talked another half-hour before Dani said she had to go to bed, her days were starting early. We told each other how much we missed and loved each other, and closed the program. I took a deep breath, wondering how I was going to manage the next two-plus months without her. That first little stint had been a month and seemed forever. Now, it was going to double that, mid-July before we were together again, me wondering the whole time about Dani's already wet panties... and what she might do about it.
I had to admit, though, that the only one to 'do anything' was me; Jenny... Elle...
The next days at the store were hectic, keeping my mind occupied. Dani and I talked every evening, she seemed to be becoming much more at ease with being Lynn Matteson, retired barrel racer and rancher's wife. She still hadn't met her 'husband', Christian Bale, though. She said he probably wouldn't be on the set until their last few weeks filming in Montana, right before Calgary.
Wednesday morning, I got another email from the Alvarezes regarding the farm. I didn't get a chance to open it until that evening, a 'Letter of Intent' form. I forwarded it to Dani, and when we were on Skype later, she suggested that I put no later than September 1st as the actual date of the sale, "Amanda told me that our 750 thousand will be in our bank on the last day of the shoot, presumably July 11th, so we should be able to write a check for it." I figured the extra month was 'just in case', but it still gave us the option of closing earlier.
I contemplated what Dani had just said, write a check... for three hundred twenty-five thousand freaking dollars! We've never seen that much money in one place in our lives. And to just nonchalantly write a check?
Then she went on to tell me that she's really starting to get into her part in the movie, having fun being someone else, even though it's still hard work. "We've finished several scenes, Tony's happy with my work so far, guess he still thinks I was the right choice for the part."
"Nice to hear that," I told her, "you still practicing for the barrel racing?"
"Little bit every day, not like that first month, though," she answered, "I can't believe how fast my barrel horse is."
"A little more than Honey?" I asked her.
She laughed, "Just a little, but it's still Honey that I've fallen in love with."
We talked another fifteen-twenty minutes until Dani said she had to get up early and needed to get to bed, nothing about Alan was said in the whole conversation. After we disconnected, I wondered about that, was she purposely avoiding the subject?
The next few days were uneventful as far as our love lives went. The new store stayed busy as hell, which left me tired in the evenings, and Dani was tired as well on our Skype calls. She was loving the business of acting, although still no love scenes, nothing sexy at all the way she described it. Plus, there were film crews in the house nearly all the time, preventing her and Alan from any 'practicing'.
"Tomorrow's going to be a short day," Dani told me Saturday evening, "Tony just has one scene he wants to shoot, and he said we could do whatever the rest of the day. Think Alan and I might go for a ride. There's a trail they've told us about that sounds beautiful."
"What, just you and Alan?" I asked her.
She laughed, "Well, that was kind of the point, but I think Le'ah's going to come along. Remember her? She's my riding instructor, she's going home Monday and wanted one more ride. A little hard to tell her no after all she's done. Besides, one of the ranch hands is going with us, too, our guide. Think they're worried we might get lost.... Oh, and I almost forgot to mention, I talked to Jen last night, too. She and Rich are finally getting a night at home tonight, and they're going to watch the video from last week. At least she hopes so if there's no emergency but he's not on call."
"Ooh, I'd love to be a mouse hiding in the corner for that," I told her. "You a little disappointed your ride won't be private?"
She hesitated before answering, "Yeah... a little. We wouldn't have done anything anyway, though. My promise to you is still just as firm, speaking of which... your date with Elle... you looking forward to that I hope?"
"Ahh, hadn't even thought about it," I lied. Of course, Dani knew I was lying, which meant it wasn't a lie. That make sense?
"Well, I want you to start thinking about it... thinking about what you're going to do to her." There was a long pause, my mind was going there, imagining, my cock getting very, very hard. "Think I might send her a text, make sure she knows it's all okay with me, except that one thing... which you're going to have to tell her... and no making yourself come between now and then, either. Oh, too, if you get bored thinking about Elle, use your imagination, I'm sure you can picture what I'd love to be doing with Alan tomorrow."
I didn't know what to say. That image of Dani and Alan Ryder 'practicing' some love scene off in the secluded Montana woods was almost too much.
We disconnected after our goodbyes and love yous, and sure enough, right after, I got a text from Dani. Well, actually, it wasn't to me, it was to Elle, just copied to me. 'Hi, understand you have a date with my husband next week.'
I watched my phone the next several minutes, anticipating another text from Dani, something following it up. After ten-fifteen minutes, I gave up and set the phone down, letting my mind wander to Elle and Dani. Dani's perverse mind game was certainly being effective, my mind alternating between doing 'whatever' with Elle and visualizing what Dani wanted to do with Alan Ryder.
'Hope that's ok?' I didn't expect that. Apparently, Dani's text was such that I was copied on Elle's responses, too.
'Oh yeah, I suggested it. Think he's taking you somewhere very romantic. Hope you have something very provocative to tempt him with. Pretty sure he's going to be very randy.' Yeah, there wasn't much doubt about that, I thought. Already, and it was another week.
'Have this dress I bought after my divorce, wanted Derrick to see it, remind him what he'd lost. Never had the courage to wear it, though.'
'Sounds perfect. Wear it?'
My dick was already hard from this conversation. After what Elle had worn 'that night', I couldn't even imagine... never had the courage...?
There was a little more back and forth but my head (both of them, actually) was fixated on imagining a dress that Elle had never worn because she didn't have the courage.
Dani's perverse, long-distance mind game was certainly doing its job, my mind alternating between doing... whatever with Elle and remembering how Alan Ryder had taken Dani in my dreams, wondering if it would ever happen for real... and what it would be like if it did!
There wasn't a hell of a lot of sleep that night.
Sunday evening, Dani enjoyed telling me about the beautiful views on their ride, the pristine and cold mountain lake, and their race through the meadow (Alan won). She didn't mention any kind of liaison, but given the fact that her riding instructor and a guide were along for the ride, I doubted anything would happen anyway.
Thank God for the store. It kept me busy and tired during the following week. I managed to sleep with only a few dreams waking me.
I worked until noon, Saturday, then went clothes shopping like Dani had suggested. It was our Skype call Wednesday night, "Find a pullover shirt that laces at the top instead of buttons. I think it's sexy, betting that Elle will, too."
I didn't quite understand, we've been married almost thirty years and she's just now mentioning it? But what the hell, it's what I went shopping for that Saturday afternoon. Found one, too, an off-white suede with leather lacing down about ten inches. Heck, I even thought it was kind of sexy. When I tried it on, I thought it would have looked a lot better on Dani, Jenny, or Elle, though -- those laces left nice and loose. I already had a pair of brown, casual slacks that I thought would look good with it. Shopping that afternoon went a long way toward keeping my nerves at bay, from thinking about this mystery dress that Elle had mentioned to Dani, and what awaited that evening.
Knowing what would and 'wouldn't' happen after dinner had my nerves back on edge on the drive to Elle's. I'd slathered on the after-shave Dani had bought me some time ago, after I nicked my face with a razor. Last time I nicked my face, hell, I couldn't even remember, just a little reminder of how friggin' nervous I was. Damned cologne stung on that little nick, too. I dressed and sent Dani a selfie right before I left.
'Lookin good, we're in the middle of a scene, can't talk. Have lots of fun, do me proud,' she answered back.
Okay, I'd hoped that a conversation with her might have helped settle my nerves but no such luck. Of course, in retrospect, I realized she'd most likely have twisted the knife, instead.
Of course, this wasn't our first date, but I took a deep breath before knocking on Elle's door. It took a moment, hearing shuffling inside, then the knob turning, and the door opening. My heart was pounding a hole in my chest.
There, just inside, was a Goddess! I was speechless, my eyes traveling up and down. She'd worn the dress that she had told Dani she'd been afraid to wear. It was silky black, a deep 'V' between her breasts to just below her cleavage, then large cutouts of mesh starting under her right breast diagonally across her tight, creamy tummy to her left hip where the dress parted, leaving her left leg and hip fully open.
It was beautiful, sexy, whatever other adjectives I can't even think of, easy to see why she'd been hesitant to wear it, though. Her most private 'lady part' was barely hidden, one of those cutouts making the fact that she wasn't wearing any underwear quite obvious. It had been two weeks since... well, you know. I was fucking turned on just on the drive over here. And then... this! I had no damned idea how I was going to get through this evening!
I will never again look at bankers in the same light!
Elle stood there under my gaze, not sure how long but I finally remembered I had a voice, "You're... oh my God, Elle, ravishing... stunning... I can't even put it in words!" And Dani had told me I had to keep my dick in check all night. Fuckkkk!
And then Elle turned, the whole thing held together by very strategically placed strings laced across her back. If not for the strings, she'd look completely topless from behind.
"I was feeling a little naughty the night I bought this," she explained.
A 'little' naughty? Gawd!
"It was right after my divorce. I wanted Derrick to see what he'd lost. He never did... you're the first."
"Wow," was all I could think to say, "I'm blown away... thank you!"
Her makeup, her perfume, red lipstick, gloriously manicured and painted fingers and toenails, just holy shit hot! Every fucking thing about her.
I escorted her out to my car... well, Dani's Mustang to be more precise. My Accord's nice, but it sure as hell doesn't have the 'aura' of her Mustang. Besides, the Mustang's clean. Show me a guy's clean car...
"Love your shirt," Elle told me, "looks like something some hunky movie star might wear."
"Kinda tame in comparison to..." I started to say.
She interrupted me with her laugh, "Guess so," she agreed, "you want me to change?"
"Umm, not on your life, I love what you're wearing," I told her. I just couldn't wait to get it off her, I thought to myself.
Or at least thought it had only been a silent thought, until I felt Elle's hand squeezing my upper thigh and her quiet follow-up, "Me, either."
Just the drive to The River's Edge was hard. It had been two weeks since Dani left for filming the movie, and I was already horny as fuck. I couldn't keep my eyes on the road away from Elle for hardly over a few seconds at a time, and my dick was betraying me big time, trying to poke a hole in my new slacks. Of course, Elle's hand on my groin wasn't helping an awful lot, either. I wasn't sure if that might have been cheating a bit on Dani's rule, but at least it was over my slacks, not under them.
Just as I knew they would, all eyes were on Elle when we walked into the club. It was a little cool, mid-May in eastern Washington is not exactly a tropical paradise. I was glad I'd stipulated a river-view window table. The balcony would have been nice but with what Elle was wearing, it would have been uncomfortably cool.
It was a mostly clear evening with just a few scattered clouds, beautiful weather for a beautiful sunset. Methinks I did good with our reservation. We'd be sitting next to the big window overlooking the Columbia River right at sunset.
The place was exactly like the pictures Dani showed me on their webpage. Even though it was still light outside, the windows were translucent, letting the soft lighting from the table candles and dimmed overheads be dominant but still enough light for that sunset later. Most of the customers were either couples or foursomes, the ladies all dressed attractively to sexy. At a first glance, none quite like Elle, though. Pretty sure that'd be a safe statement no matter how many glances.
An attractive young hostess in a River's Edge blouse and short skirt escorted us to our table. I followed along, watching Elle's back and rear end in that dress, my hard cock pointing along the way. In any other circumstance, the young hostess girl leading Elle was an attention magnet herself, but my attention was focused on my evening's date, thinking of little else except that dress falling off of her.
Jamie, the hostess, showed us to our table looking out over the river, Elle and I sitting on opposite sides, then asked what we'd like to drink. Elle and I both looked at their drink menu, and she asked me to choose. I scanned the menu and there it was, once again, the drink I'd never heard of until my dream, the first night of our week in Tampa with Alan Ryder, then again in Reno with Dani in real life, a Passion Fruit Colada. I ordered two.
After Jamie left, Elle told me, "This is beautiful, I had no idea..."
"You're beautiful," I couldn't stop myself from saying, and she was; her makeup looked like it had been done by an artist, that gorgeous hair, and I guessed she'd probably visited a nail salon with her meticulously manicured nails and pedicured toes. And that dress! I ached to run my fingers inside it. Why in hell couldn't we have been in a booth, sitting beside each other!
"What I really am is... soooo turned on," she told me, smiling and licking her lips like a... oh damn! "My pussy is drenched. I'm just hoping I don't have anything running down my legs before the night's over." She let out a little giggle, "No panties to catch it."
And I hoped to hell I didn't leave a sticky mess in these new slacks before the night was over! And the way I was feeling right then...
That dinner was one of the longest ever. My mind was in the gutter the whole time, watching the beautiful, sexy as fuck banker lady across the table from me, listening to the music from below wafting up through the floor, beckoning, calling me to wrap my arms around this girl, pull her to me, kiss her.
Minutes later, we were downstairs looking for a table. The place was full, the dance floor crowded, the music loud, a small band playing on the stage. "The deck," I suggested. There were tables set up on the outdoor deck overlooking the river. I took Elle's hand and led her outside to a bench. It was perfect; the gorgeous, bright sunset, the beautiful woman, and the 'permission' from my wife.
For the first time that night, my hand snaked under that sexy dress. There was no one in front of us, but I don't think it would have mattered. Elle's legs opened, and I felt the baby-smooth skin of her pussy lips, the wetness just inside. Elle squeezed her legs together, trapping my hand, along with a long, drawn-out, "Ohhhh," escaping her lips.
"Want to dance?" I whispered in her ear, tickling her lobe with my tongue. Dani has always found that erogenous zone to be so sexy, so erotic, and I hoped Elle would, too. Oh, the joys of learning about each other. I anticipated learning much more before the night was over.
"Yesss," she said, more of a breathless moan than an actual word. I took her hand, led her inside to the crowded dance floor, and wrapped my arms around her, feeling her soft skin, feeling the envious eyes of the others on the dance floor, both men and women. Elle's arms went around my neck, we looked into each other's eyes, and our lips slowly melted together. All my plans about what I was going to tell her I was going to do to her evaporated in our kiss. My world, and it appeared hers, too, became that kiss, soft lips, the sucking of tongues. My hands were reveling in the bare skin of her back, venturing down and pulling our pelvises together.
I was so hard, pressing against her, the full knowledge that I wasn't going to be getting any relief that night. The torment was going to be both extreme and exquisite. Daniella had made clear the limit on our lovemaking, and I was going to honor her wishes, no matter the agony. Anything else would be a breach of the trust between us that allowed a night such as this. I knew that that confidence could never be violated.
"Take me home," Elle said, breathlessly, pulling away just enough. Every man in that room would have given his soul to be the recipient of those words. But they were spoken to me, only me.
My body was shaking, taking her hand, our fingers interlaced. We found Dani's Mustang, I opened Elle's door and watched her slide in, not bothering to adjust her dress from sliding up, leaving her very exposed.
I maintained just enough over the speed limit to not get a speeding ticket and minutes later, seeming like an eternity, pulled into Elle's driveway.
How my life had changed since awakening from that coma!
There were no buttons, no zipper securing Elle's dress, only the soft silk straps over her shoulders. I slid one strap away with shaking hands, then the other, Elle letting her dress pool at her feet, making no move to cover her naked body. I stood and gazed at her a moment, reveling in her bare breasts, the smoothness of her stomach, the apex of her legs.
She began loosening the laces of my shirt, just the feeling of her fingertips against my chest sending waves of ecstasy through my body, every nerve ending on fire, all culminating in my brain.
We had been waiting for this moment for what had seemed an eternity. Elle slid my shirt up and off, and I felt her breasts, first with my fingertips, then my hands, cupping them, gently pinching her nipples, the two of us moving closer together, lips coming together once again, her naked breasts pressing against my bare chest.
I picked her up, and she directed me to her bedroom, for the next hour(s), 'our' bedroom. When we had parted two weeks ago, I told Elle that I wanted to make slow love with her, and that's exactly what I intended, within the confines of Dani's desires and assent. Dani had admonished me to do whatever we both enjoyed to give Elle orgasm after orgasm, the only limit being that my cock was off limits until she could be there and watch us making love. That was going to be hard, but I had every intention of abiding by her wish. She was letting us do this and the least we could do was follow her only rule.
We lay down on Elle's bed, side-by-side, kissing and fondling each other. After a few moments, I moved down, sucking her breast in my mouth, gently biting her nipple. Elle responded with an, "Ooh, she likes that."
I spent time on her breasts and nipples, loving the little 'oohs' and 'ahhs'. When my hand found her pussy, two fingers pressing inside and curling, discovering her wetness, everything changed. Elle's moans became so much more frantic, her legs spread apart and her hips were humping my hand. Her hands also went around my head, digging into my scalp, pulling me onto her breast.
"Ohh, no one has done that for so long," followed by a long moan, almost a growl. I worked my fingers in and out of her, curling one way then another, wanting so fucking bad for it to be my cock inside her. I was nearly out of my mind with longing. I scooted back up, kissing her, now with a third finger inside her. Her kissing had changed, too, trying to devour me with her lips.
Suddenly, her body began shivering and shuddering, and I pressed my fingers inside as deep as I could, my thumb on her clit. "Ooh, Ooh, shit... I'm..." and it was like her body exploded, flooding my fingers with her love juices. If I'd had my pants off there would have been any way to avoid thrusting my dick inside her.
I held my fingers still, letting her come down from her orgasm, "Oh my! That was... just oh my!" God, I wanted to make love with her!
I gently sucked a nipple in my mouth, getting her to begin squirming and moaning again, kissing down her tummy, tickling her navel with my tongue, then down lower. Again, Elle's moans became louder and more urgent, her hands pushing my head, leaving no doubt what she needed.
I was more than happy to oblige her, for the first time tasting her pussy, running my tongue up and down inside her, tickling her clit. She began thrashing, and I moved away, rolling her over on her tummy, and scooted my head underneath. She took the hint and sat up, her pussy wide open on my face. She ground down on my mouth, moaning, "I'm getting close... so close!" I pulled her down, having a hard time breathing but death was going to be worth it.
It wasn't but a moment later that I was rewarded with another deluge of wonderful-tasting liquids and screams to match. Afterward, I scooted back up and kissed Elle, "Mmm, I taste good, don't I?" she giggled.
I tickled her nose, running my fingers over her face, her lips, and then she kissed me again, her hand around my head pulling me in for a tighter kiss. "That was wonderful," she said, "but you must be frustrated."
"Mmhmm, I am, very much, I want nothing more than to make love with you right now, but I can't. Think I better go before I lose my willpower."
"I'll be looking forward to next time," she said, briefly kissing me on the lips.
I very reluctantly climbed off her bed and backtracked to my shirt in the living room. My cock was painful, it was so hard. I put on my shirt and went back to Elle's bedroom, standing in the doorway, just gazing at the beautiful, naked lady on her bed. "Can't wait until we can finish this," I told her, "guess it'll be after Dani's home." I wanted to go over and kiss her goodnight but was afraid I'd lose my control completely, so threw her a kiss and closed her door.
Out in my car, still sitting in Elle's driveway, I called Dani. She'd asked that I call her before I left, probably to make sure I followed the rules. She needn't have worried, I wasn't going to cheat.
"Hi," I told her on our video call. She was on the bed, a light on the nightstand beside her, wearing a silky-looking nightshirt.
"Hi, you have a good night?" she asked.
I rolled my eyes, probably enough to tell her everything she needed to know. "Yeah, you could say that," I answered her, though.
"We filmed our first love scene today," she told me, "I've been out of my mind horny ever since."
That piqued my interest. If my dick hadn't already been about to explode... "Want to tell me about it?" I asked her, desperately wanting all the details.
"No, I don't think so. Think I'd rather you just saw it in the premier. But I'll tell you that between that and knowing about your date with Elle tonight, I thought I'd go mad. Matter of fact, I came to a decision, I needed at least one of us to fuck tonight... and it can't be me, so..."
"But... but..."
"I know, I told you I wanted to watch. Well, I think I've solved that little problem. You know Wilson Security that installed a security system at our house a couple years ago... well, I called them earlier and asked for some cameras to be installed in just the right places." She giggled, "Think they were pretty sure what they were for. They're top-of-the-line cameras, set up with our internet, I can switch to whichever one I want, zoom them, move the view, and they're audio, too."
I was having a hard time comprehending what Dani was telling me, it sounded like...
"I want you to go back and ask Elle if she'd go home with you. Get her in the hot tub, maybe it'll inspire you both.
"You're serious, aren't you? Just to be perfectly clear, you want me to take Elle home and make love with her?"
"Sweetheart, that's exactly what I'm telling you... now go... before she's out of the mood."
I was back inside and to Elle's bedroom like I'd been shot out of a cannon. "Just talked to Dani, she wants me to take you home and... "
Her eyes were wide, climbing out of bed, wearing a black babydoll nightie and matching bikini panty. "I need to get dressed," she said, heading to a closet.
"No, you're perfect, come, let's go, now," I told her.
On the drive to our house, I told Elle about the cameras, just because I thought she needed to know.
My excitement was building the closer we came to our house. The view in the passenger seat, Elle in that babydoll, nothing except the matching robe she'd hurriedly found and put on, very sheer, very short, very sexy. I don't think it would have been possible for my dick to be any harder than it was. After the evening we'd had; Elle in that dress, pleasuring her at her house, and now anticipating the real thing in just a few short minutes!
Every muscle was tense when I opened Elle's door inside our garage. In the house, I asked her if she wanted anything to drink, "You have any wine?" she asked, as she sat on the couch, the same couch that she'd leaned over two weeks earlier.
Hell, I didn't know. I felt helpless without Dani and wasn't really in the mood for wine, or anything else, either. But I looked in the cupboard where Dani occasionally put a bottle of wine when we had one. There were two red ones, not that I knew the difference, other than the color. I poured two glasses, took them in the living room, and sat down next to Elle.
The sight was spectacular, Elle sitting on the couch in nothing more than a sheer, silky babydoll gown. God, I wanted her! I didn't want to rush, though, either. I intended on Elle and I enjoying each other through the night. Elle took a long drink of her wine and set her glass down. I set mine down, and we both leaned together into a kiss. The thought briefly went through my mind wondering where the cameras were that Dani had mentioned and whether she was watching.
Then my wondering about the cameras was gone with Elle's soft lips on mine. Our arms went around each other, my hands enjoying the feel of her soft skin and the silky-soft material. "You need to lose some of those clothes," Elle told me, pulling my shirt up over my head the second time that night.
This time I intended to lose ALL of them, no more hiding my hard cock.
Elle kissed down my chest, then unbuttoned my slacks and pulled the zipper down. This was going to be the first time all evening that my little buddy was released into the world. When Elle's hand began working up and down, spreading the precum that had begun accumulating, she'd accomplished her task. I was hard like a stone pillar.
She pulled my pants and shorts down around my ankles, down on her knees so that her little nightie was sprung open at the top letting me peek down at her delectable chest.
"Mind if I have a little taste?" she asked me. Seriously? She's ASKING? Apparently, not expecting an answer as her lips descended on my little man, just caressing the tip and head, opening a bit to suck the tip, and tickling it with her tongue.
My eyes rolled back up in my head. "Ooh, ooh," I moaned, gripping the back of Elle's head, wanting so badly to just pull her mouth onto me, "Elle... stop... I can't..."
No way in hell could I take this more than a few seconds, not that I wanted her to stop. I just wasn't ready, wanted more.
She pulled her mouth off me and I took a deep breath. I'd been so fucking close! "The hot tub, let's go out to the hot tub." She stood, beginning to take off her nightie, "No, leave it on," I suggested, thinking how sexy it would look on her in the tub.
I kicked my shoes off, then the rest of my clothes that had bunched around my ankles, and Elle and I went out onto the deck. I removed the cover, turned the jets on, and we climbed in, sitting opposite each other, settling down in the hot, bubbling water. Looking across at Elle, I realized how good a choice it'd been, asking her to keep her babydoll on. That thing plastered to her body was so fucking sexy! It was almost like it wasn't even there, except it was... and God, what that little wisp of wet fabric did to her body!
Elle saw me looking, how could she not? And looked down at herself, "I think I know why you wanted me to wear this," she said, a smile on her face. At the same time, one foot worked its way between my legs, her toes tickling my cock. "Think he likes what he thinks he's going to be getting shortly, too."
I chuckled, "And is he? He's kind of been wanting something all night, since about... seven o'clock this morning when I woke up."
"Mmm, I know someone else who's been wanting I'll bet the same thing for a lot longer than that," she said, scooting across the tub to my side, "especially tonight," she added, lifting herself to straddle my naked waist, and pulling her panties aside. She tickled my ear with her lips and tongue, "My pussy wants him inside her... really badly," she whispered into my ear, at the same time nibbling on my earlobe, letting herself down just over the head of my dick.
I breathed deep, a little huffing and puffing to distract myself at least a little. I also looked around, looking for the cameras Dani had told me she'd had installed. Nothing, nothing different from the last time I was on our deck. They were well hidden, and I wondered if Dani was watching at that moment.
I hoped so, turning my attention back to Elle, kissing down her neck, her chest, and sucking a nipple into my mouth. She moaned, and I felt her pussy begin to envelop a little more of my cock. I sucked harder, nibbling like I do with Dani that drives her crazy, at the same time thrusting my hips up. This time there was no resistance and I was fully engulfed inside Elle.
Her nipple slipped from my mouth, we both let out a loud groan, and Elle began sliding up and down on my cock, gripping each other's bodies tightly. It was too much, between the night we'd already had, the hot bubbling water, and Elle's hot, slick pussy, I couldn't have stopped the orgasm if a freight train had been coming straight toward us.
Afterward, it was a little embarrassing, knowing that every neighbor on our block had no doubt heard me, Elle, too, in our orgasmic bliss.
If Dani had been watching, she got her money's worth for the cameras, that's for damned sure!
We climbed out of the pool, Elle still in that wet babydoll painted onto her body. "You know you'd win any wet t-shirt contest wearing that, don't you?" I told her. The sheer, black material against her skin was a sight I'll never forget.
She giggled, looking down at herself. "Think I see what you mean. When do we go? Florida, I mean for that contest."
I laughed, "Think the bank would want their star employee entering a wet t-shirt contest?"
She wiggled her brows, smiling, "What the bank doesn't know..."
And then she began taking it all off to not drip all over the floor. Being the gentleman that I am, I helped. Despite the orgasm I'd just had, copping a feel here and there felt good.
I grabbed two towels out of the little cabinet I'd built on our deck a few days earlier just for that purpose. We dried off quickly, and I led Elle upstairs to our bedroom. I still didn't see any camera. That security company had done a masterful job of hiding them.
Elle and I climbed in bed under the covers, both of us naked as the day we were born. I know what we'd done earlier, at her house, but this was different. Elle's house and the hot tub were just an appetizer. That night at her house, when I'd taken her home, Dani waiting at our house, I'd said that I wanted to 'make love' with Elle. The time for it was now, the extreme edge taken off out in the hot tub, now we were going to make love. And my dick was still every bit hard enough to do it.
We lay together, our bodies mashed together, Elle's tits molded to my chest, and kissed... long and hard, hands exploring, learning each other's bodies. Again, I hoped Dani was watching, wherever those cameras were hidden.
Elle kissed down my chest, sucking one nipple into her mouth, then the other. I lay there on my back, enjoying her ministrations as she crept lower, tickling my navel with her tongue, my heart racing, anticipating her reaching her final destination.
When I finally felt her there, titillating the tip with her lips, I let out a groan at the feelings going through me. My hips involuntarily began humping, trying desperately to coax her mouth lower. She looked up at me, "Have a little patience," she said, "I haven't done this for a long time and I want to savor it. I'd almost forgotten how much I enjoy it."
She positioned herself below me, and when I felt those lips pulling me in, I hoped Dani's cameras had audio to hear the groan.
For the next several minutes, Elle sent me to heaven and kept me there. She sounded quite pleased with herself after she'd managed to swallow me into her throat. My eyes must have rolled back into my head with the bliss I was feeling. She slowly slid her mouth off and said, "like riding a bike, I guess, I wasn't sure I could still do it." And she promptly did it again... and again.
I warned her, telling her I was getting close. I'd been thanking my lucky stars for those minutes in the hot tub. Otherwise, I'd have no doubt come the second her lips touched me down there.
As it was... Oh God! What more can I say? Maybe Elle hadn't done this for a while but she sure as hell still had 'it'! She brought me to the edge and back again repeatedly, driving me out of my mind. How the FUCK did her ex-husband let this woman go? He was outa his mind, cheating on her!
By the time she pulled away that last time, I was panting, my body wet with sweat, heart pounding, and my dick... oh my God, it was hard!
She looked up at me, giggled, and said, "Think you're ready, don't you?"
All I could do was groan in response.
She sat up, straddled my legs, and scooted herself up. "Let me do this, you be still," she said, holding my dick in her hand, and lowered herself over it... inch by agonizing... and blissful inch!
Oh, fuck! My hands gripped the bedding, no doubt turning white as Elle's pussy gripped my dick, sliding down, down, down, leaving me gasping for breath by the time her pelvis had settled against mine. Her, too, by the look on her face and her moans.
We lay like that for a moment, and Elle began rocking, sliding up and down on me, her moans and mine filling the small bedroom. It started building inside me... and this time not to be stopped! The house could have burned down around us and it wouldn't have slowed my orgasm. I saw Elle gritting her teeth, her face changing, and spasms wracking through her body. She let out a loud moan, more an ongoing wail, and my orgasm exploded inside her...
We slept the rest of the night, exhausted, our sweat-coated bodies spooning, Elle facing away, my arms around her. We were still entangled when I woke up. It was nine-thirteen when I looked at the clock in Dani's and my bedroom, now part Elle's as well.
A sudden thought leapt into my mind -- the new store! I had to open at ten. We took turns opening on Sunday, only one of us at the store until noon. This was my day. I jumped out of bed and ran for the shower, turning it on. A moment later, the water was hot, and I climbed in. Another moment, I was rinsing soap from my hair, my eyes closed. The door opened, and I felt a woman enter. Before the soap was out of my hair she was on her knees, her lips wrapped around my cock.
This time there was no pretense of trying to make it last; she sucked, sliding her lips back and forth, almost instantly making me hard in her mouth... then when she swallowed me into her throat, her lips tight against my groin, my soapy hair long forgotten, my groan overpowered the sound of the hot shower water. Elle slowly slid her lips away, releasing me, stood, and the only sound I heard was, "Fuck me, Robert."
I picked her up, her legs wrapped around my body, I pressed her up against the shower wall, and drove my now-hard cock inside her.
I knew Dani wouldn't be seeing this, even if she had had cameras installed in the bathroom, 'just in case'. She'd be hard at work making a movie, maybe 'pretending' to make love with her costar. That thought of Dani and Alan, wondering how they were going to 'do it', besides the enticement of the woman in the shower with me, drove me to fuck her -- hard.
I was grunting, Elle groaning as my cock plundered inside her, our slippery bodies acting in unison, fucking each other. I temporarily forgot about the urgency of getting out of the shower, as my cock drove in and out of her, repeatedly, until our bodies spasmed together.
We kissed, and I ached to tell Elle that I loved her, but knew I never could. It simply wouldn't be fair, knowing that, much as I cared for her, perhaps even did 'love her', she never would take the place of Daniella in my heart.
A very short time later, we were dressed. There was no time for breakfast, but I'd trade that for that shower any time. I handed Elle the keys to Dani's Mustang and told her I'd come to pick it up later.
It was ten-o-eight when I unlocked the store's door. Thankfully, no angry customers were waiting. By eleven, I'd had seven customers and my day had officially begun. It was a hard day as it was slow, and my mind was on the evening, anxiously awaiting when I'd be able to talk to Dani about last night.
Sunday evening, May 17th, 2020
I'd spent a very slow day at our store awaiting evening when I could talk to Dani about my night with Elle. It was also the day she, Alan, and a couple others had gone for a horseback ride on 'Dani's ranch', as I'd come to call it. It fascinated me that she'd become such a horsewoman for this movie. Perhaps, I thought, we'd get a horse or two on the farm we were intending to buy. At least two, I wouldn't want it to get lonesome.
But that was the future, this was now. And I was nervous as hell about what Dani thought about what she'd seen with Elle and me. I hoped to hell that she hadn't changed her mind after watching us.
I had my computer open, keeping one eye on it along with my movie, a Hallmark Aurora Teagarden Mystery (mostly because Dani loves them - makes me feel closer to her). Her picture finally popped up, sitting cross-legged on her bed wearing a pair of tight leather jeans and a western blouse, both that we'd bought at Hamley's in Pendleton just because Dani thought they looked sexy. She was damned right, too! She looked fabulous, her long, black hair brushed out, fresh lipstick, looking radiant like she was ready to go out on the town, not what I'd have expected after a day riding.
"You look good," I told her. A fuckin' understatement, if ever there was one.
"Thank you, I wanted you to see what I wore on our ride today. I think Alan approved." She stood, reconfiguring her laptop so it'd get the picture of her doing her pirouette. Damn, those leather pants fit her body like she'd been poured into them. She reminded me of Mel McDaniel's song, 'Baby's Got Her Blue Jeans On,' except that Dani knew exactly how good she looked.
"And how was your ride?" I asked her, figuring I'd let her bring up last night.
"Great... would've been better if it had been just the two of us." She smiled, hugging her body, making sure I knew exactly what she meant, "But, wow, what beautiful views, I'd love to show you sometime. I did get some pictures, though, I'll email to you, but they're not going to show what it was really like. Maybe the movie will have a scene from that trail, so pretty."
We both sat, I guess waiting for the other to bring up last night. Finally, Dani asked me, "What time did Elle leave this morning?"
I smiled, remembering our shower that morning. "I was a little late opening the store, about ten minutes. She left right before. I trust you saw last night? Thank you for that. Oh, by the way, that security company did a bang-up job keeping those cameras hidden."
Dani smiled, that million-dollar smile I've always loved, then a giggle, "That's because... there, uh... were no cameras. I sorta made that up."
My eyes went wide, my jaw must have dropped open, "But you said..."
"I know. I didn't think you'd take her home unless I told you there were cameras." Another smile, "Guess it worked, huh... So how was it, you have a good night?"
I couldn't help chuckling, "Pretty ordinary, I'd guess. We fucked in the hot tub, I convinced Elle she needs to wear her black babydoll in a wet t-shirt contest, we fucked in our bed... actually, 'made love' would be a more accurate description, Elle on top, then we fucked in the shower again this morning, Other than that, was a pretty boring, routine night... well, except for the sleeping all tangled up with my naked, sexy high school crush, that was quite enjoyable. Oh, and I let her drive your Mustang home this morning. I think she'd have felt funny driving her car last night in nothing except that little babydoll nightie, so she rode with me."
She rocked back and forth with her arms wrapped around herself. "So... tell me about your love scene with Alan?" I asked her.
Dani rolled her eyes and let out a little sigh, "God, that man is..." she hesitated a moment, "I told you last night, I want you to see it. Just... prepare yourself. That's all I'm going to say."
We talked another half hour, Dani trying to get more details of my night with Elle, and I tried to get details about her love scene. Neither of us were successful. Then we reverted to that old faithful, the weather. She told me that it's been unseasonably warm in Montana, the same as here.
A few minutes after we'd clicked off, an email from Dani popped up, the pictures she'd promised. There were eleven, and she hadn't exaggerated, they were positively stunning!
My dreams that night consisted of some variation of Dani with Alan Ryder, me with another night with Elle, and even Jenny made her appearance, inviting me over to watch that video with them, the one she'd made on her cell phone... with the expected results. That was one I hoped would eventually come true when I woke up the next morning. Somehow though, my nighttime dreams hadn't been coming true like so many of my coma dreams had.
The store picked back up during the week. Sundays have always been a little slow, we were open mostly as a convenience to those weekend mechanics that needed something last minute more so than just a profit. Besides, I didn't want those people to think they could get their parts at a different store.
The rest of the week more than made up for it. I couldn't have been happier with the turnout at the new store, which seemed to be maintained after our opening.
Wednesday, I called and talked to Dave Alvarez, asking him if I could get a key to the farmhouse for my contractor to get a head start designing the renovations. He said he'd be happy to send one. I called Wade, my contractor for the stores, and he suggested it'd be better if I had an architect look at it with me, giving me a name he recommended strongly, Ashley Robertson, that he'd worked with often (yes, his architect was a woman). I called her, explaining who I was, what I needed, and she said she'd be happy to meet me next week. I told her I'd call as soon as I got a key to the house.
Dani and I talked every night. She was just ecstatic about the movie; the story, the shoots, everything. She said that everyone on the set was certain they were going to have a hit on their hands.
Then, Thursday afternoon, I received a surprise call from Janet, the movie's publicist, the woman I'd spent several days with, telling her everything about my coma dreams. She wanted me to come to Tampa the following week, almost demanded it, and said the studio would pay for everything. She wanted me to fly down Thursday, meet with her Friday, then I could do whatever I wanted Saturday, either there or come home. The thing she wouldn't say was why, what was so important.
I told Dani about it that night, asking her if she had any idea what it was about. She didn't, they hadn't said anything to her about it. "Are you going?" she asked me.
"She sounded like it was important, so yeah, I'll go. It's a week from today so it'll give me time to make arrangements at the store."
"Alone?" she asked.
I nodded, we were skyping after all, so she was watching me. "Not sure who I'd take, the kids are both busy. Besides, another airline ticket and hotel room would be kinda expensive."
"Welllll..." she said coyly, "you could ask Elle. I'll bet she'd enjoy the trip. You wouldn't need another room."
I stared at Dani, "You do realize what you're suggesting, don't you?"
She laughed--LAUGHED! "What, you think I'm naïve? I know exactly what I'm suggesting... and I'd expect you both to enjoy it, too."
It was after ten when we got off our computers. I wanted to call Elle right then but thought better of it. It'd wait one day. No way in hell was I going to turn down Dani's offer.
The next day, when I knew Elle'd be at lunch, I had a friggin' customer, one that had a long list of things her husband needed for his F150's brake job and tune-up. Jeremy and Sam were both with customers, so I couldn't pawn her off on them, and by the time I'd gathered everything and finished the sale, Elle's lunchtime was over, DAMMIT! The only consolation was that she was a damned good-looking woman and in my current state of mind...
I called that evening as soon as I knew she'd be off work. Yes, she wanted to go! She said she'd put in for those days off first thing Monday morning, but it wouldn't be a problem as she'd built up a lot of vacation time and her manager had been bugging her about using it. I was on freakin' cloud nine! I still had no clue what the trip was about, but at that point, it didn't matter.
I'd gotten the information on the airline ticket and hotel earlier that day, so called Alaska Airlines, and purchased another first-class round-trip ticket ($683 plus $37 for the bag I knew Elle'd need). I had to switch my seat for us to sit together, but they took care of that. There wasn't a connecting flight from Pasco, so we'd need to drive to Seattle early Thursday morning.
Saturday morning, another surprise--just like in my dream the other night, Jenny called and said they'd intended on watching her video (the one of her and me) the weekend before, but again, Richard had an emergency come up. "You want to come to dinner tonight at about seven?"
Life was freakin' good!
I got ready that evening, not knowing what to expect. I know what I hoped, though! I wore a pair of blue slacks and a tan button-up shirt, nothing too dressy, just a little nicer than I'd normally have worn to a dinner at their house. Richard and Jenny are both wine drinkers, so I stopped at Safeway and bought two bottles of the most expensive wine they had. With what little knowledge I had about wine (none), that was the only way I had any idea of what might be good. Besides, the bottle looked fancy.
When I arrived, Jenny met me at the door with a hug and not-too-short kiss on my lips. Obviously, our relationship had changed. Before, she'd always met us with just a brief hug. I handed Richard the wine, he looked at one of the labels with a smile on his face, "Good choice," he said, not seeming overly concerned about that greeting.
I hadn't even thought about it before that minute, it was the first I'd seen Richard since that night. The vision that went through my mind that moment was of him sucking Dani's naked tit, the jealousy shooting through me like a lightning bolt.
Kind of an irrational thought, since we were just about to watch a video of me fucking his wife.
"You okay?" Jenny asked, looking concerned.
I took a deep breath and the vision was gone, "Yeah, I'm fine, just dizzy for a few seconds, not sure what happened." Liar! I knew exactly. What the hell was it going to do to me when I saw Dani and Alan Ryder on screen?
Speaking of Jenny, God, she looked good. She wasn't wearing anything particularly sexy, a short, button-up-the-front denim dress looking for all the world like a long-tail men's shirt. The thing is that Jenny is an exceptionally attractive woman. Pretty much anything she wears is sexy, that dress being no exception.
It was still hard for me to believe what had happened that night, the video I was there to watch with them. Just the thought of it was hardening my dick as we stood there.
"Dinner's almost done, want anything to drink?" Jenny asked in that seductive voice.
"Maybe just a glass of wine," I suggested. Where the hell had that come from? I don't even like wine. Usually, it's just iced tea. Maybe my subconscious was telling me that a glass of wine might settle my nerves.
Richard popped open one of the bottles I'd brought and dug out a couple long-stemmed wine glasses. They're a little more equipped for 'formal' than Dani and I are.
He and I sat in the living room with our glasses of wine while Jenny finished getting dinner out of the oven. It smelled delicious, pork roast. I wasn't sure exactly what to say, I was there to watch a video of me fucking his wife with them. And maybe... I didn't know when Jenny had set up her phone that night, was it before or after she and Dani had done their thing with me blindfolded?
"Dinner's on the table, boys," Jenny announced.
Richard set beside Jenny, across the table from me. I'm not sure if I've ever mentioned it, don't think so, but Jenny's a really wonderful cook, besides her other talents. She'd made dinner rolls, the pork roast, baked potatoes, and some sauteed veggies. It was all so good, it almost made me forget what was coming. Nah, not that good!
I told them what Dani had said, how happy Dani's director was with the movie so far, and that he was predicting it would be a huge hit. "She said they've done some of the love scenes, guess she's been pretty turned on by them."
"I can imagine," Jenny said, "it's been three weeks since she left, a long time to go without, spending so much time with that hunk of a guy... I remember him in high school, all the girls had a crush, then doing those kinds of scenes with him! She tell you anything about them?"
"No, just 'to be prepared' when I watch them."
"Mmm, sounds ominous, doesn't it? I'm anxious to see it. Does she have any idea when that might be?" Jenny asked.
"She said that they're planning a private showing for the cast, crew, and spouses the weekend before Thanksgiving, then the public opening Thanksgiving Day," I answered, "I can't wait."
"Neither can we," Richard said, "that'll make an interesting holiday weekend."
"Yeah, will. I bet she'll be a little nervous, probably more than a little, about our kids and parents seeing it."
"Maybe like I am about Richard seeing this recording for the first time," Jenny added.
I looked back and forth between Jenny and Richard, "You've told him about it though, I presume, what's on it?"
Jenny smiled, "Not. A. Word. I guess I'm a lot like Dani, I want him to see what happened, rather than I tell it." She took Richard's hand and squeezed it, "What he does know is that he's the one I love and always will."
"Is Dani going back to teaching? Will she want to?" Richard asked.
"I don't know," I answered, "we've talked about it, she's said that she'll need to talk to the superintendent, probably after she gets home after the movie's done, explain everything to him, and see what he says. I'm guessing those love scenes might be a problem. I'm pretty sure she wants to, though."
Dinner was finished, so we all got up and cleaned off the table, loaded the dishwasher, refilled our wine glasses from the 2nd bottle of the night, and retired to the living room. I was nervous as hell, realizing that Richard didn't know I'd fucked his wife that night. I'd assumed that she'd told him that much, at least. Now, I was about three-quarters scared. Thank God for the wine or I might'a been out the door.
Speaking of wine, which, I think is a terrible waste of good grapes, that first bottle had already disappeared, and we'd already opened the second. It didn't seem quite so bad as most I've drunk. I'm not used to alcohol, even the relatively small amount in wine. I'm not sure if it was the wine or just the present company, most likely a combination of both, but I was horny as hell, albeit a bit light-headed. Maybe, too, the anticipation of that video we were about to watch... and what I had no idea of, the 'after'. Hell, I think any normal human would be horny.
We all three sat on the couch, Jenny in the middle between Richard and me. Her phone was connected to the TV by a long cord, Richard turned it on, set it on the right HDMI input, and Jenny hit the 'play' arrow on her phone. We were doing this!
It was playing right there on their big TV. Jenny had been right in front of her phone, sitting on Dani's nightstand, then stepped away from it. I hadn't even noticed a phone recording that night. They'd made me strip, said they were going to rent me out. Crap! Double crap! I'd forgotten about that little humiliation. I guess it was just good-natured kidding, nothing to be humiliated about, but still...
I groaned, scooting down on the couch, trying to make myself disappear, watching myself stripping, Dani and Jenny's faces trying not to break out laughing, discussing my 'worth'. I was not enjoying Richard watching my humiliation, either. The only compensation for watching this was that I'd finally get to 'see' Dani and Jenny together.
I was being handcuffed... and then... Jenny's lips on my cock. It was making me hard all over again, very hard. I glanced over at Richard, his face was grim, squeezing Jenny's hand, almost looking like he was trying to hurt her, watching her sucking another guy's dick. But he had a pretty good tent in his slacks, too, so he couldn't have been too unhappy. Jenny pulled her hand away and pushed it under his pants. I watched out of the corner of my eyes as her hand, hidden inside his slacks, wrapped around his you-know-what.
Watching Jenny's lips on my cock, I hadn't even noticed what Dani was doing at the time, tying my hands and feet together. After that, Dani and Jenny were both out of the picture, putting on their makeup, and talking about lipstick, Dani's Rose Petal Peach, the lipstick she'd modeled in my dream that had been the original impetus for this whole real-life movie thing.
A moment later, Jenny, on screen, stripping. Fuck, the girl was good! You'd have thought she'd done it before, many times. Hmm, I wonder...?
It seemed that Richard thought so, too. When Jenny had sat on the couch, her dress rode up on her thighs, and his hand crept up underneath it, returning her favor. He'd apparently gotten over his initial shock of watching his wife giving her best friend's husband a VERY nice blowjob.
She hadn't let me come, though. I sure as hell remembered that.
The time had finally come, I'd been blindfolded that night and hadn't been able to see, just hear. Richard and I were finally going to get to watch our wives... FUCK! Dani had moved a picture frame in front of the fucking phone!
We had a fantastic view of the back of what I knew was a portrait of our family that Dani had on her nightstand; Dani, me, Jon, his wife, Tammy, and Jodi, not that it fucking mattered! Jenny snickered when she realized what had happened, "I didn't even know she'd done that," she said. It was damned well blocking the view I'd been anticipating all this time, Dani and Jenny giving each other what was still sounding like a hell of an orgasm.
All we could do was listen to the two women on the TV, with Jenny sitting between us, saying, "Oh guys, don't you wish you could see this?"
Shit yeah! I'd been blindfolded in my dream when it was Dani, and I found out later, Elle; blindfolded in real life when it was Dani and Jenny, then tonight discovering that Dani had covered up the lens of Jenny's phone. Fuckkk!
Jenny's naked body had slid onto my lap while I still hadn't been able to see. That experience was still fresh in my mind, too bad that Richard wasn't seeing it either, his wife pulling my mouth down to suck her tit, driving me out of my mind... and again just then at their house, seeing nothing on their TV except the back of that picture frame.
But oh man, we could we listen! Maybe it wasn't as exciting as being there that night, but damn! There has got to be a repeat between those two. This was every guy's dream come true, the woman I'd drooled over for decades, sitting naked on my lap, her tit in my mouth... followed by her and Dani... nothing except the noises of their sex together.
From the looks of Richard, he was thinking the same thing. The tent in his slacks had grown significantly. He wasn't alone in that little problem.
I kept drinking more wine, more to have something to do with my hands, thinking it wasn't my place to do with them what I wanted. I didn't know what might happen later, after the video, but for now, I was keeping my hands to myself. But God, I wanted to be doing the same thing Richard was doing with his, under Jenny's skirt.
Dani was moaning, the sucking noises, kissing? Of course, Jenny throwing fuel on the fire, saying, "I love this pussy, so smooth!"
I'd been so freakin' hard that night, was again. So was Richard, he wasn't trying to hide it. Of course, he had the added benefit of his wife's hand around him.
On the TV, Jenny was back on my lap. We couldn't see, but I knew, and Jenny did, too. Then Jenny's words that I'll never forget, "Dani hasn't said yet that I could fuck you, but..."
God, I hoped to hell that they'd moved that picture frame out of the way before...!
It was Jenny's turn to be moaning on the TV. Except it wasn't only there. The real life Jenny was moaning too, her hips undulating to Richard's hand between her legs. It was distracting as hell from the video and I lost track of it, not even trying to hide the fact of where I was watching.
It was what I knew was coming next that had me nervous about Richard.
The picture frame was moved, (thank you Lord!) and it showed me climbing on the bed behind a very naked, very sexy Jennifer Garland. I was feeling like it must feel for a guy in a strip club being told he can't touch. I hadn't been 'told', but without an invitation, I wasn't gonna. But God, I wanted my hand on Jenny, somewhere, anywhere, just to feel that sexy skin. That video was driving me outta my mind!
The three of us watched that big-screen TV, me behind Jenny. My heart was pounding, hardly able to breathe, watching as the video showed me pushing, Jenny rocking back, my cock impaled deep inside her.
Richard let out a groan, Jenny biting her lip, eyes wide.
Dani's legs were spread wide, Jenny's face between them, Dani with her hands on the back of Jenny's head, screaming, "Fuck her, fuck her hard!"
The look on my face, the hard grimace when I came inside Jenny... the scream of her orgasm, the long, drawn out, "Ohhhh" coming from her sitting between Richard and me.
Richard flipped off the TV, pulled his wife to her feet, Jenny following suit and pulling me, Richard leading her... us to their bedroom.
"I want you to undress her, take your time... and I'll be disappointed if you don't both savor it... and then I'm going to fuck her!" Richard sat on the edge of the bed, leaving Jenny and me standing, my heart pounding a hole in my chest.
Jenny leaned forward, her open mouth meeting mine. Almost instantly, our kiss was frantic, my hands shaking as I started on that first button of her dress.
I pulled away, concentrating on those buttons; one, then another... and another...
I pushed it apart, finding her bra-clad breast with my hand, massaging it through the satiny material, pinching her nipple between my thumb and forefinger. Again, we kissed, my left hand on her breast, the other working those big buttons loose. If there was such a thing as dreams coming true, this was it. I guess I was becoming an expert at 'dreams coming true'!
Richard sat on the edge of the bed, literally inches away from us, just watching as I opened his wife's denim dress. Jenny's body is trim and tight, much more so than either Dani's or Elle's. I guess it makes sense, given Jenny's entire career as a professional dancer.
She's nearly fifty, and her body is one that any woman her age would be envious of. Hell, most women half her age would be envious. I know for a fact that Dani is, she's mentioned it so many times over the years. Well, maybe not 'envious', but admired.
Speaking of which, I slipped her dress off her shoulders, the short sleeves down her arms, and it fell to the floor. My dick was freaking hard as I reached around her and found the clasp of her bra, unsnapped it, and Jenny let it fall off her shoulders, joining her dress on the floor.
Richard had said to 'savor' Jenny's disrobing. I took that as permission for 'whatever'. And 'whatever', far as I was concerned, included sucking those delectable nipples and breasts. There's something to be said about being able to get nearly all of a woman's naked tit into your mouth.
Jenny seemed to think so too, the way the moans were escaping her mouth and her hands pulling me onto her. I switched to her other nipple and tit, getting another lively reaction from her and my dick. I sucked that tit like it was going to be my last meal on this earth, my hands around Jenny's back, pulling her tight, wandering up and down, feeling those firm buttocks under those slinky, thong panties.
Jenny's manicured fingernails dug into my back, my scalp, a most delectable pain, indeed. Reluctantly, but with another goal in mind, I abandoned that tit, my lips leaving a trail of dampness down her tummy. At that point, I had no idea about Richard and didn't fucking care. All I knew about him was that he'd said to enjoy, and I had every intention of following through.
I paused a moment at Jenny's navel, tickling it with my tongue, then inched lower to the elastic of her thong, tugging the front down ever so slightly with my teeth.
God, even writing this, remembering it, is making me hard all over again. Please give me a minute, I need to go use the bathroom!
Mmm, that was an enjoyable little break.
Jenny was moaning, her hips writhing, my teeth letting go, lips traveling just a little lower over that satin material, my nostrils absorbing the scent of her. She spread her legs slightly, pulling at my head, my mouth pressing the satin between her lips. I trembled as I pulled the elastic down, revealing the soft, bare lips beneath.
Somewhere, off in the distance, there was a groan, Richard. His problem.
Jenny spread her legs, her fingers digging into my scalp once again, pulling me to her most intimate place, my tongue reveling in the taste of her. She let out a loud moan when I sucked her clit ever so briefly. God, I wanted to be the one slipping my cock inside those lips! I thought of her sitting back on the bed, wrapping her legs around my waist, and...
But that was for her husband. I pulled away and pushed her panties down, stopping with them at her ankles, reluctant to go those last few inches, which would mean she'd climb on the bed, and Richard, her husband, would finish what I'd started. I'd be a bystander, watching something I'd never seen before, at least not in real life. I didn't want to just watch, I wanted... needed to do!
I nuzzled those pussy lips one last time, stood up, sucking briefly a nipple, then kissed her, letting her taste herself on my lips, stood back, and watched as Jenny stepped her feet closer together, letting her panties fall to the floor. She climbed onto the bed, on her hands and knees, looked back at her husband with a smile, and said, "Fuck me!"
Then, as Richard was ripping his clothes off, she looked over at me, licking her lips, "You too, get your clothes off and come here."
My mama didn't raise no dummy! You can damn well win the bet that I didn't argue. I glanced at Richard, he gave the slightest nod, at least I thought I'd seen a nod, good enough for me, and the race to naked was on.
Dani briefly flashed through my mind, wishing that she was here. But she wasn't, not for the last three weeks, not for the next seven. I knew Jenny'd talked to Dani about tonight and was pretty damned sure she wasn't going to do anything behind her back.
I was calmly (yeah, right!) taking my socks off when Richard was climbing on the bed behind his wife, who was still on her hands and knees, rocking back and forth, long red hair falling around her face.
My heart was pounding a hole in my chest as I climbed in front of her, my body shaking, awaiting what came next. We were kissing, Jenny's tongue in my mouth when I felt her lips stiffen and an 'Unh,' escape. Richard was inside her!
She pulled away, looking down, and rocking back, drool drizzling from her mouth. A few seconds later, her hot, wet lips were sliding down my cock.
"Ohh fuck," I heard myself say as every one of Richard's thrusts reverberated through Jenny's body, slamming her mouth down around my cock.
I'd love to be able to tell you that this went on for some interminable period, but in reality, I was already so close to orgasm from all the evening's teasing. The moment Jenny's lips touched my cock, the orgasm started building. By about the third or fourth time her lips hit my pelvis, I was holding on for dear life, gritting my teeth, trying to forestall the inevitable, to no avail.
In all fairness to me, from the expression on his face, it seemed that Richard was having the same problem with his dick inside Jenny's vagina. I tried to warn her, but nothing came out except a groan, then, "Jenny, I... I..." And I exploded inside her mouth, sending spurt after spurt down her throat. Seeing her swallow, knowing what she was swallowing, only made it that much more intense.
I think that seeing what was happening in front of Jenny had the same effect on Richard, as he let out a huge growl, his muscles stiffened, and he buried himself inside her. The final piece of the chain reaction came a few seconds later when Jenny released me, her eyes closed tight, mouth open in a silent scream, letting me see the copious amount of cum still in her mouth.
Fifteen minutes later, a little after eleven, after I regained what little strength I had left, I'd thanked my host and especially my hostess for a wonderful evening, dressed, and was sitting in the car in their driveway. It was late, after midnight in Montana, so I knew Dani'd be sleeping. I texted her, 'Just leaving Jenny's, had a wonderful evening, tell you about it tomorrow, night, XXX.' There was no way I'd be up to Skyping with her after getting home, even if she did happen to be awake.
God, I missed her! This had already been by far the longest we'd been apart since the day we met, and it was still another seven weeks until the Calgary Stampede when I'd see her again. These brief excursions like tonight were fun (can you say understatement!) but they weren't Dani. I wanted my wife!
Sunday was a short day at the store, we're only open from ten til three. When I got home, I opened my laptop and plugged it in so it wouldn't die before Dani's Skype. I alternated between Facebook videos and FUBO tv (we ditched our cable--you really needed to know that, ha!), waiting for my Skype to pop up with Dani's beautiful face.
It was eight-forty-seven when I finally saw her, nearly ten in Montana. She looked tired, which she quickly confirmed, "Tony's been working us so hard, the guy has no mercy."
I was dying to know, "Any more of those love scenes?" I asked her.
She hesitated before answering, "Uhuh," was all she said, before adding, "what about you, I guess you had a good night last night?"
I wondered what she knew, if she'd talked to Jenny? "Yeah, you knew I was going to Richard and Jenny's, we, uhh... watched a video... the video..."
Dani chuckled, a smile on her face, "I guess maybe if I won't tell you about my scenes, maybe it's fair you don't tell me what happened last night," she said.
Except I was dying to tell her, "Unless you want to..." she added, that look on her face that was saying loud and clear, 'tell, tell!'
Now, all of a sudden, badly as I wanted to tell Dani all about it, I wanted her to just 'want me to', even worse.
"Well..." I started, "Richard hadn't seen it until before, we, uhh... maybe I shouldn't tell you, might make you jealous... or something."
She got that playful, pouty look on her face, but for just an instant before that look, there was another one, real indignation, frustration, whatever you might want to call it, but she wanted me to tell, badly, I could tell. "You're just going to have to use your imagination," I told her, but then with a big smile on my face, "but put it in overdrive before you do."
Poor Dani, she was getting a bit of her own medicine and didn't act as she liked it, the groan, a very sincere groan. Then she recovered, changing the subject, "Oh, we've had some news, I've told you that Christian Bale was going to be 'my' husband... well, apparently something came up, he can't do it, some family emergency, they're getting Josh Brolin instead."
Josh Brolin... I tried to think, watching Dani on Skype, she sure didn't seem disappointed... oh yeah, THAT Josh Brolin. Dani had fallen head over heels for him after seeing him in a movie a couple years ago. No wonder she wasn't disappointed. Wish I could remember the name of the movie.
We spent another fifteen minutes talking about whatever; my unknown-for-what-reason trip to Tampa coming up, I told her that Elle was going with me, which brought a smile. I didn't tell her about getting the key to the farm, I wanted that to be a surprise when she gets home.
Dani finally told me she had to get to bed, that she was tired and it was going to be another long day Monday.
And then it seemed so lonely when we clicked off our computers. God, I wanted my Dani home. Seven. More. Weeks!
I looked up Josh Brolin on Google, the movie was 'Labor Day', he was a good guy convicted of a murder he hadn't done, escaped from a hospital, took Kate Winslet's character 'hostage', stayed with her evading the police over Labor Day weekend, they fell in love... and so on. Maybe a bit more detailed than that, but guess it's not important. The 'important' thing is that Dani was totally taken with Josh Brolin. Wow, I think back to watching that movie with her, if someone had told us that he'd be her 'husband' in a major movie, we'd have laughed them out of the house.
I laughed at my thought, if someone would have told us any of what's been going on in our lives, we'd have laughed them out of the house.
The key to the farm's house arrived in my mail Monday morning. I called the architect Wade had recommended and agreed to meet her Wednesday morning to drive out to the farm together.
I've said it before, but I'll say it again, thank God for the store! It kept my mind occupied so I couldn't dwell on everything happening in my life; Dani being gone, that night with Jenny, Elle, the upcoming trip to Tampa with her, and so on. I still had no idea what that trip was about, what Janet wanted with me. The only thing I could think of was that it had to have something to do with my dreams I'd told her.
I met Ashley, the architect, at eight, Wednesday morning, and rode with her out to the farm. I tried explaining to her what Dani and I wanted for the house; keeping the original historical atmosphere, but make it modern. I had no idea how to do that, it's why we were hiring a professional.
It was exciting when we got there. I'd never been in the house before, didn't even know the farm existed until Dani showed it to me a few months ago. I unlocked and opened the door, it looked exactly like I'd imagine an old 40s-50s house would be like, like someone had walked out the week before, except for the dust. I had no idea if anyone had lived in it after Dani's grandparents sold it.
Ashley was excited, she loved the house, said she knew exactly what to do with it, went around, and pointed out her ideas. I asked her about appliances, and she said she had ideas but would need to do some research.
We spent the next few hours measuring, Ashley crawling through the attic and crawl space, doing drawings, and taking pictures. Afterward, we checked out the barn, more measurements, drawings, and pictures. I could tell that it was going to need some structural upgrades plus a new roof and siding.
Back at her office, we signed a contract, I gave her my phone number for any questions, and she said she should have plans ready within a month. I told her there was no hurry, that we wouldn't be able to take ownership for at least a couple months, minimum. I was already looking forward to the look on Dani's parents' faces when we handed them the key to their new home.
Then I went home and began packing for our trip. I was picking Elle up at four in the morning for the drive to Seattle. Our flight was at nine-fifteen. It was going to be a long day, getting to Tampa at five-thirty in the evening. Then what? I was licking my lips in anticipation of that night. We'd talked about driving to Seattle Wednesday evening and spending the night but thought it'd be more fun if our first night together was in Tampa. I guess we could have gotten two rooms, but who thinks of things like that?
The one thing I was sure of is that I was looking forward to that night!
Thursday, May 28
Normally, when I have to get up at three in the morning, it's a bit of a drag getting out of a bed (another understatement!). This time, though, the anticipation of a weekend with Elle in beautiful Tampa, Florida, had me wide awake in seconds when the alarm went off. Other than in my coma-dream, I'd only been there the one time, with Dani when she auditioned for the movie, and this time I was looking forward to it again - for more than one reason.
When Elle opened her door at three-fifty-six, the kiss she gave me was most assuredly not an old-married-couple kiss. If we hadn't been on a time schedule, there would have been a major delay in getting away from her house. The skirt and blouse she was wearing weren't particularly sexy, but the vision I had of taking them off her that night most definitely was.
I loaded her suitcase and small bag in my Accord (no way was I going to leave Dani's Mustang in a parking garage over a weekend) and we were on our way toward Seattle, nearly a four-hour trip. It wasn't long before Elle was fast asleep. Yes, the thought of the mile-high club was assuredly flitting through my mind, watching her.
We arrived at Seattle International Airport right on schedule, seven-thirty-three. I guess we were actually three minutes late, I'd planned for seven-thirty. We checked our luggage, found a donut shop for a nice, healthy breakfast, and were on our plane when it left at nine-forty-five.
We were barely in the air when I thought again of the 'Mile High Club'. We were in first class, someplace I'd never expected to be, ever; Thank you, Janet! The bathroom was big enough, much more so than the other bathroom Dani and I had used on that other flight to Tampa. And yet... I hadn't had sex since last Saturday night with Jenny, oral, and Elle hadn't since a week before that.
I thought about tonight, the anticipation of what I had planned. I knew how keyed up I was and knew Elle was too, from the way she'd kissed me, how her skirt had slid up and she didn't fix it, her hand not so discretely on my leg, working its way higher, bit by bit...
The Mile High Club could wait for our membership, the trip home...
There was a brief stop-over in Salt Lake City, picking up a few more passengers, but first class still wasn't nearly full, only a couple dozen out of what looked like room for fifty or so. Once back to thirty-thousand feet, it was hard not dragging Elle back to that bathroom, letting every passenger know exactly what we were going to do. I closed my eyes and smiled, daydreaming about later, that night, my hand on the soft skin of Elle's bare thigh.
We arrived at Tampa International at six-fifty-eight. Janet had made my hotel reservation in the Meridian, the same hotel as we'd stayed in that very first time in my dream, then again when Dani auditioned for the movie. She'd also arranged a rental car for us. "You want to go out for dinner or eat in the hotel?" I asked Elle after we'd checked into our room.
We weren't planning on meeting Janet until nine-thirty the next morning. I presumed that she'd reveal the purpose of the trip then. I still had no idea.
"It'd be a shame to sit here when we're in such a beautiful place like this," she answered. Besides, we'd both gotten quite a bit of sleep on the flight.
I knew exactly where I wanted to take her, the Ulele, on the Tampa River Walk. We changed from our traveling clothes, Elle putting on a sexy, summery dress, me a pair of shorts and a light-weight shirt. My dick was already hard, seeing Elle in that short dress (eighty-seven degrees in Tampa vs fifty-two when we left Kennewick), wondering what she had on underneath, wanting to skip dinner and go straight to dessert, helping that dress hit the floor. I didn't think Elle would've minded so much, either.
We didn't though, my willpower was at least a little better than that. It was funny how I knew the way, I'd been there a grand total of one time, not counting my dream. On the drive, I told Elle of Princess Ulele, the waterfront, the Pirate Water Taxi, and the Riverwalk, the same as I had Dani, explaining to her that I knew of it all from my dream.
We arrived at the parking lot, boarded the water taxi, and when everything was exactly as I'd described to her from my dream, Elle was astonished all over again how I could have known.
"It's a mystery that will never be solved," I told her, "there's so much more that I've never told you, and it's all still so fresh in my mind." Hell, the fact that Elle was here with me was a direct consequence of one of my dreams, that night with the 'mystery girl', who Dani and I had finally deduced was Leslie, our banker, Elle.
I showed her the Princess Ulele statue, and we sat outside at the edge of the Hillsborough River adjacent to the Ulele, eating a wonderful dinner. I'd ordered the Gouda Grouper, and Elle the Mahi Mahi, both some type of weird fish. Normally, I'd have ordered a rib steak, but hey, when in Rome...
We shared our meals, eating off each other's plates, and then had the two scoops each of Gustavo's Ice Cream, me the Vairhona Chocolate, and Elle, Ugandan Vanilla (whatever happened to 'chocolate, strawberry, vanilla'?) As good as the dessert was, it wasn't in the same league as the 'dessert' I was anticipating back in our hotel room.
Before my coma, I'd always been what I would consider a 'shy nerd' when it came to sex. Talking to a woman about sex was about as far down on the list as one can get and still be on the paper, maybe not even on the paper. Even talking to Dani about it was nerve-wracking and took a lot of 'building-up' to it. It's a lot of the reason why I was so reluctant to tell her about my dreams, afraid what she'd think. Those conversations, when they did come out, had been a gradual process, one revelation at a time.
But with Elle, afraid as I'd been to talk to her in the beginning, God, had that only been a couple months ago? Now, I could talk to her, ask her, hell, before my coma I wouldn't have even been able to ask my wife! "What about fantasies, I'm curious, you've had fantasies, we all have. Tell me something you've fantasized about."
She looked at me, cocked her head a little, "I don't know if I can," she said, "what about you, you tell me first, your fantasy."
She'd turned it on me, my fantasy... I thought for a minute, wondering about being honest. "Dani, I guess," thinking about that night in my dream... this very restaurant, the reason I liked it so much, "it was in my dream," I told her. I'd told Elle about the dreams, more in general terms, but this was specific... and I was going to tell her, "Here... we'd come to visit Alan Ryder, hadn't had sex for a while, just because... we knew what this visit was all about... and Dani wanted to be horny, to want..."
"It was our first night here, Dani'd been so turned on thinking about it, all week. By that night, she was just... over the top. He'd blindfolded her, some weird thing he'd done, had eyes painted, then the makeup artist glued them to Dani's eyelids so she couldn't see a thing, but it looked so real, like her eyes were wide open. He had this dress, almost nothing. She couldn't see it, but after she'd put it on, she could feel it, knew how close to nothing it was, not like anything she'd worn before, no panties, either."
"He brought us here, one of these outside tables, kept teasing her about how sexy she looked, about all the people that were looking at her. By the time we'd finished dinner, just about to have dessert, Dani was crawling the wall horny. He took her inside, to the women's room... and fucked her... just enough to wind her up, to leave her quivering and moaning on the floor."
"I guess that's my fantasy, to see Dani like that with another man... except it's my fear, too, I don't know how I'd react. Just the thought of it scares me so bad, makes me almost insane with jealousy..."
"It's a big reason why this movie's so exciting... and scary. She's there, with him, the guy from the dream. Doing love scenes with him. How's that for a freakin' unbelievable coincidence?" I asked rhetorically. "Almost like it was predestined," I added, just then realizing it.
I sat there a moment afterward, Elle quiet, too. I'd never told that to anyone before, had even glossed over it those couple days I'd spent with Janet, telling her of my dreams.
"Okay, I bared my soul, now it's your turn," I told Elle, "what's your deepest, darkest secret fantasy?"
Elle blushed, looking around us, I guess to see if anyone else was within hearing distance. They were, I'm sure, a couple at an adjacent table had heard every word I'd said, especially the way the girl was blushing.
"I... I've never told anyone... being tied down..." She was in full blush mode, now, "My husband's kissing me... naked... another man's there, too, someone I can't see his face. I'm helpless, embarrassed because this guy's seeing me like that... but so turned on... and he fucks me, not saying a word. I never find out, just wonder who?"
Elle's fingers are fidgeting, her nipples stiffening under her dress, turned on by what she'd just told me, just like I was. I almost felt like taking her to that women's room and finishing what Alan Ryder had started with my wife in my dream.
By the time we finished our dessert, I was literally shaking, with my libido in triple-quadruple-overdrive, Elle, too, from her reaction.
I smiled at her, "Should we go shopping?" I asked.
Elle rolled her eyes, not exactly what she was planning I didn't think. It was just that... Alan had taken Dani shopping that night, so...
There's a women's clothing store not far from the Ulele, a couple of blocks is all. Dani and I went there in my dream, where I'd bought the dress she'd worn that night at Alan's restaurant grand opening, the night he'd fucked her the first time. Then again, in real life, the one time we actually were in Tampa. The name of it is Angelina's Boutique, but it's more like a Victoria's Secret, or maybe Fredericks of Hollywood.
Anyway, that's where I took Elle that night, not to buy anything, more to add a little more mystique to our libido before 'the big night'. At least I told myself that we weren't buying anything, but when I saw the dress, the one so like Dani had worn that night I'd just told Elle about at the Ulele, there was no way in hell I wasn't going to buy it for her. I had no idea when or even 'if' she'd ever wear it, but that was beside the point.
I remembered Dani in that dress so vividly; two tiny gold chains hooked to a gold collar, down to the peak of the super-thin material of the 'cups', which were nothing more than thin strips plunging to her navel, no back, the hemline barely covering her. The whole thing, minus the gold chains and collar, couldn't have weighed more than half an ounce.
This dress didn't have the slits up the sides like Dani's, but other than that, it was an exact replication of what she'd worn that night.
I picked it up off the rack and held it in front of Elle, "You have to have this!" I told her.
Her face turned red with blush as she took it, holding it. She wanted it, wanted to wear it, I was absolutely certain. She just didn't want anyone to know. After that black dress she'd worn with me two weeks earlier, this seemed almost... tame. Well, maybe not, but still...
"Oh, that dress would be so sexy on you," the pretty sales girl told her. "I have one like it and my boyfriend just loves it."
I looked at the girl; young, early-twenties, blonde hair, gorgeous face, nice figure. I would imagine that he would. Any guy would. But on Elle, a mature woman, oh my! Just oh my!
"I wouldn't ever wear it," Elle said, "I just couldn't."
"No matter," I told her, "try it on, we're buying it if it fits. You can model it in our hotel room, it'll be worth it just for that."
It would be the first time I'd spent nearly three-hundred dollars for a one-time modeling session, but I wasn't lying, it would be worth it.
She finally relented, took the dress in the dressing room, and closed the curtain behind her. "You're not getting a peek," she told me through the curtain.
I was grinning like a Cheshire cat the whole time Elle was in the dressing room, imagining her in that dress, seeing Dani in it as well from that other night. Not that I wasn't also envisioning that sales girl, Nance, her nametag said. God, I love that store!
Before we left, we had a pair of matching gold heels, a flesh-colored thong, a matching set of necklace, earrings, and bracelet, and perfume. It was the same perfume that I'd bought Dani that night we met Alan Ryder the first time, the one the sales girl told us it would 'drive men wild' with lust. She hadn't been lying, either, more aphrodisiac than perfume, it even drove Dani wild when she wore it. It had all together cost a small fortune, but hell, with what our stores alone were making...
To say that I was looking forward to Elle wearing all of this would be the understatement of the eons. I was just afraid that she never would, except inside our hotel room, but even that...!
It was nearly ten-thirty by the time we were back to the Meridian. Elle stowed away her purchases in the closet, and we were in each other's arms, lips locked together. My dick was so friggin' hard; the feel of her body, her soft lips, the titillation from the evening, the anticipation from the day... all week, actually.
I had an inspiration, maybe it was close to eleven, but we were in Florida, not Washington, only nine in Montana, close to the time that Dani and I often Skyped. "Would you mind," I asked Elle, "if I set up my computer to Skype Dani so she can watch... whatever?"
Elle smiled, "I think that'd be kind of fun, don't you?"
I nodded, "I do, and I'm sure she'd like it, too." So, I got my laptop out of its case and set it up on the little desk that all hotel rooms seem to have, pulled the desk closer to the bed, plugged the laptop in, and adjusted the picture so that it was covering the bed just the way I wanted, then pressed the 'call' button, and waited.
It took several minutes, but Dani finally answered, "Hi," I told her, "we made it, we're in Tampa, the Meridian."
"Hi Dani," Elle said from her place sitting on the bed.
"We were just about to... you know what," I told Dani, "thought you might want to watch?"
"I think I'd like to, yeah," she looked down at herself, "I'm dirty, we were herding cattle today, can you wait for me to shower, five minutes... promise." I hadn't even noticed what Dani had been wearing, it looked like a dirty men's shirt, long-sleeved, and an equally old and dirty pair of blue jeans, pretty typical ranch-wear I'd guess. Not everything worn on a ranch is going to be sexy.
"We'll wait," I told Dani, "mostly... hurry, we've had a rather... libido-enhancing afternoon."
Dani laughed, then got up and out of the view of her laptop.
I sat down beside Elle, we leaned together and kissed, hard. Elle pulled away and whispered, "I hope she hurries, I can't... " and she kissed me again, her hands wandering...
'Oh, Elle, if only you knew,' I thought. Elle's dress buttoned in the back, but it was short enough I could reach in the bottom and up, pinching her nipple over her bra, only causing her tongue to probe more into my mouth, her lips harder against mine. My fingers snuck under her bra, finding bare nipple, squeezing, rolling it. Elle let out a loud moan into my mouth, her body already shaking. This was going to be so much fun!
I pulled my mouth away, "I need to ask, are you okay if we... if you... kind of lose control? Maybe just a little like you told me -earlier?"
"Mmhmm, I've never... but it sounds like fun," she answered. Good! I'd been just a bit worried.
"You might want to use the bathroom while we're waiting, you might be a little 'preoccupied' later." I suggested to her.
When she returned from the bathroom, she sat on my lap on the end of the bed, wrapped her arms around my neck, smiled, said, "This is going to be so much fun," and kissed me.
She had no idea how prescient those words would prove to be!
"You cheated, you didn't wait," Dani's voice said from my laptop. She'd relocated to the center of her bed, sitting cross-legged, Indian style, wearing nothing except... well, nothing would be the only accurate description, stark-naked, her laptop right in front of her, a very nice view. "I brought a friend, too, just in case," showing us her big, black dildo. It was ten-inches long, 'ten-point-two', she'd told me, to be exact, not counting the three-inch hand-hold, the head curving up just right, girth one-point-seven inches diameter.
"That's her 'Alan'," I told Elle.'
She giggled, "You mean...?"
"Uhuh," Dani answered her, "looks just like the real thing," a little laugh, "least how I've imagined it... maybe not quite as thick, though... been using him for practice," Dani said, sliding the curved head in and out of her mouth. "But he also feels pretty nice here, too," spreading her knees apart and pressing it barely inside, between her pussy lips, "it's where I think he's probably going to be spending most of this evening," pressing it just a little deeper... "Oh my," she let out a little groan, her breath deepening.
"Or maybe here... you think the real Alan might like this..." she asked, pressing her breasts together, running the dildo up and down the cleavage between them, "squirting his cum all over me. I've never done it but it sounds sooo... naughty, doncha think?"
I think she was determined to make Elle and me come without touching each other! Damned near succeeded with me, too.
I hit the mute button on the laptop.
"We can't hear you anymore," I told her, "still see, but no sound." She was NOT going to torment us! "She still hears us, though," I told Elle.
Dani pouted, sliding 'Alan' up her cleavage, the head right to her open lips.
Before the night was over, I was pretty damned sure we'll have had the last laugh. But for now, though, Dani--1, Robert & Elle--0.
Elle and I then turned our attention to each other, another long, drawn-out kiss, tongues down each other's throats; Robert & Elle -1 (a very nice '1'). While we were kissing, I reached behind her and undid the two buttons at the top of her dress that would release it. She shimmied it down, then stood, letting it fall to the floor, standing before me (and Dani) in nothing except her lacy, lavender bra and panty set and shoes. "It's been about twelve days too long," she said. It had been exactly twelve days ago when she'd spent that night with me.
I was only too happy, reaching behind and unclasping her bra, letting it fall away from her nearly perfect tits, at least as perfect as a forty-nine-year-old woman's can be.
"You want to try on your new dress, show it to Dani?" I asked her, hopefully. Too bad she hadn't brought the black dress, the one she wore two weeks ago, Dani hadn't seen that, either.
"No, not now, I want you inside me!" she answered.
I chuckled, hoping she wouldn't mind the slight delay I had planned. In truth, I was every bit as anxious as her, except... I had plans. I glanced at my laptop, Dani was lazily sucking on Alan, sliding 'him' in and out of her mouth. God, she looked sexy!
"Sit on the edge of the bed, close your eyes," She did as I asked, and I unfastened her shoes, slipping them off, leaving her with nothing except the panties. but when I opened my suitcase and began rummaging through it, I saw her peeking, cracking her eyelids. I stopped, closed the suitcase, and told her to roll over, which she did. "Knees up under you, eyes closed!" I told her, much more sternly.
I looked, checking. This time, her eyes were closed tight. I rubbed my hand over those silky panties, feeling how soft they were, then raised my hand and SWAT, not overly hard, just enough to get a surprised yelp from her. "Next time I tell you something, you have to do it, no cheating," I told her, giving her another swat, slightly harder, kind of testing the boundaries. This was something I'd never done before and I didn't want to hurt her, just let her know to follow the rules. I'd read that some women thought a little spanking was sexy, hoping Elle would be one of them. This wasn't something I'd anticipated.
Seemed fun, though.
I glanced at Dani, her eyes wide.
I gave Elle one more swat, then, because her moans hadn't seemed like pain, nearly as much as sexual, I pulled her panties down, baring her cheeks for one last swat, the hardest of all, on her bare skin. That one brought a loud, "Oww," from her, but still no screams that I was hurting her.
"Are you ready to be a good girl now?" I asked her, pulling her panties back into place.
She mumbled an "Uhuh," her eyes tightly squeezed together. I wasn't certain what that little spanking had done for her, but it had sure as hell ramped up my libido, not that it had needed any ramping.
Something to remember.
"Okay, here," I patted the edge of the bed, "sit here, it'll just be a couple minutes, eyes... closed. No cheating this time!"
She scooted over to the where I'd patted, draping her legs over, eyes tight together. "Perfect, right there," I told her, "be right back." I wondered if Dani had any idea what was coming. From the smile on her face, rubbing 'Alan' just inside her pussy lips, I suspected so. She'd been the 'victim' before.
I went to my suitcase again, keeping an eye on Elle, making sure she didn't peek again. It seemed obvious she wasn't going to, as tightly as her eyes were clamped shut, almost in a grimace. I retrieved the blindfold and put it over her eyes, the elastic behind her head. "I've learned that being blindfolded heightens all your other senses, especially the sexual ones," I told her. "No more spanking, I guess, which I think you kind of enjoyed, didn't you?"
Then I grinned to myself, "At least not for peeking, we'll see if there's anything else."
I kissed her once again, working my tongue between her lips, not that she was protesting. I was just hoping my 'resistance' would hold long enough. I was so thankful for at least that very pleasant interlude with Jenny last weekend. If I'd have been twelve days ago like Elle - no way in hell! Especially with Dani about four feet away, watching everything--even if I couldn't hear her.
I pulled away from Elle's lips, moving mine to her cheek, then her neck, and flicked my tongue in her ear. Elle tilted her head, letting out a little moan. I kissed down her chest to her breast, teasing her nipple, kissing and tonguing all around it, her fingers digging into the back of my scalp, a steady stream of moans coming.
When my lips did touch her nipple, it was hard, distended, obviously craving the attention. I sucked it just a few seconds then the other, Elle's moans louder, leaning back on her hands, her chest thrust out, my lips touching nothing except her nipples.
God, my willpower was fading!
I pulled my lips away, getting another groan, "Don't stop... please..." she moaned.
She lifted her butt off the bed just enough so that I could work her panties down and off, and she was naked to my still fully dressed.
I pushed her legs apart, my mouth on her inner thigh, watching her reaction, the sharp intake of air, "Please... please..." she moaned.
"Please what?" I asked her, as my lips worked their way up her leg.
Her head was flopping back, legs spread wide, "My pussy, my... cunt... please...!"
I was an inch away, slowly working my tongue closer, my cock about to explode. I knew I couldn't take this much longer. My tongue touched her, worked its way just inside, tasting... so wet... "Ohh, Gawd!" Elle groaned, one hand finding the back of my head, pulling me into her. I let her, my mouth on her, tongue inside her... for about five seconds, her body reacting, panting.
I couldn't do this, not a second longer. I pulled away, "Noooo... don't stop!"
I stood, breathing hard. God, I just wanted to fuck her!
I glanced at Dani on the computer, her 'Alan' about halfway buried in her pussy, mouth open, obviously moaning. God!
I stepped back, closing my eyes, getting my wits about me. Willpower, willpower! My hands were shaking this time when I pulled the leotard out of my suitcase, Dani's leotard, the one we'd found at Castle, the sex store, like in my dream, that Alan Ryder had put on her that 'slut' night in Tampa. I guess the first of several that could be considered 'slut' nights.
I was going to do this. I COULD do this, repeated it over and over, hoping I'd convince myself. My dick was so freakin' hard!
Elle had fallen back on the bed, her fingers between her legs, rubbing herself, fingers inside herself, groaning.
"Don't make yourself come!" I told her.
She pulled her hands away, digging her fingers into the bedspread, bunching it up, moaning. "Fuck me... Please...!" begging, gasping.
I looked at her cunt, spread wide, dropped to my knees, lapping at her, my tongue deep inside her, her scream bringing me to my senses, pulling away from her just as suddenly, her body arching, legs spread so wide, "Noooooo!" she wailed, thrashing back and forth, "Don't stop, please... don't stop," sounding more like sobs.
My breathing was deep, hard, my own frustration nearly overwhelming me, so badly wanting to finish what I'd started. I couldn't, not yet, knowing there'd likely never be another opportunity -─ not like this one!
It was then that I realized I was still holding Dani's leotard, that I'd taken out of my suitcase how many minutes ago? I had no idea!
Elle had scooted up a little so that she could bend her knees and rest her feet flat on the bed. She was still groaning, though, her hands clawing at the spread.
It was time. I knew then that I could do this. Hard as my dick was, the urgency of watching Dani, from that brief mouthful of pussy, had passed. It didn't appear, though, that Elle could say any such thing. Her face, what I could see below the blindfold, was in a hard grimace, her breath coming in gasps.
I lifted Elle's foot, bunching the leotard, and put her foot through, then her other. I gripped her around her shoulders, helping her to stand. "What are you doing? What is this?" she asked.
It's a leotard, one of Dani's that we bought a couple months ago, nice and stretchy, lots of fun," I told her.
"I don't want... clothes," she said, "I need something else entirely! How could you not know that?"
I chuckled, "Trust me, this isn't an ordinary leotard, you'll see shortly."
It's tight and stretchy, hard to get into. Once I'd worked it up her body, I helped her put one arm in a sleeve, then the other, working them down the sleeves, and fitting it around her shoulders. It barely covered her breasts, high on her hips, very high.
"Now, the fun part," I told Elle. I was guessing that she and her ex hadn't ever done anything quite like this before. Dani and I sure as hell hadn't, not before... I had her cross her arms below her breasts and turned her around.
"I haven't gotten them all the way in," she said, trying to work her arms in further so she could get her hands through the ends of the sleeves.
"Actually, you have, that's part of the fun," I said, "there are no holes for your hands. I'm sure you've probably worn spandex before, haven't you, maybe a swim suit?" The sleeves were still another foot long, and like I'd told her, there was no hole for hands at the end.
"Uhh, yeah, but... "
"That's what this is, it stretches. Here... I'll show you." I stretched the end of one of the sleeves tight around her back and fastened it to a button on her opposite side, then the other, her arms crossed across her tummy, trapped in a spandex straitjacket, then turned her back around.
"Okay, it's on, how's it feel?"
She pulled at her arms, the same as Dani had done, same as I'd done, too, in the men's version, in my dream. "It's weird, I've never felt anything like this before. But how...?"
"How do you fuck in it, you mean?" She blushed, after all this?
I helped her back on the edge of the bed and scooted back, laying on her back. "Spread your legs apart."
She did so, and I rubbed two fingers over her pussy, pressing them inside. Soaked, absolutely soaked. She tensed instantly. "It's crotchless," I told her, playing inside, finding her clit, rubbing my fingers over it. Her breathing quickened, her body humping my fingers. "Don't let yourself come yet, your outfit's still not quite done yet," I told her.
I scooted up on the bed beside her, kissing her, those fingers still working in and out of her, curled against her pussy, finding her g-spot that I'd learned a couple weeks earlier what it could do for her.
Her face was turned toward me, our lips together, tongues doing wonderful things. Any 'relaxing' of my libido had rapidly reversed course, my cock had resumed its full hardness.
"I have to finish your... costume," I told Elle, "but first I need to taste you again. Can you... not come?"
She groaned, "I'll try," she said.
"No, you have to promise, can you?"
She hesitated before answering, "Yes, promise, if it gets too close, I'll make you stop."
I smiled, scooting down between her legs, taking a quick glance at Dani on my laptop, her legs spread wide showing that the black dildo she'd just been toying with in her pussy was now impaling her, the full ten inches, her hand gripping it, working it slightly in and out, twisting, her body doing little gyrations.
I closed my eyes a moment, trying to get the vision of that being the real Alan Ryder's cock impaling her out of my mind. If that ever actually happened, could I stand knowing? Even seeing it? That dance; Dani blindfolded, wearing that sexy dress. She'd just met this guy, Mark, dancing with her... I'd panicked, broken them up just for him putting his hands on her 'too suggestively', flashed through my mind. The panic when she'd kissed him the next day.
No, I wouldn't be able to. No way in fucking hell!
I looked back at Elle, watching me, smiling, spreading her legs, her cunt lips opening, inviting, revealing their hidden treasure. This was why I hadn't taken my clothes off yet, I wouldn't have been able to stop myself.
Just the scent of her was driving me out of my mind. I leaned into her, closing my eyes, savoring her scent as I got closer, touching her lips with mine. Moments ago, I'd done this for just seconds. This time, I intended to savor her, make love between Elle's pussy and my mouth, right up to...
I spread her lips, pressing my tongue into her. Elle's groan let me know she'd liked it. I put my hands under her cheeks, lifting her just a little, giving me more penetration. "Ooh, ooh, ooh," she moaned.
I pulled back, looking up at her, "Remember, no coming, it'll be worth it, promise."
And then I buried my mouth inside her, sucking, licking up and down. So freakin' wet! She was rocking back and forth, instinctively trying to pull her arms free. I found her clit, sucked it into my mouth, Elle's wails intensifying until she squeezed her legs together, pushing me away, rocking her hips back and forth, groaning. I pulled away, sitting back, watching her squeeze her legs together. This wasn't an orgasm, it was the effort of stopping one.
She settled down, her breathing slowing, opening her legs again. I leaned back into her, this time gently working her lips open again, kissing her insides, my tongue curling out, probing deeper again, Elle suddenly screeching, "No, no more... no more... I can't take it!" and pushing her legs together again.
I pulled away, listening to Elle's whimpers of frustration. She'd done it, let me enjoy pushing her to the very brink. It was time for the rest.
I got up from the bed and got the leather collar out of my suitcase, then helped Elle to sit up, positioning her so that I could get behind her. She couldn't see what I had and had no idea what was coming, her body still shaking from her near-orgasm.
The collar laces up the back of her neck tight to the base of her chin, flaring out at the shoulders and again under her chin, somehow accommodating different neck lengths. It's stiff leather, but soft on the inside. I fit it around her neck and started lacing from the bottom.
"What's that? Why?" she asked. I didn't answer, just kept lacing. Being surprised is part of the fun.
I pulled each row of laces as tight as I could. It's designed so the inside overlaps, so there's no pinching and no choking, the tighter the better.
"There, finished," I told her after tying off the laces at the top. "How's it feel?"
"I can't move!" she said, "it's... it's... I've never..."
"Hurt? Choking?" I asked her.
"No... but... I can't move... so stiff!"
"That's the point, won't work otherwise."
"What you mean, won't work?"
"Part of the surprise, you'll see shortly." I know how it feels, I've had it on. You can't move your neck or head, not in the least, the weirdest feeling, like I'd imagine those African women might feel with all the hoops around their necks, eventually stretching them, adding more and more hoops to keep it tight, except this wasn't intended to be permanent, no neck stretching.
"This next part you might not like, but it's part of it, just one more step of eliminating distractions so you don't feel anything except what's happening to you, kind of like the blindfold. Just trust me, okay?"
I know that the trust starts to wear thin when the ball gag goes in your mouth.
"Mmf, mmf," not really sounding like that, kind of hard to reproduce in 'words', more of just a grunting noise.
"There's an airhole in the middle so you can breathe through it if you need," I told her. It's soft rubber so you can bite down on it but expands if you open, too, an elastic holding it around the back of her head.
"Just a little more and we're done, it'll be time to play. You'll like it, promise."
"Mmf,"
Dani had changed her position, on her hands and knees facing her laptop, reaching back between her legs, playing with 'Alan', rocking back and forth, sliding 'him' in and out of her.
I repositioned Elle on the foot of the bed, leaning back with her legs off the edge, feet on the floor. She still had no idea what this was all leading up to.
I'd brought the 'special' pair of soft, leather slippers that are part of it, a hook on both sides of each slipper. Last piece is the straps. One end of the straps flares out into two hooks, one for each side of the slipper, the other end clips onto the eyelet, one on each side of the neck collar. I positioned both straps, one for each leg, hooking them to the slippers and collar, then held one of Elle's legs out straight and pulled the strap through the cambuckle, pulling her leg nearly straight up, then the same with the other, so that both of Elle's legs were strapped up at about a seventy-eighty degree angle... until she relaxed her legs and they swing to the side with the expected result - a wide-open cunt, ready for a very deep fucking from some man's (i.e. mine) eager cock!
Or, you can let the horny girl just think about it, let her anticipation build, knowing what's coming, laying there, naked with a wide open, sopping wet cunt; she can't see, can't move; can't talk. And if you've properly prepared her - it's the sweetest agony!
Which, by the way, is EXACTLY what I'd been anticipating ever since Elle agreed to this trip.
One more little tease; I hadn't made a noise since pulling those straps tight. Elle had been trying to hold her legs up, but a girl can only do that for so long. I knelt at the foot of the bed, just waiting, and it was less than a minute until her legs swung wide, opening that naked pussy just aching to be touched.
I held my breath, leaned over... and pressed my tongue inside her!
Just long enough to wiggle it around her clit, get the jump of surprise, the grunt around the gag. Enough so she won't forget why she's there, keeping her on edge.
I took some deep breaths, steeling myself, making the mistake of glancing at the computer screen, at Dani. She'd pulled the black dildo, 'Alan', from her pussy, and was pressing it into her mouth, jaws opened wide, lips stretched around it.
I had an inspiration, on one of our previous Skypes, Dani had shown me how to record, the '+more' button.
I couldn't look away, watching, about four inches of it in her mouth, stopped there. Her eyes were wide, staring off. She swallowed, swallowed again - and pushed it further, a lump starting to show in her throat, in her neck. She pushed - the lump traveling further down her neck, breathing hard through her nose, stopping, resting, pushing - another half-inch - an inch more, down her neck it went, until - the full ten-point-two inches had disappeared inside Dani's mouth, down her throat, only the three-inch handle outside her mouth. Still breathing hard, not pulling it out.
My heart was pounding, not believing what I was seeing, the nubbin of the handle right at her lips. How???
She pushed again, the handle's nubbin out of sight, in her mouth, the huge lump down the entire length of her neck, Dani looking almost wild-eyed, gasping through her nose - but still pushing! There was three inches of handle - fucking disappearing inside my wife's mouth!
I wasn't able to look anywhere but at that screen. There was still a half-inch of handle visible. And then - and then - Dani, my wife, mother of our children, high school science teacher... it all went through my mind in a flash - closed her lips! The entire thirteen-point-two inches of 'Alan' inside her!
I groaned, my cock ready to explode!
Elle - her pussy. I couldn't stop myself, couldn't have stopped if an eighteen-wheeler had burst through the wall.
My pants dropped, and I was inside her, so frickin' deep! One thrust and I exploded, flooding her pussy with my cum. I pulled back, thrust again, the orgasm engulfing me, the suddenness crushing!
Elle was breathing hard; inhaling, blowing through the rubber ball, face red, chest rising and falling, her body arching, her arms grasping, pulling, pushing at the spandex, her body shuddering
I withdrew, exhausted, every bit of energy spent, Elle panting through her gag,
I thought about what Elle had told me earlier in the night, her secret fantasy, and somehow, my pea brain came up with a plan.
Elle lay on the bed, legs spread, pussy gaped open and filled with white cum, still breathing hard, the view turning me on all over again, clouding my judgement.
I sat a moment, contemplating what I was about to do, my fingers shaking as I pressed the '0' on the phone, "Hi, can I please get a bottle of your best wine and two glasses delivered to room 617, please." She promised to send someone right up, probably about ten minutes.
I watched Elle, I'd spoken loudly so she'd hear every word. Her legs shot straight up, holding them tightly together. I knew, though, that she couldn't hold that pose more than a minute or two.
Her fantasy, did she really want it fulfilled? We would soon find out.
I looked at my laptop, Dani. Even though we couldn't hear her, she could hear me. She was still sitting naked on her bed in Montana, cross-legged like only girls can do, motioning with her finger back and forth, like 'naughty, naughty.'
Was that room service guy (or girl?) going to get a double dose of sexy femininity? About then, Elle's legs flopped out to the side, and I couldn't help but look--delicious!
And then suddenly, the laptop connection with Dani closed. Or at least the screen went blank, dark. I wondered -- had she just put tape over her computer's camera? Well, watching or not, we couldn't see her. Too bad for the delivery person.
Elle was making a noise, trying to say something around the ball. I figured she'd have to wait; I wasn't going to let her wimp out on at least half of her fantasy, which is probably what she was trying to tell me.
It was seven minutes later that I heard a light tap on the door. Elle heard it, too, making her grunting noises through the ball. I opened the door, letting him in, directing him to put the wine and glasses on the desk where I'd pushed my laptop back, being careful to keep it positioned, just in case Dani was still watching, which I suspected she likely was.
He was a young guy, I'd guess mid-twenties, Mexican. Amazing how a dick can go from pretty much nothing to a pole in seconds, like his did when he saw Elle.
She was holding her legs straight up, trying hard to interlock her feet together to hold them. Unfortunately for her, holding legs straight up for long isn't possible. It just ain't gonna happen. The Mexican guy was getting ready to leave with his twenty-dollar tip, grudgingly, from the look on his face, until I held up my hand, telling him to wait.
It was maybe another minute until Elle's legs began to quiver, starting her little grunting noises, and seconds later, they began to separate, suddenly falling to the side, Elle letting out a low growl.
The guy's eyes opened wide, and the bulge in his slacks must have at least doubled when he saw...
I went to Elle, lifted the ball gag from her mouth, and asked her, "Your fantasy - want it?"
She worked her mouth a little bit, not answering. I hoped to hell I hadn't... "Yes..." she finally answered.
I looked at the guy, holding my finger in front of my lip, zipping it shut, telling him, 'hush, quiet.'
Then I dug a packet out of my suitcase. I have no idea why I'd brought a package of condoms, there was no earthly reason, except, if there's one thing I've learned in the last months, there doesn't need to be a reason or logic.
I handed him one, his realization finally hitting home. He took it, then looked down at Elle's gaping pussy, still coated with my cum from earlier. I returned to her, kissing her, just like she'd said in our little 'fantasy' discussion.
I could tell when 'the moment' happened, Elle's lips stiffening, her moans into my mouth. I looked and yes, he was buried inside her. I couldn't tell how big he was, because all I could see was his pelvis tight to hers. I returned to kissing her lips, and the jerking begun.
I glanced up, 'Miguel' for a better name, I had no idea what it might really be, and didn't care, either, was in the process of slamming his latex-covered dick in and out of my girlfriend. Elle was grunting, "Ohh, Ohh," along with many more incomprehensible words and noises. If her fantasy was a hard fucking by a total, unknown stranger, she was sure as hell living that fantasy.
Miguel was grunting with every thrust, pushing her further up the bed, then pulling her back down to the edge, just 'using' her. The friggin' guy seemed insatiable!
I pulled the leotard down in front, stretching it below her tits, baring them. I wanted her exposed to him in all her glory. I wrapped my lips around one, sucking it hard, Miguel grabbed the other, pinching her nipple as he thrust into her.
Elle came in at least two major orgasms, with what seemed almost continuous in-between, before the guy's muscles tensed, he got that telltale grimace in his face and filled the condom inside her!
He looked over at me afterward, and I again gave him the 'zip the mouth' signal. He pulled his cock from her, dropped the condom in a garbage can, wrapped the plastic bag, and took it with him as he left.
At least the guy's neat and tidy.
Friday morning, May 29, 2020
I awoke the next morning, Elle still sleeping. I'd removed her leather collar after 'Miguel' left the room but left the leotard and blindfold on her. God, I was in the mood to fuck Elle again, my morning wood making itself well known.
I had no idea what the day was going to bring, still no idea what Janet had brought us here for, but was already anticipating the evening and night ahead. I looked at Elle, looking sexy as hell in that leotard and blindfold.
The thought went through my mind, strongly, in fact, that I should wake her up with my dick inside her. Then, before that thought came to fruition, another popped into my head. Maybe I didn't know about the day, but I sure as hell knew what to anticipate come bedtime.
With that in mind, being hot and tingly through the day seemed like a pretty damned good idea. So, I decided that laying some kindling for the fire I wanted, letting it simmer all day just ready to explode into a roaring blaze when the time was right.
Perhaps, just perhaps, Elle might enjoy a bit of... I scooted under the blankets, Elle breathing like she was still asleep, gently pushed her legs apart, and she let out a little groan, spreading her own knees a bit more. Then, when I was sure she hadn't awakened, I scooted down, nuzzling her slit just a little.
"Mmm," I heard, but it sounded more like a person in a very pleasant dream world than awake.
Elle's legs moved apart and I took advantage, inhaling the scent of her, noting the dried cum on the inside of her thighs, running my lips over it, sucking, doing my best to entice her dreamworld, lips slowly moving back toward hers, finally reaching their prize, Elle's moans becoming much more conscious.
My tongue pushed as deep inside her damp slit as it would go, working up and down, Elle obviously awakening, her hips bucking, "Oh, God, don't stop!" she mumbled, sounding half awake.
I wrapped my lips around her clit and sucked for the briefest moment before pulling away, repositioning myself so that I could pull the front of her leotard down just a little and suck a nipple into my mouth, then looked up at her, now wide awake, "Time to get up, we have to meet Janet in just a little while," I told her.
Elle let her head drop back down to her pillow, letting out a load moan, "Just another five minutes... please!"
Talk about willpower! I climbed off the bed, my dick hard like stone, "No, we're late, supposed to meet her downstairs in half an hour, she said it was important." She hadn't exactly said that but close enough... and it was forty-five minutes, but who's counting?
I helped Elle out of the leotard, with her scowling the whole time, "You did that on purpose, didn't you?"
"Plead the fifth, but we do have to meet Janet shortly," sliding it that last little bit off her legs, Elle flexing her arms that had been trapped since last night.
"You shower first, I'll follow," I suggested. I knew she'd take much longer after her shower than I would.
While Elle was in the shower, I resisted the temptation to watch, because I knew what it'd lead to. Instead, I opened my suitcase and pulled out a few items, laying them out on the bed, then brushed my teeth and shaved. Thankfully, the shower was in a separate room from the lavatory.
I thought the shower would never stop, finishing all my pre-shower stuff before she finally turned it off. A few moments later, she came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around herself. I've watched Dani doing the same thing probably thousands of times, but I'll never get over watching a pretty woman just out of the shower, especially one, i.e., Elle, that I'd never watched before. It took me back to high school, a horny kid drooling over a very sexy Leslie Simonton. What I would have given then to see her with nothing but a towel wrapped around herself, body and hair wet from a fresh shower!
She was looking in the mirror drying her hair with the hotel's dryer, "I hope you don't mind but I bought some things I thought you might like to wear today, they're on the bed if you want," I told her.
She glanced at me in the mirror, a smile on her face, "Men!" she muttered to herself.
'Yeah, horny, perverted man, that's me,' I thought, as I picked up some clothes for myself and went into the bathroom for my shower.
It had been an evening shopping trip, along with a video call with Dani. "Get her something nice, I'll help." She'd suggested the Classic Curves Boutique, the same store where I'd bought the gold dress. 'We' went that evening, Dani laying on her bed in Montana, wearing a pair of silk pajamas, her computer in front of her, watching as I went from rack to rack. She picked out the blouse, skirt, shoes, and bra/panty set. Ain't technology wonderful!
Elle looked sexy as hell; the silky black skirt a few inches above her knees, almost sheer red blouse and bra, and shiny red shoes, about two-inch heels. Dani said they'd be a good compromise between comfy to wear all day and sexy. I wondered, hoped, if she was wearing the black thong, my dick already hard looking forward to that night when I'd be taking them off her.
Minutes later, we were ready to go down for breakfast, meet Janet, and hopefully find out what this trip was all about.
I noticed Elle glancing all around as we got off the elevator; looking, wondering about who the guy had been last night? For the record, he wasn't anywhere to be seen that morning, probably just works nights. I was curious how he'd react if he saw her.
As she'd promised, Janet was downstairs in the lobby waiting. To say that she was surprised to see Elle with me would be one of the biggest understatements I'd ever made. I introduced Elle and Janet to each other, telling Elle that Janet is the studio's publicist, then attempted to explain her to Janet, "Her real name's Leslie, she's our personal banker. We've both known her since high school, she was my high school crush... she just didn't know it." Elle's face was bright with blush.
"So, the two of you... here... how...?" Janet was still pretty confused.
"After I awoke from the coma, when I got the courage to tell Dani about the dreams, she and I were trying to dissect them. We realized that Elle had been the star in one, although I didn't know it had been her at the time. We hadn't even realized that 'Elle' at the bank was the Leslie we'd known back in high school, it had been so long, until Dani did a little research."
"Actually, just saying that I 'knew' Leslie back in high school isn't exactly all that story. She was the one that I'd had a major crush on, but I was just too bashful to even talk to her. Kind of like Dani telling me about her crush on Alan way back then."
Elle smiled, "Guess we were both pretty bashful back in high school."
"Dani had blindfolded me and invited someone over, and all she'd tell me later is that it was someone we both knew. I didn't know her name so I made one up, Leslie. When Dani and I talked about it later, everything fit, it was Leslie from the bank, now going by Elle. I told Dani about my crush on her back in high school, and so many of the dreams had started coming true, so she talked me into asking her out to lunch, then on a real date... and here we are." I leaned over and gave Elle a short but scorching hot kiss, just to leave no doubt. Besides, kissing her like that in public was hot as hell.
Elle was watching me as I told Janet this, her face in surprise. "I didn't know any of that," she said, "you hadn't told me that happened. So, what did we do in your dream?"
I rolled my eyes, realizing that I'd opened a can of worms I hadn't intended. "We, uhh, it was mostly you and Dani. She had tied me in a chair and blindfolded me before you got there, then you and Dani... you know, every guy's wet dream... and there I was, blindfold, couldn't see a damn thing, just listen, driving me out of my mind. And then... you sat on my lap and fucked me, not saying a word the whole time so I wouldn't know.
She chuckled, "Guess we had a pretty good time, hunh," she said.
"Yeah, especially, you and Dani, hot as hell!"
"So, I guess the two of you now... Dani knows?" Janet asked.
I took Elle's hand, kissing the back of it, then held on, caressing it with my thumb, "Dani's the one who suggested I ask Elle to come on this trip, she didn't want me to be lonely," I told her. "Besides," I added, "we've developed quite an affinity for each other."
"And in answer to the question you're dying to ask but afraid to," Elle spoke up, "Robert told me how much he and Dani are in love on that first lunch. I know he'll never leave her and wouldn't ask him to. She and I have become good friends through wonderful technology," holding up her phone for Janet. "I was lonely after my divorce and now I'm having a really good time. So, until a better offer comes along..." Then she glanced around and whispered to Janet, just loud enough to hear, "And he's a really good fuck!" a broad smile on her face.
That time it was Janet's turn to blush. I think I felt a bit of it too, not exactly something I'd have expected from Elle.
I thought it was time to change the subject. Besides, I'd been dying to know, "So, we are here because...?"
She looked at me, a smile on her face, "You'll see," was all she'd say. I wanted to scream! "Want breakfast?" she asked, ignoring my consternation completely, "the Meridian serves a mean breakfast."
So, we followed Janet to the restaurant/lounge. She was right, they did serve good breakfasts. We had omelets, mine piled high with cheese, bacon, sausage, green chilis and who the hell knows what else, and a big pile of hash browns on the side. I managed about half of it but it was so good, mmm! The ladies were a bit more, shall I say, 'conservative' in their omelet choices.
I still had no fuckin' idea what the hell we were here for!
But it was fun sitting next to Elle, one hand on her thigh under her skirt, across from Janet. The more I was around Janet, the more I liked her. Cute, too, that pixie-nose I hadn't noticed before. If I'd been venturing a guess, I'd guess her in her early-fifties, a few years older than us. A very nice fifties, though.
After breakfast (she had it put on the studio's tab), Elle and I followed her out to her car, a nearly new-looking Toyota Sienna minivan, "Comes in handy with four grandkids," she explained.
This lady a grandmother? It didn't compute, she sure as hell didn't look 'grandmotherly'. Getting older kinds of skews your concept of 'old'. I guess even Dani and I were old enough to be grandparents, if only our son and daughter would cooperate. At least Jon's married, still waiting on Jodi. She's only twenty-one, I guess still 'having fun', not that having a spouse/full time bed-partner isn't fun. But you know what I mean.
I digress, sorry about that. About twenty minutes later, we parked in the lot of a county courthouse. What the hell? A couple more minutes and we were sitting in a courtroom, some kind of trial already underway. I said it before, I'll say it again, what the hell?
Some attorney was questioning a man, it sounded like some kind of domestic thing, maybe a divorce hearing. This guy the husband, was accusing his wife of all sorts of heinous things, including lovers.
They made their point, the wife was obviously a bitch with a capital 'B'. Why the hell were we here for this? Was this what we flew three-thousand miles to see? Then the wife's attorney stood up, approaching the witness stand.
My eyes nearly fell out of their sockets. This attorney was undoubtedly the most beautiful woman I'd seen in my life, heart-stoppingly beautiful! Long, blonde hair, face to match, a dark blue leather skirt just above her knees and a light blue, silky blouse with floral designs, neither particularly sexy but very, very feminine. Oh yeah, they were tight enough to show that she most assuredly had a figure under them, probably in her thirties, and I could go on forever. Then she spoke, just about the sexiest Swedish accent I've ever heard. It took her less than ten minutes to demolish every word the guy had uttered about his wife. When she dismissed him, there was absolutely zero doubt how this trial would turn out. I'd sat there mesmerized; by her looks, her sexy accent, and her intelligence, her everything! Damn, if I'm ever in legal trouble, I knew who I want on my side!
We were there less than a half-hour when Janet got up to leave, Elle and I following. "What the hell was that all about?" I asked Janet after we were back in her minivan, "who the heck was that?"
She chuckled, "All in good time, you'll see." Damned woman wouldn't answer anything!
We spent the rest of the day being toured around Tampa, not a word said about the courthouse. A little after five she dropped us off back at the hotel. "I'll pick you up at eight for dinner, wear something nice, it'll be adults only."
"I take it you still don't know what that was about?" Elle asked as soon as we were in our room.
I rolled my eyes, "Obviously, some significance, but I sure don't know what," I told her. I checked my watch, "We have almost three hours, you want to go for a swim? There's a great pool."
"You've been here before?" she asked.
"Yeah, once... sort of twice," I told her, "we stayed here when Dani auditioned for the movie, another time in my dream when we came to Alan's new restaurant's grand opening." I chuckled, remembering the swimsuit trick I'd played on Dani, "Dani hadn't brought a swimsuit, so I borrowed one from the front desk, the tiniest bikini they had, and convinced Dani it was the only one her size."
Elle chuckled, "Kind of mean, even for a dream, she wore it?"
"Uhuh, and it got the desired results too, we were both so horny by the time we were back in our room."
"You can show me later," she said, expanding my dick from a size four to an eight.
"Sorry, but I did think to bring one," Elle told me, pulling a one-piece out of her suitcase. Dammit, I should have bought one on that shopping trip. Not that the one Elle had was exactly conservative, it was very high cut and had little holes down the front that I was sure were going to bare a lot of sexy cleavage.
She reached behind her to unbutton her blouse, "Wait, let me, I've been wanting to do that all day."
She dropped her arms, grinning, "Hoped you would, too," she said.
"Me and about thirty other guys during the day," I said, stepping up to her front and reaching around, "Janet, too, the way she was looking at you much of the day," I added.
I undid the button at the top of her blouse behind her neck and reached down, lowering the skirt's zipper at the same time. My hands went to her waist beginning to push her blouse up, and our lips met at the same time. We stood a moment, my hands under her blouse, her tongue in my mouth when she pushed away, holding her arms up. Pushing a woman's blouse up off her is one of the joys of life that can never get old. Unhooking her bra is right up there as well.
"Ahh, your tit is so suckable!" I told Elle. No, my lips couldn't resist wrapping around a nipple, sucking it in. I could have resisted if it hadn't been for my recalcitrant lips. But they got a very nice moan from Elle. While my lips were sucking, I pushed her skirt down, letting it fall on the floor, nothing but a tiny, string thong on underneath, the one Dani had suggested Elle would like. Actually, if I remember the discussion, it was more along the line that I'd like it on her.
I switched to her other tit, letting two fingers work their way underneath the tiny triangle of black satin covering her pussy. Elle was squirming, thrusting her hips onto my fingers, her moans continuous when I realized that I'd better do one of two things; call a halt or get out of my clothes. I desperately wanted to do the second but was still hoping for even more later that night. "Swimming, we're going swimming," I told her, pulling my fingers out of her pussy.
"No, I don't wanna go swimming anymore," she said, "I want..."
"We're going swimming, might not get another chance, the pool closes at ten, we won't get another chance." I had no idea if it did but at least it was an excuse. Besides, I liked teasing Elle.
"You want me to go see if the front desk has one to borrow?" I asked her as she was putting on her one-piece, teasing about the tiny bikini I'd gotten for Dani in my dream.
"Not unless they have a speedo for you," she answered.
Not gonna wear any damned speedo!
In all honesty, once Elle put on her suit, she didn't need the bikini anyway. As high cut as it was and the holes down her cleavage did the job just wonderfully fine. She looked spectacular and I told her so, especially with her protruding nipples from our little 'play' a moment ago.
It was my turn. I started to unbutton my shirt, and Elle spoke up, "Oh no, I'm doing that," she said, stepping in front of me, unbuttoning it, pushing it open, and descending on my chest with her lips. She looked up at me with a grin on her face that I knew could mean only one thing, 'payback time'. She sucked a nipple in her mouth, tonguing the tip, switched to the other, and I felt like I was in heaven.
My hands went around her head, feeling her soft hair while she unbuttoned my slacks and pushed them and my boxers down my legs. Her lips began to descend, kissing their way down, and she looked up at me, "You do NOT let yourself come," she told me.
I gritted my teeth, squeezed my eyes closed, and let out a groan as I felt her lips on the tip of my cock. "I don't think I've had the pleasure yet, have I?"
I groaned, Elle on her knees in front of me, her hand around my cock rubbing up and down, and her lips engulfing the head. I think every drop of blood in my body had gathered in that one place.
Do not come, do not come! I thought of other things; naturally, the first thought in my head was Dani last night with her 'Alan', seeing her with her mouth completely closed, 'him' all the way down her throat, my imagination running wild... the real Alan Ryder in its place.
Oh shit, Elle's mouth... sliding down my hard shaft! Her hands around my butt, pulling me into her. She gagged, sliding back out, sucking hard all the way. I wondered about that lawyer, I don't know if I've ever seen as beautiful a woman before, wondering what she'd be like naked. I bet... I bet... Oh God, Elle swallowed and I slid in further...
"Elle, Elle, I can't... "
Her mouth quickly slid off and she pinched hard. It hurt. At least the feeling of imminent explosion left me, and she began again... sucking... sliding down... swallowing... My heart was pounding, sweat pouring from my pores, the 'feeling' beginning again.
Elle simply pulled her mouth off me, looked up, smiling, and said, "Better get your swimsuit on."
Oh shit! My entire body was shaking, my dick so fucking hard! How long had the whole thing taken, one minute... ten minutes? I had no friggin' clue. I stumbled over to my suitcase, found the swimsuit I'd packed, and pulled it up, trying to stuff my hard dick inside it. Hell, I'd forgotten, I still had on my shirt. Elle had unbuttoned it, but that was all. I shucked it off, then turned to look at Elle. She'd put on a coverup but damn, it didn't 'cover' anything. Sheer and it only made her look sexier.
We went downstairs, through the lobby, and outside to the pool. Yep, 'Miguel', the guy who'd banged Elle the night before was just getting on the elevator at the lobby as we were getting off. He greeted us with a smile and a leering look, most likely not at me. This time I noticed his name tag, 'Enrique'.
As soon as the elevator door closed and he was gone, Elle looked at me, "He was the guy, wasn't he?"
I'm sure the shocked expression on my face gave it away in an instant. "Mmm, hot," was all she said.
Then, later, as we were floating on our backs in the cool water, she asked me, "Think he'd want to bring us another bottle of wine later?"
I rolled over and dunked her. Damn right, I was going to call for another bottle... after!
We swam, played, floated, even made out a little. Not much, as there were kids in the pool. At seven sharp, we climbed out, dried off, and headed back to our room to get ready for dinner with Janet. What I was looking forward to... really, really looking forward to, was 'after' dinner. It had been a damned long day of teasing, watching Elle in that outfit flirting with me, even a few other guys. Then that half blow job and I was still on edge from that.
Elle showered and there was no way I could get in with her without my cock finding that nice warm, cuddly spot inside her, so I just waited and suffered. Well, I didn't exactly 'wait', there were teeth to brush, a face to shave, and so on, but it was frustrating, nonetheless.
My heart was going pitter-patter in the shower when it was my turn, my hard dick just aching to be stroked, thinking of Elle just in the other room, putting on her makeup, maybe naked (a guy can hope), which prompted me to hurry a little faster than otherwise.
A man's brain can only think so many things at once. In my case, pretty much all of them involved a naked Elle in various positions, my dick inside her in all of them.
Alas, when I'd gotten out of the shower, dried off, and opened the door, her back was to me, and the hem of her dress just falling down her legs. I guess the consolation was that it was the dress we'd bought the evening before. The gold dress, so like the one Dani had worn that night in Reno; backless, down to where it'd barely be hiding the thong strap... if Elle was wearing the thong. I'd missed knowing by maybe half a second.
She turned, saw me staring, and smiled, "How's it look?"
How's it look! Is she kidding?
She stepped over to the dresser mirror, "Think I could wear this to the bank?"
I couldn't help but laugh, "Think the bank would have a run on loan applications," I told her.
There was a thin gold chain around her neck holding it up and a single, thin golden threaded strap tied around her back, the gold lame material barely covering her breasts, not hiding their shape in the least. The uneven hemline was barely below her panty line on one hip, nearly halfway to her knee on the other, barely enough to hide her private parts... if she was careful.
"She said we were going to an adult place, so I thought..."
"Well, you thought perfectly," I told her, "you're beautiful!"
She smiled at the compliment, "Still have my makeup to do, though."
I hadn't even noticed. God, I was looking forward to 'later'!
Elle finished off her outfit with very light makeup, the lipstick Dani had fallen in love with and was suggesting to her friends, Rose Petal Peach, the matching dangling gold earrings, necklace, and bracelet, gold heels, and the perfume we'd bought along with the dress. That perfume alone is just... holy shit sexy! Another one of those 'dream' things come true, along with the lipstick. The sales girl in my dream had recommended it, telling us that neither men nor women could resist it. Well, as far as men were concerned, she was sure as hell right, and when she'd put it on, Elle commented that it was making her horny too, not that that took much for either of us.
Before we left, I told Elle that I needed to at least text Dani. But first, I stood her next to the door, set up my phone pointing at her, set the photo timer, then joined her, pulling her to me with a deep, lingering kiss, much longer than was necessary for the picture. After we reluctantly broke apart, I checked the picture, perfect. I added a short message, 'Enjoying our weekend so far, leaving for dinner with Janet.' Then signed it, 'your loving husband,' and hit send.
We were in the lobby at eight, Janet already there waiting, wearing a low-cut summery dress; moderately sexy, but nothing like Elle's. She watched us approach with a broad smile, "I see you took my suggestion seriously," she said, "I love it, very nice."
Elle did a little curtsy then a quick pirouette, showing off the whole dress to Janet. Once again, I let her ride in front with Janet, it just seemed like the gentlemanly thing to do. "Where we going for dinner?" I asked Janet.
She looked in her mirror, seeing me in the second-row seat, "How much do you know about Alan Ryder?" she asked me.
I laughed, "Not a lot, NFL star receiver, helped Tampa win a Super Bowl, made a lot of money, retired several years ago, now, apparently an actor."
"Didn't you tell me the first time you met him in your dream, you were going to his restaurant's grand opening?"
"Uhh, yeah, are you telling me that was real? He does have a restaurant?"
"Two, the second opened last February, I guess he's quite a chef."
I sat there slack-jawed. February 15th, I'll never forget that date, his grand opening in my dream, the night he fucked Dani, and she spent the rest of the weekend with him. "You, uhh, remember the date of that grand opening?" I asked her
"No, but seems like it was around the middle of the month. My husband and I ate at his first one quite often, and we were excited when he opened a second."
"The fifteenth," I thought to myself, looking out the window
"Yeah, you're probably right," she said. I hadn't realized I'd even said it out loud.
"That was the date... in my dream, the night he'd invited us to his grand opening... the night... the weekend he and Dani..."
Janet swerved, another car nearly hitting us, barely staying in her lane before she caught herself, "... reignited their love affair," finishing my sentence.
I watched Janet's face in the mirror, realizing for the first time, "You were there that night, I remember. You and a guy, guess your husband; big guy, blue shirt; you had on a pink dress. I remember because you were kissing when we walked in. You were sitting by the window, first table on the right from the entrance.
Janet's face took on an 'in awe' look, almost white, "How... do you know that? We were... it's what we were wearing, where we were sitting, Jason leaned over and kissed me, just to tell me he loved me, then it turned into a 'wanna make love' kiss.
I laughed, I'd heard that question so many times over the last few months, "I don't know, no idea, I just... know... so many things." Then thought to ask, "Did you? When you got home?"
She chuckled, "Oh yeah, it was nice too... better than nice."
I smiled, thinking about Janet with her husband.
"Well, that's where we're going for dinner, you probably already know the menu then?" she said.
"Salmon, grilled salmon is his specialty, fried ice cream for dessert, his own recipe," Those were the only two things I knew from the menu, we hadn't even looked.
Janet continued to stare through the mirror, finally averting her eyes when she took the Amherst Street exit off the freeway.
I pictured it in my mind, "Second stop light, turn left, it's right on the corner, Ryder's Bar and Grill," I told Janet.
Two stop lights, about six blocks, there it was on the corner of Amherst and 119th, Ryder's Bar and Grill.
I don't know what would have been crazier; if that night last October, going back to 1987 had been real instead of a coma-induced dream, or the fact that I knew so much of which I should know nothing.
Janet parked, we got out and went inside. I pointed out to Janet the table where she and her husband had been sitting that night, and she nodded. I guess I had truly made a believer out of her that I 'knew things'.
There were no booths, only very well decorated tables; white tablecloths, floral arrangements on each one, silverware and folded, cloth napkins. We were escorted to one overlooking the bay, and very shortly, a smiling waitress introduced herself as Sophia and asked what we'd like to drink. Janet suggested the gin and strawberry lemonade, so that's what both Elle and I ordered.
She brought our drinks and it took a tiny sip to know that it was primarily gin with a little strawberry lemonade for flavoring. That was okay, I needed it. I knew what I was going to do, tell Elle and Janet what had happened that night. I'd told Janet in general terms, but not in detail, Elle not at all, not about that night.
Sophia came back and took our orders, pointing out their special, charcoal grilled salmon with some kind of special sauce. We all three ordered it. Perhaps, this time I'd actually taste it. That night, it could have been the best salmon ever or shoe leather, I didn't know, my mind was so preoccupied.
"That other time with Dani, his grand opening, we sat right over... there," I told them, pointing to the table, probably the one with the best outdoor view. "He had dinner with us, the first time Dani had seen him in thirty-two years. I learned so much more of their brief, high school affair that night, how Dani had lied to her parents when they spent the nights together, she told me how he'd fucked her on the kitchen counter one morning the first time he called her Babygirl.
"And none of this actually happened? Janet asked.
"No, I'd graduated the year before so didn't know him... or her either, for that matter, but after I woke from the coma and was telling Dani some of my dreams, she said that he had a pretty blonde girlfriend named Marci... " I gazed off out the window toward the bay. It wasn't dark yet so there weren't the pretty lights like that other night. "And how jealous she was of him, about the mattress in the back of his truck, and how badly she'd wanted it to be her with him, instead of Marci."
I looked back at Janet, then Elle. God, she was pretty in that dress!
"That night, here, we'd bought a sexy dress in the same store as we found Elle's. Dani hadn't brought anything, she was afraid to wear anything sexy, she told me later, but I'd insisted on buying the dress and her wearing it. I guess even then I knew what would happen and sort of wanted it, but when he saw her... and she saw him that first time, there wasn't any doubt how badly they wanted each other; their hug, the look in both their eyes..."
By then, my drink was gone and Sophia was returning with three plates of the most sumptuous-looking salmon I'd ever seen. We spent the next several minutes savoring every bite. There was a reason this restaurant was full. A reason, too, that an eight-ounce salmon filet would cost nearly forty bucks.
"After their greeting...?" Elle asked, her face full of inquisitiveness... and something else... I don't think it was just the salmon that was causing her to lick her lips the way she was.
"They talked about the old times, reminisced about their short but torrid affair, I learned so much. At one point, Dani had to excuse herself to the ladies' room and I knew why, and it wasn't because she had to pee."
That brought a chuckle from both Janet and Elle and broke the sexual tension that had been building just a bit.
"After dinner," I went on, "Dani tried to extricate us back to our hotel, but I invited Alan up for drinks." I laughed at the stupidity, "You should have seen the look on Dani's face, thinking that I had gone completely insane... and yes, I knew what would happen."
Sophia returned and cleared our plates away, kidding and joking with us the whole time. She certainly knew how to make a meal pleasurable. "Dessert?" she asked.
"I'd like the fried ice cream," I told her. Janet and Elle asked for the same.
"Ahh, Alan's own recipe, you'll love it," she said.
After she left, I explained, "We ordered it that night, too, his comment when we did, he looked into Dani's eyes and said, 'there's only one thing that tastes better.' With Dani's blush, there wasn't much doubt what he was referring to." I looked over at Elle, looking so sexy and beautiful, "He was right, too... about that one thing." She blushed, the same as Dani had that night. As did Janet.
She brought the ice cream, we took a couple bites, and Elle asked, "The hotel room, tell us about that."
I took one more bite, closed my eyes and savored... my memory... that night. "He kissed her, long, deep. She started to tell him that they couldn't... that she was married. But he pulled the knot of the halter behind her neck, letting her dress drop. She hadn't gotten it out, tried again, but he interrupted her, telling her he'd dreamed of doing this a thousand times over the years, how he regretted ever leaving her, then took her breast in his mouth..."
"He undressed her, picked her up and laid her on the bed beside where I was sitting, and undressed himself." I closed my eyes, remembering, "It took a long time, he was so big, before he was all the way inside her. Dani's moans... I'd never heard anything like them before. His words, 'so tight... so hot'. Her orgasm... unlike anything we'd ever had together. Then again, him thrusting into her, Dani's wails continuous, her body's shuddering..."
Our table was silent. When I opened my eyes, Sophia was there, standing, her eyes wide, holding more drinks in her hand. She sat down next to Janet.
I took a deep breath, looking up at the ceiling, staring at a very dim light fixture, then looked over at Sophia, her pretty face intently watching mine, "I don't know how long it was but she told him she wanted to make love with him again. She rolled him onto his back, I don't know how big he was, just 'big'. She straddled him, and looked intently into my eyes as she lowered herself onto him, impaling herself... so slowly, inch-by-inch, her pussy swallowing him, that grimace, her eyes clamped shut...until she was... their groins pressed tightly together."
My breathing was coming hard, reliving it all in my mind, knowing that it 'was' going to happen, sooner or later. I didn't know when or exactly how, but happen, it would.
"In case you didn't know," I told Sophia, "I'm talking about your boss, Alan Ryder... and my wife."
"She pulled me to her, holding me, kissing me, rocking up and down, back and forth on him." I couldn't believe I was saying this, to a perfect stranger, yet, much less Elle and Janet. "I felt her orgasm, her body stiffen, her spasms, her lips still on mine, screaming into my mouth."
I felt the sweat on my forehead and daubed it with my napkin. "It hasn't happened yet, but it will, I know. Yet... she'll still be mine, I know that, too." I said.
Sophia slid out of her chair, said she needed to use the restroom. I could imagine why. Both Janet and Elle followed, leaving me alone. I sipped my drink, and ate some more of the ice cream, my dick just about to burst. Janet and Elle's ice cream had barely been touched.
"I didn't know," Elle said, once we were back in Janet's car, "you hadn't told me any of that."
"I know, I hadn't told anyone all the details, not even Dani. That was the first time I said it, maybe not even to myself."
We sat quietly the next several minutes, Janet driving, to where we had no idea.
"Which brings us to why you're here, why I wanted you to come to Tampa, I think you'll know in a few minutes," Janet told us. She was driving through a commercial area, stores, gas stations, restaurants, where I had no recollection at all from my dream. She had me totally flummoxed.
It gradually changed to look more industrial, manufacturing maybe, big parking lots in front of varying businesses. A 'Peterbilt Manufacturing' sign in front of a HUGE building that seemed to go on forever. And then it hit me, holy fucking shit! I knew exactly where we were going, why we were here, why we'd gone to the courthouse that morning, it all came together in an instant, wondering why I hadn't added two and two before this.
I didn't know exactly where it was, but I knew 'what' it was. Janet pulled into a parking lot along with dozens of other cars. We got out, and Janet led us to a simple three-foot door of a big metal building, the kind you'd expect to be a warehouse or some such, except that there weren't any overhead doors.
But this wasn't a warehouse. Janet keyed in a code on the panel alongside the door, and it opened into a small room with a guy sitting behind a desk. Janet showed her ID, and he told us to leave our cell phones. There was a big sign, 'No recording equipment permitted inside, will result in immediate and permanent removal.' The three of us left our cell phones, along with Janet's ID, all bagged and put in a locker, Janet with the key. She gave him a credit card, he gave her a numbered placard to put on our table.
Elle had no idea what we were doing, what the place was. "You've been here before?" I asked Janet.
"Once, I wanted to check it out after what you'd told me, took me a while to track down the place," she said.
"And you found?"
"Guess I was lucky, I was here on the right night."
We went through the big black double-doors that were on an electronic release the attendant, maybe bouncer (he was certainly big enough), controlled.
Inside was a 'gentleman's club', exotic dance, strip club, whatever you wanted to call it, membership and invited guests only from my recollection of my dream. It was not open to the general public, which, I guess, gave it a bit more leeway in the 'entertainment'.
There was a large stage, two 'stripper' poles, one on each side, the center of the stage open, each with a girl dancing in various stages of undress. A hostess led us to a table at the edge of the center of the stage that had a big 'reserved' sign in the middle, apparently for us. There had been only two chairs, apparently, not expecting my guest, Elle. She stole a third from another table and took our drink orders, Janet a Mountain Dew, like at the restaurant, she said she had to drive, Elle and me, gin and coke. We sat watching, along with maybe another hundred-plus. Young and younger, the girls I mean, I'm guessing the girl on the center stage was in her thirties, the other two younger. It wasn't long until one of the girls was naked, dancing around her pole. I'd been to a strip club that one time in my dream, this one, but never in real life. My hardening dick was showing the effects.
Another girl, woman is probably more accurate, replaced the naked girl. There was an announcer giving their names but they were all generic, probably not real names anyway. These girls all acted like they were enjoying themselves, not like I'd expect a bored stripper to act. Another thing, no money changing hands, I'd always expected guys and girls to be at the edge of the stage coaxing the girls on with money. This place didn't seem to have any of that.
And then a name that caught my attention, "Now the girl we've all been waiting for, the beautiful Anna."
Like I knew was going to happen, the woman from the courthouse, the beautiful, sexy attorney, stepped out on the stage, still wearing her same skirt and blouse, her only change, swapping the flat shoes for a pair of sexy heels. She was the only one that carried a microphone, "Good evening, everybody, I hope you are enjoying yourselves... " The place erupted in clapping. When it died down, she went on, "I know we all are! My name is Onna and I am here to enjoy myself as well as hopefully entertain you for a few minutes." That accent! God, that alone was a man-killer, I can't imagine a man alive that could resist it, like catnip to a kitten.
I sat there, slack-jawed; stunned, fuck, this is HER, 'Onna' from my dream! Almost exactly like I knew she'd be, every bit as beautiful, maybe even more so. Even when I'd finally figured out what was happening, I could hardly believe it could actually be. Now, here she is! Jenny and Dani... we have to come back, you gotta see this.
'Onna', the drop-dead, gorgeous, smart attorney, didn't need no pole for a prop, no prop except her gorgeous self. She was the star of this fine establishment, and she knew it, just about the lustiest smile on the sexiest face I'd ever seen. Our table was a couple feet from the stage, and she was at the edge of it, directly in front of us... looking straight at me... unbuttoning her blouse.
I remembered in my dream, the name Brooklyn Decker popped into my head, that's who 'Onna' resembled, Brooklyn Decker, Sports Illustrated cover girl, except, in my mind anyway, much prettier.
I hadn't even noticed, but there was music playing. She was swaying, her hips gyrating, and in a moment, what seemed like time stopping, her blouse was undone, and she was pulling it open to the sheer, black bra underneath, never taking her eyes from mine. She slipped it off her arms, then carefully folded it and laid it over the back of the chair next to her.
God, I remembered her act from my dream, already nothing like real life! If the perfect woman could be created, there wasn't a shred of doubt in my mind she'd be named, 'Onna'.
There were still two other girls dancing, totally on the periphery. Bombs could be going off on the rest of that stage, I doubt anyone would notice. She reached behind her, pushing her skirt's zipper down, then swiveled her hips, slowly letting it fall. I presumed it was what she'd been wearing in court earlier, the tiniest string thong, her tongue licking her red lips.
I was thinking that Elle and I should have fucked right before meeting Janet, maybe then my dick wouldn't be so friggin' hard, ready to explode.
I'd have liked to take a peek at Elle and Janet, see how they were reacting to this but couldn't pull my eyes away for even a millisecond. She stepped out of her skirt, picked it up, and folded it as she had her blouse, then reached behind herself once again, this time to the clasp of her bra.
Fuckkk!
I felt like 'Onna' was undressing for me and me alone, the way those hypnotically beautiful blue eyes were boring a hole through mine. She held her left arm over her breasts and unsnapped the bra with her right, letting the straps dangle, slowly turning around, letting us see the rest of that perfect body... and it was fucking perfect, just like I'd imagined she would be, in that courtroom that morning. If I'd had to numerically rank her (how fucking sexist is that!), it would be relatively easy, she'd quite easily rank in the top one of beautiful women I'd seen in my life.
She slowly lowered her arm, letting those tits go free. After what seemed like an eternity, I took a breath, realizing that I'd not been breathing. This 'perfect' woman, perfect face, perfect body, was wearing nothing except her tiny thong and those sexy heels. She stepped back, making a man-melting walk down the stage and back, then to the opposite end, stopping again directly in front of us, once again locking her eyes onto mine.
She stepped forward, down the intermediate step that I hadn't even realized was there, down to the floor directly in front of me, taking my hand in hers, then straddled my lap. I was in... fuck... I can't even say, shocked, bewildered, horny as fuck, you name the emotion, I was probably it.
She leaned forward, letting one of those delectable, very hard nipples tickle my lips. My mouth just naturally opened, but she pulled back, "No, it is forbidden," she said in that sex-screaming accent... the same words she'd used in my dream!
I complied, closing my lips, engrossed in her tickling them. "I understand you had a dream about me," she said. I nodded, about melting into a puddle of maleness. I was afraid to speak, that nipple would have fallen between my lips, 'forbidden'.
She stood, tugging at my hand, "Come," she said, stepping back on that step. What the hell else could I have done, I followed her to the stage, totally oblivious to the rest of the room.
"Take my panties down," she told me.
I panicked, had I heard what I thought? My body froze, she giggled, "You heard me, take my panties off," she repeated.
Once again, I discovered that I hadn't been breathing. I was standing in front of her, and she stepped just slightly to the side, still facing me, "So everyone can see," she explained, taking my hands and placing them on her near-naked hips.
Oh God, Oh God! She meant it. My heart was jackhammering a hole through my chest, and I know that my face had turned bright red, except I didn't know how, with all the blood that coagulated in my nether region.
I knelt in front of her, my hands on that beautiful, soft skin of Anna's hips, imagining what it would be like to pull those strings down her legs. This sure as hell hadn't been in the script in my head, the memory of my dream.
And then my hands moved of their own volition, fingers underneath the elastic string, and pushing down. She spread her legs apart a little, the little triangle of fabric sticking to her dampness, "Better help it along," she said, so two fingers moved inside, her hips doing a little hump when the fingers felt between her completely hairless, smooth lips, "Oh my," she muttered, "it is forbidden... but please... do not stop," in that heart-stopping accent.
Fuck! I didn't know what to do. I knew what I WANTED to do, but was it going too far, way too far? The hell with it, she was guiding this show, and before pulling them down, those fingers slipped up inside her, right to the knuckle. Hot... wet!
"Ohhh," she let out a little moan, apparently forgetting the part about it being 'forbidden', spreading her legs just a bit wider. If all the blood hadn't left my brain before, it sure as hell had by then, all going to one place.
I wiggled my fingers a bit, then slipped them out, soaking wet with her juices, and pulled the little triangle away, then down her legs.
She leaned over, picked them up, and handed them to me, "Here, a souvenir," she said. I took them and couldn't help myself, bringing them to my nose, inhaling the damp scent of her, having completely forgotten that there were probably a hundred or more people watching, including Janet and Elle.
Anna pulled me to my feet, down the step to our table, and told Janet and Elle to come, leading the three of us away, to a back room we soon realized, Anna still completely naked except for her heels.
She closed the door behind us, directed us to sit, then once again straddled my lap. "Now, tell me about this dream," she said. Ohh, I couldn't get over it... that voice!
I began, "Last October, I fell, didn't even know it... "
She took my hands, placing one over each of her breasts, her nipples stretched and hard. I massaged, pinching... "Ohh, that feels so good... go on..."
I was a little distracted! "... was in a coma for four months, dreaming the whole time... "
She was grinding her naked pussy on my groin, it was a freakin' miracle I didn't... you know.
"Sorry," she said, "got a little carried away."
My wife... Daniella... had a big affair with this guy in Tampa..."
"You can tell her his name," Janet interrupted.
"Alan Ryder... she'd known him in high school. In my dream, they'd been high school lovers. Now... lovers again. Everything was so real. We were in Tampa for a week... her with him. He took us to this club... this one," I reiterated, "there was a woman, probably the most beautiful woman we'd ever seen, her name was Anna, 'Onna', she called herself... "
"Oh my, I like this dream," she said, leaning over and pressing a nipple into my lips. This time, she didn't object when I opened my mouth and sucked her nipple in.
Anna groaned as I sucked, pressing herself to me. "And what did this 'Onna' do? Did you talk to her?"
Mmm, I didn't want to talk, my mouth was busy. I took one more hard suck, nearly swallowing her entire tit, then pulled away, "She stripped, then invited us back to a room... this one," I added. "She..." I was distracted by her nibbling on my ear, "danced for us again, told us she was an attorney, just did this for fun... to excite her and her husband... "
"Mmm, isn't it funny how I happen to be an attorney, my name is Onna, and all the girls here do this for the fun and excitement. We never take money, no tips, would spoil the fun. Carol, the girl before me is a nurse; Tammy is a grocery cashier; we even had a doctor joining us for a while. One of the girls, Bree, is an accountant, tonight will only be her second time here. What else did your 'Onna' do?"
"My wife... she was wearing a very sexy dress, mostly see-through, she danced for her... "
"You mean like this?" scooting off my lap and turning to Elle, "this is your Daniella?" she asked.
I shook my head, "My girlfriend, Elle... a lot has happened since I awoke, Elle's one of them... a very pleasant one, I might add."
"Wonderful, well, this 'Onna' loves to dance for beautiful women, I am very 'bi'... and for the record, my husband is out there, he loves to watch. We will go home, maybe not even all the way... and fuck like very horny bunnies... very... stress relief," she said, giggling.
Then she sat on Elle's lap as she had mine, pressing her breasts to Elle's, kissing her on the lips, a long, tongue-swapping kiss.
"I think," Anna said, "you are a very beautiful woman... and with that dress, you know it," rubbing her hands over Elle's breasts. Elle moaned, she'd been horny all day, and Anna had this way of bringing it out of a person, multiplying it by a thousand. Hell, I was living proof of that! My dick had been stone hard ever since Anna walked out on that stage.
She'd switched from kissing to nibbling on Elle's ear. Apparently, she liked ears. I sure as hell wasn't complaining. "I think," she was whispering into Elle's ear, "that you would enjoy taking it off, too."
Almost word-for-word what she'd said to Dani!
Elle's face flushed almost instantaneously, "No... I couldn't!"
"Oh, but you want to, though, don't you?"
I was watching Elle, not breathing, this I hadn't expected. Then I realized... why not? It's exactly what Anna had done with Dani.
Anna was massaging Elle's tit, pinching her nipple, Elle moaning, her face still red with flush.
"Don't you...?" her lips back on Elle's.
"I can't... too old..."
Anna chuckled, "Our age is only a number, one that has no more significance than we give it. How old do you think I am?"
"I don't know, maybe thirty-five?"
"I am forty-seven, no doubt several years older than you."
Janet, Elle, and I all were shocked. I'd have guessed thirty, max, but forty-seven? No way in fucking hell!
And how old did she think Elle was? She was in my class, at least forty-nine. Anna thought she was years younger than her forty-seven, and I could understand why.
Elle was breathing hard when Anna pulled her mouth away, "Yes?" she asked once again.
"Yesss!" she finally moaned out as Anna pushed her dress aside and took a nipple in her mouth.
Anna quickly switched to Elle's other nipple, then looked up at Janet and me, a broad smile on her face, "You may wait at your table, we will be out in a little bit.
What the fuck? Would Elle go through with it? I knew she would, just as Dani had done in my dream. Except that this was real, not just a dream, real as that had seemed, it was still... just a dream.
As Janet and I were leaving them, I told her, "One thing that other 'Onna' did was convince my wife to go on stage with her... same argument, almost word-for-word.
We sat down back at our table, Janet watching me, "Will she go through with it?" she asked me.
I nodded, "Pretty sure, Dani did."
We watched the girl on the center stage, a very pretty, probably thirty-something brunette. I couldn't help but wonder what she did in her real life. The fact that these girls weren't 'dancers', but just girls (women in most cases) having fun getting guys excited makes the show all that much more enticing. I noticed the ring on her finger, making me wonder if her husband was here too. I sure as hell would be if it was my wife. I laughed at myself, guessing that I sort of was. Before she slipped her panties down her legs, her hand spent a little time under them, clearly getting her quite excited. Damn nice tits too. Wonder what her co-workers would think if they knew.
What would Dani's if they knew what she was doing? Which made me wonder if Dani would ever be able to go back to teaching? Will she want to?
There was another girl on after 'Peg' (the announcer thanked 'Peg' when she left the stage), Bree, the accountant Anna had mentioned. I've never seen an accountant who looked quite like her; kinda, sorta like I've never seen a banker quite like Elle before... or a lawyer like Anna. I was just guessing, but most likely Bree doesn't normally wear that micro-skirt to work.
She was gorgeous; red, flowing hair (I'll bet she keeps it in a bun at work), green eyes, green evening gown type dress. She wasn't quite like Anna, but nevertheless, watching her get naked on stage right in front of me and Janet was making the wait for Elle's debut quite enjoyable. Watching these women, knowing they were 'normal' working women that one might run into in any business setting, rather than professional strippers added a whole element to the allure.
She was down to her bra and panties, acting for all the world like she was scared to death but having fun, sort of like riding one of those death-defying amusement rides. She did it though, unsnapped her bra... and damn, the girl had nice tits! She pushed her panties down, sat on the chair that was on the stage, spread her legs, closed her eyes... and her fingers gravitated to herself, spreading her bare lips apart, pressing inside.
It was only a moment until she was biting her bottom lip. Holy fucking shit hot! This little display was on a whole 'nother planet, a few feet from us, her fingers sliding inside her pussy. She sat there, fingers in and out, her face turning into a grimace, moaning, looking for all the world like she was about to... and then she stopped, pulled her fingers out, panting hard, sat there a few moments longer, stood, gathering her clothes, and walked offstage, a little unsteadily. Actually, a lot unsteady.
Hot damn! Had we just seen what we'd just seen? This place is different than I'd ever imagined, hell of a lot different than in my dream.
And then, before my brain had processed Bree, the announcer came back on, "Big hand for Bree, ladies and gentlemen, think she and her boyfriend are going to have a good night tonight?"
"And now for our grand finale, folks, Anna's back and she's found a recruit, her first time anywhere, please welcome Elle."
Grand finale? I checked my watch, damn, quarter-till-one, how time flies when you're having fun. I had no idea it was that late.
But then, Anna led Elle onto the stage, leading her by the hand, just as she'd led Dani, Elle looking like... like she was going to be one of those high divers in Acapulco, diving off those hundred-foot-plus cliffs for the first time. If I'd thought Bree looked scared...
They walked hand-in-hand, just parking themselves about four or five feet off-center, about that far from where Janet and I were sitting. They were close enough that I could hear, "We will take turns, undressing each other. But first..." and Anna kissed Elle, a soft, seductive kiss. Whoever was controlling the lights turned them down low, just a spotlight on Elle and Anna.
As they kissed, it grew in passion, no friggin' question that both were turned on, lips molding together, mouths opening, no doubt tongues exploring. 'Onna' knew how to kiss, and I was guessing there wasn't a guy or girl in the room that wouldn't trade places with Elle in a heartbeat... or with Anna, for that matter.
Anna had changed into a sultry, silky-looking, wrap-around dress, light purple with beautiful roses throughout, something that would be right at home in any nightclub; sexy, but not 'slutty'. Dani has a dress very much like it, held together by two buttons. She pulled away from Elle's lips long enough to whisper in her ear. Elle smiled and undid the first of Anna's buttons, then a second, then a third, letting her dress swing open.
I knew Anna'd taken her clothes off just a short while earlier, but still, that perfect feminine body with all its curves in the right places, not a single bump where one shouldn't be. Brooklyn Decker, eat your heart out! My heart was pounding in anticipation as that dress opened up. She was wearing a light purple bra and bikini panty set under it, now all she was wearing.
Like I said earlier, nothing in the room could have torn my eyes away. Forty-seven freakin' years old!
She turned Elle toward the room, her hands on the choker behind her neck, "You ready?" she asked, the same as 'Onna' had asked Dani that night in my dream.
Elle looked around the room, her eyes seeming to gaze behind Janet and me, locking on someone. I knew what she was doing, 'Onna' had told Dani to fix her eyes on someone who she'd love to have eat her pussy. I presumed Anna had told Elle the same thing.
She nodded, and Anna pulled the bow-knot behind her back, then deftly unsnapped the catch on her gold choker-chain, virtually letting the entire dress float to the floor, pooling at her feet.
Unlike Anna, Elle hadn't been wearing a bra under the thin, gold lame. She was standing on stage in nothing except her golden silk panties, jewelry, gold heels, and that sexy, exotic perfume, breathing deeply, obviously doing her best to maintain some degree of composure.
Like Bree a few minutes earlier, maybe Elle wasn't Anna, but she looked damned good standing there with her nearly naked body on full display, the spotlight shining on her!
Anna reached around Elle, cupping her breasts, massaging them, lifting them, pulling at her nipples, swelling them, kissing her neck. Elle let out a moan, obviously letting her exhibitionist tendencies take full control of her senses, the lust written all over her face in capital letters.
"Are you ready to do mine?" Anna asked her, moving to Elle's side.
Elle was breathing hard, Anna turned her back to her, so that Elle's shaking fingers could unsnap her bra, letting it fall. Anna's tits weren't big, just perfectly proportioned for her figure. And aren't forty-seven-year-old's tits supposed to have at least begun to succumb to the effects of gravity? I know Dani's did; Jenny's not so much because of their small size; Elle's did, although neither Dani or Elle was much. But Anna's? I don't know a lot about tit sizing, but they were a bit bigger than either Dani or Elle and every bit as firm as any twenty-year-old. I knew, had one of them in my mouth, albeit briefly, and then in my hands, not nearly so briefly.
I guess, realistically, I couldn't say that, I don't remember so much what a twenties' tits feel like. There was April, but there's probably some things a dream can't be trusted for. Be that as it may, Anna's tits were... incredible!
All that ruminating and I damned near missed Elle sliding down Anna's panties, baring that smooth pussy once again. Sue me for it if you want, but a male mind can only take in so much at one time. Mine had been consumed with those 'lawyerly' tits.
I closed my eyes for just a moment, remembering... my fingers sliding inside those wet, hot lips just moments earlier, wishing it could have been another part of my anatomy.
And then... Anna's fingers were toying with Elle's tiny panties. Elle was again watching behind us, and I couldn't help but to take a very quick peek, pretty sure of the guy a couple tables back, the grin on his face like he knew something nobody else did. Younger, broad-shouldered, dark brown hair, looked like a baseball player. Why baseball? I have no clue, except that he did. Maybe a firefighter. Yeah, if I was a girl I'd have the hots for the guy too.
All that was taken in in an instant, maybe a second-and-a-half. It was the longest I could force myself to look away from Elle, her panties just starting to be pushed down. I wondered what her banker coworkers would think if they saw her right now? Probably pretty close to the same thing Bree's coworkers... or Anna's would think. Or maybe even Dani's teacher friends when they see her movie.
Elle's face was bright red. At least Anna hadn't teased her pussy like 'someone' had when pushing hers down earlier. God, my dick was hard!
Anna led the now naked Elle to the chair that had been left on stage, coaxing her to sit facing the crowd. Poor Elle, if anything, her face looked even more scared than she had earlier, that and the mixture of lust thrown in. She sat, her legs squeezed tightly together. "No, let them open wide," Anna's sexy voice was coaxing, "let your adoring audience see what they will never have."
"That's it," she said, as Elle relaxed her legs, letting them open an inch or two, "here, let me help."
Anna knelt in front of Elle, pressing her hand between her legs, then leaned over kissing the inside of her knee, forcing it apart a little more.
She looked up at Elle, Elle gasping for breath, pushing them apart a bit more, kissing higher on the inside of her leg.
As she got closer, Elle's legs slowly opening to let her lips higher, the thought went through my mind, surely she's not...
And I think you know, 'not what'. Elle was gasping, her mouth open, hands on the back of Anna's head, Anna pressing closer and closer, until... Elle's eyes rolled up, a loud gasp... and Anna's mouth was on Elle's pussy!
"Ooh, ooh," and suddenly, Elle's legs were thrown wide apart, her moans filling the room, Anna's face between her legs. Elle's body began trembling, her hands pulling at Anna's hair, and Anna looked up, very sternly saying, "No... it is forbidden! You cannot!"
Elle let out a loud groan, and Anna backed away, leaving Elle sitting there, trembling, her legs spread wide, her pussy gaped open, her engorged clit for all to see where only seconds before, Anna's mouth had been.
Anna stood, pulling a still-trembling Elle to her feet, helped her into her dress, clasped the little chain behind her neck, and tied the strap behind her back, and told Elle, "You were wonderful! You must come back!"
The entire audience stood, whooping and hollering, clapping, wolf-whistles, and the announcer came on, "Thank you ladies and gentlemen, wasn't Elle terrific!" Then he went on, pointing out that it was closing time and everyone needed to clear the building.
Elle stepped down off the stage, came to Janet and me, her face still flushed, "We have to go... now!" she said.
Miraculously, as if they 'knew', a pathway opened, and the three of us made our way out, Janet opening our locker to retrieve our cell phones and their purses, and a moment later we were at her car.
Elle was still shaking from her experience. She leaned up against the hood, "You need... now! Oh God, I need you inside me!"
My mouth must have gaped open, Janet's eyes opening wide. The parking lot was lit, people heading toward their cars, "Here? Now? But... "
"I don't care! Fuck me! Now!"
By then I was trembling, too, I'd been stressed all day from wanting exactly that. That little display had been too much, no way in hell was I going to wait a second longer. People watching be damned! All the better, far as I was concerned. I dropped my jeans, stepped up behind Elle, pulled her dress up, lined my cock up to her, and... was inside her!
"Ohh shit!" Elle groaned, "hard, fuck me HARD!"
I did, thrusting my steel rod inside her, totally abandoning any rational thought... over and over again!
Until the cum began rising, and I couldn't stop it no matter what, pounding my cock deep up inside her, feeling her convulsions, hearing her screams, and let out a roar as I exploded inside her!
I've had hard orgasms, lots, especially since Dani and I... since I awoke from my coma... but not very damned many that came close to the explosion inside Elle's cunt right in front of Janet and I have no idea how many others.
Elle and I collapsed on the asphalt, both our bodies drenched in sweat. After what seemed an exorbitantly long recover time, finally able to speak again, I looked up at Janet, "You better take us back to our room.
And then I realized, we'd just done exactly, EXACTLY what Dani and Alan Ryder had done that night in my dream.
Friday evening, May 29, 2020
Elle and I, after we'd fucked on the side of Janet's car outside the strip club, collapsed on the asphalt, both our bodies drenched in sweat. After what seemed an exorbitantly long recovery time, finally able to speak again, I looked up at Janet, "You better take us back to our room.
And then I realized, we'd just done exactly, EXACTLY what Alan Ryder had done to Dani that night in my dream.
ooOoo
That ride to our hotel was interminable. My libido hadn't been squelched even the tiniest bit by that little interlude in the parking lot. If anything, just the opposite, remembering my dream... Dani and Alan Ryder, imagining watching him and her do what we'd just done, watching Dani on that stage for real. Hell, watching Elle had been so fucking hot!
I knew that, even though she was busy with another customer, the older lady at the check-in counter knew exactly what we were about to do when we walked through the lobby. She glanced up, watching us for several seconds, a smile on her face. Hell yeah, she knew! And Elle wasn't even trying to hide anything; her walk, that skimpy gold dress, the look of lust on her face. She was walking sex.
We had maybe thirty seconds of alone time in the elevator on the way to the eighteenth floor. Elle took good advantage of that half-minute. God, if ever I'd wanted a slower elevator, that was it... sort of. Elle's lips were on mine, tongue invading my mouth, her legs wrapped around my body in a scorching few seconds, a pretty damned good precursor of what was to come.
"You know how many men from that club would give either one of their nuts to be me right now?" I asked Elle as I watched that dress slide off her body to the floor of our room, leaving her totally naked except for those fucking sexy heels. "And that guy you were watching, I know what 'Onna' told you, you don't think he wouldn't love you doing what you were thinking?"
"Speaking of which..." I backed Elle up to the bed, letting her fall back on it, and made short order of attacking her pussy with my mouth. Her moans and her bucking hips assured me I was doing something right.
I looked up at her, "How did you feel, being naked in front of all those people, Anna doing this to you...?" as I sucked her clit between my lips.
"Ohh... God!" she moaned, her body shaking, telling me more about how she'd felt than any words could have.
I suddenly remembered a short conversation from that morning. "I think a little wine might be nice," I told Elle, already regretting what I was about to do but looking forward to it even more.
I backed away from Elle, picked up her dress and handed it to her, "Here, you'll need this," I told her, helping her to sit up, and slipping it back over her head.
"What...?" She had a very confused look on her face.
I smiled at her, a little chuckle, then made a phone call, "Hi, can we get a couple bottles of wine delivered to our room, please? Oh, by the way, is Miguel working tonight?" I listened as she confirmed that he was. "Cool, could he bring up the wine... and maybe spend a few minutes helping us out with a little plumbing problem?"
I couldn't have made the smile any wider when she said that he could help as long as needed. She KNEW, no doubt. Could this night get any better? No friggin' way!
Elle had left her panties on that stage. Maybe they'd given them to the guy she'd been fantasizing about on stage the same as Dani had done in my dream. But in any case, she didn't have them now, and I wanted her to. "You have another pair of sexy panties that would go with that dress?" I asked her.
She still looked quizzical as to why I wanted them, but she dug a pair out of her suitcase. Very nice, I thought, the girl came prepared.
Elle slipped the fresh panties up her legs, giving me a brief peek at her hairless pussy. Yeah, I (and a couple hundred others) had more than a 'brief' peek just a short while ago, several, in fact. Somehow, though, those peeks never get old and stale.
"I thought," I started to tell her, hesitating just a moment, admiring the view, "that you might want to give our wine-bringer a little show, maybe a personal striptease since you've suddenly become so good at it... or maybe let him do the honors... unless you want me to just send him on his way or cancel the wine altogether.
Which wouldn't be a bad thing at all, at least for me, anyway.
She didn't say anything, just went to the lavatory nook and began refreshing her makeup and lipstick. I guess option three was off the table, I'd just have to wait and see if it's going to be number one or two. Neither of those were particularly bad for me, either, but very, very good for mister wine-bringer.
While I was waiting, I had another thought. I had my doubts that Dani would still be awake but got my laptop and pinged her just in case, then sat and watched, just hoping, maybe...
And no response. She was apparently asleep, just as I'd expected. Well, at least she'd see in the morning that I'd tried.
There was a gentle knock on the door. My heart was pounding as I got up to open it, and there stood the guy from the night before, name tag saying 'Miguel', with a big smile on his face. I wondered if the lady I'd talked to had said anything to him about our 'plumbing' problem.
He pushed his little cart with two bottles of wine and two long-stemmed glasses into our room, and as I was handing him a twenty-dollar bill for a tip, Elle made her appearance, slinking into the room like a model on a runway, except with a very alluring smile, wearing the very sexy gold dress. For a brief moment, I saw Dani in that dress greeting our 'friend'.
God, she smelled nice, too, what a fuckin' understatement that is! The 'fuck me' perfume from my dream that we'd found and bought last night was doing its job very commendably.
"You were here last night?" Elle asked, licking her freshly painted lips. God, my heart about dropped to the floor, seeing the way Elle was looking at this young guy, early twenties, I'd guess.
She stopped right in front of him, his mouth agape and staring, "You like my dress?" she asked him in an obviously forced sexy voice, running her hands up and down over it. "I love it, so soft, so... thin..." biting her lip
Fuck yeah! It was like a second skin. There was a reason 'Onna' had liked it so much.
His eyes traveled up and down Elle's body, not saying a word. He didn't need to.
Maybe she was twenty years older, but he sure as hell didn't seem to mind. And me? Hell, my dick was a stone pillar.
"Want to feel?" she asked, taking his hands and placing one on each side of her waist. "Hope you can spare me a few minutes," she told him, licking her red lips.
He let out a soft groan, running his hands up her body to the underside of her boobs. "No need to stop there," she whispered, "don't be shy."
God, who was this woman! This night sure as hell was having its effect on her.
She leaned forward, whispering in his ear so that I couldn't hear. Whatever she'd said, his hands cupped both her tits, pinching her nipples. Elle let out a groan, kissing him, her tongue in his mouth.
Elle's hands went to his slacks, pushing his zipper down, then undoing the button, never taking her mouth from his, his hands still mauling her nearly naked tits. Once his pants and shorts were on the floor, his dick obscenely pointing out, Elle dropped to her knees... What the fuck!
What the fuck, right! Elle's mouth was wrapped around the head of this guy's cock, sucking him in. "Oh shit!" Miguel moaned, gripping the back of Elle's head, gritting his lips.
Elle gagged, pulling off him, "A little out of practice," she muttered, sliding her lips back around him, apparently not quite able to get all of him inside her mouth, a couple inches short. The guy's dick wasn't any longer than mine, albeit a couple sizes fatter, enough to strain her lips.
Elle's head bobbed, his hips were thrusting, his dick wet with her saliva. I was freakin' out of my mind! The guy, one look at his face and you knew he was suffering. Any man alive would love to be 'suffering' his fate.
She pulled her lips off his cock, looked up at him, and asked, "You want to peel a tomato or watch? Promise, I'll make it worthwhile."
'Peel a tomato'? I'd heard that phrase before, a really long time ago... and it didn't have a damned thing to do with 'tomatoes'. But now remembering the circumstances then and the circumstance now was such a friggin' turn-on!
"Ohhhh!" he groaned, thrusting his engorged dick back against Elle's lips. Naturally, she opened her mouth and let him slide back inside. I had no idea what Elle's tongue was doing, but I could see her lips working, sucking, sliding back and forth, not quite able to get those inches in her mouth. The guy's breathing changed, his eyes rolling back in his head, gripping the back of Elle's head. When he'd apparently come to his limit, he let out a loud groan, both hands in her scalp, and rammed himself the rest of the way, holding her head, lips tight to his balls.
There was no doubt that he was unleashing spurt after spurt down Elle's throat, her eyes watering, and that expression...!
Damn, I wanted to be him!
He finally released her, Elle red-faced, coughing and sputtering, thick, slimy cum everywhere; in her coughs, dribbling down her lips, repeated swallows.
"Get naked, bitch, I want to fuck!"
Guess that answered the 'peel a tomato' question. Perhaps, just perhaps, we'd overestimated his proclivity to finesse.
The wine sat on the little tray, untouched, like the prop it was, nothing more than a ploy to get this guy into our room.
Elle stood, her legs shaky, and reached behind her, unclasping the choker from her neck. That choker was the only thing holding her dress. It slithered to the floor, leaving her totally naked except those skimpy, sexy panties. Elle looked damn good. I sure as hell wanted to suck those tits!
"Damn, woman, you said you were how old?"
"Didn't say, does it matter?"
"Not a fucking damn bit to me! Now the panties." His Mexican accent was stronger, maybe betraying the fact that his baser instincts were taking over his head.
Elle was already shimmying them down her legs, swiveling her hips just the way 'Onna' had earlier. Fucking sexy!
Miguel's dick had already recovered every bit of its hardness from earlier. Mine had never dissipated.
His eyes were devouring Elle, traveling up and down her body like he had no idea where to look, wanting to look everywhere at once, finally focusing on her pussy. Elle noticed too, spreading her legs further apart, opening her lips with her fingers, a smile on her face. "You like?" she asked, pressing a finger inside.
"On the bed, woman, show me that cunt I'm gonna fuck," he told her, a sneer on his face.
Elle started to climb on the bed, then hesitated, "No, you get on the bed, it's my turn, you get to do me."
He lay on the bed, his dick sticking straight up, hard and angry-looking. Elle climbed on top of him, sixty-nine, looking straight into my eyes as she lowered her pussy to Miguel's mouth. It was only seconds until her eyes glazed over, she closed them tightly, and the grimace on her face said everything. "Ohhh, fuck!" she groaned, grinding her hips into his face.
Well, maybe not EVERYTHING.
She looked down at his dick, leaned over and licked the tip with her tongue, at the same time undulating her hips, pressing her pussy against Miguel's mouth, the moans coming almost steady.
Dani and I have done sixty-nine but damned seldom. Watching it was like... hell, I don't even know what. Elle's lips slowly took him in, and this time there was no gagging, just a swallow and he was down her throat. Nothing the fuck like Dani had done the other night, her entire ten-inch 'Alan' dildo down her throat, but still, hot as fuck.
I could tell she was struggling, the way Miguel was attacking her cunt with his mouth. It looked like she was close to coming completely unhinged. She finally sat up, moaning, pressing her pussy down, "Oh fuck!"
She looked up at me, "Sweetheart, a condom."
'Sweetheart'. She'd never called me anything except Robert before. My heart did a flip-flop. Perhaps I hadn't realized just how much I was falling for her... or her for me? No, I couldn't... "Robert, earth to Robert... the condom." That grimace on her face, the one I'd come to know the meaning, "And fucking hurry!"
I took a quick look then scurried to my bag, Elle's mouth gaped open, smashing her pussy down on Miguel's face. She'd totally abandoned her task of swallowing his dick, her groans coming hot and heavy.
I tore open the condom on my three steps back to the bed. When I tried to hand it to her, she was in the middle of a loud moan, "Put it... Oh God, oh God... " she screamed, grinding down on him.
Fuck! I knew what she wanted, something I'd never have imagined myself doing, not in a quadrillion years. But I did it, anyway, rolled the condom down on that hard cock, trying my best to not touch him. It was almost enough to make me lose my own hard-on. Almost.
As soon as the deed was done, Elle pulled herself away from his mouth and scooted down, holding him at her entrance with one hand, and let herself drop, in an instant her pussy swallowing the whole of him inside her.
Elle was wide-eyed, in a frenzy, "Ooh, ooh, I've never... that's so..." Her eyes rolled up in her head, her body shuddering. In my mind, this wasn't Elle Townsend, it was Dani, my Dani, sinking down on Alan Ryder.
That vision nearly sent me out of my mind, into oblivion until the realization hit me. Even then, especially after the 'sweetheart', my mind was a jumble of battling emotions. This was Leslie, the girl I'd had a crush on since high school, now 'my' girl, fucking another guy... and fucking him hard!
And then she leaned forward, gripping me around the neck and pulling me to her, my mouth to hers. Except her lips weren't soft and velvety like her kisses have always been, they were rigid, demanding, her tongue forcing its way into my mouth. I felt every one of Miguel's thrusts into her, transferred through her body into her mouth, the vibrations of her moans.
When she finally came, after I had no idea how long, her body was slick with sweat, becoming totally rigid, her mouth never leaving mine, but there was no doubt. And then a moment later no doubt again when he ejaculated inside her, even with the condom, how her body was jerking, spasming, pressing his cock inside her deeper, trying to crush him.
Elle was still trying to recover as he was getting dressed. "Thanks for the evening," he said on his way out the door with one of the biggest shit-eating grins on his face I've ever seen.
Then it was my turn, I rolled Elle over on her knees and elbows, and slammed my cock inside her. She screamed. Fuck, I felt like a wild man, pounding into her slippery, hot pussy over and over again, my fingers digging into her hips, until I felt the orgasm coming. Elle, too, her cunt squeezing me, her body spasming, milking the ejaculations from my body. Gawd! I don't know what the hell else to say.
ooOoo
We flew out of Tampa International at 9:18 the next morning, still first class. The only thing Elle had said about her little assignation the night before was, "I'm doing it like that wayyy more often." She said it with emphasis, too, like she meant it.
We were maybe an hour, plus or minus, into the flight, when Elle said she needed to use the bathroom. On her way past my seat, she whispered to me, "Come back in a few minutes."
I hoped I knew what she was thinking, the same thing I'd been thinking since before we'd left from Pasco a couple days ago. The night before, after Miguel left, we'd nearly fucked the life out of each other, Elle was exhausted (gee, I wonder why?), and that morning we'd nearly overslept to catch our flight; I'd wanted more but no time for you-know-what. Consequently, I was a bit 'on edge'. Maybe a lot.
Anyway, what I hoped Elle was suggesting had been uppermost in my mind since waking up. My dick was ready too, anticipating. God, what a friggin understatement!
I sat there, counting the number of people in first class who would undoubtedly know exactly what was going on when I got up and went back to the bathroom, eight. There were a grand total of eight people in first class, including the stewardess. Well, nine, including me, ten when Elle came back. I decided right then I didn't give a fuck what those other eight people thought, this wasn't something that happened to a guy like me every other day. Besides, they'd just be jealous.
I waited... and waited... looked at my watch. It had been a grand total of three minutes since Elle had gotten up. Shit! I waited another half-hour.
A grand total of six minutes after Elle had left for the bathroom, I followed. Suffice it to say that minutes later, she and I were both proud members of the mile-high club.
God, I needed to initiate Dani!
Oh, I'll say one more thing about that little encounter, I highly suspected that the walls of a Boeing 727 first-class bathroom aren't quite sound-proofed judging from the looks Elle and I got from the other seven passengers and stewardess.
Monday, June 8, 2020
We'd been home a little over a week when on Monday morning, Elle called me at my store, asking if I'd meet her for lunch. Her voice was... different. It sounded important.
My apprehension was through the roof, I simply had no idea what could be going on with her. We'd talked on the phone a couple times since Tampa and she'd sounded fine. It couldn't be about banking, I'd already made double payments on the new store's loan.
I picked her up at twelve, she had an hour. I had however long, I was the boss. I took her to an upscale restaurant in Kennewick, somewhere we'd have privacy, Burger King.
"I wanted you to be the first to know, I called Derrick... " she paused, obviously hesitant to tell me... what? I tried to remember, Derrick... her ex-husband, he'd cheated on her, one time too many. "I... we... we're going to try again, he's moving in with me tonight."
I sat, stunned, she hadn't uttered his name since telling me a long time ago what had happened, why she'd divorced him, her bitterness at his cheating in the forefront. Elle sat, too, pushing her salad around on her plate. Hell, I hadn't even known that Burger King served salads.
It was several minutes later when she looked up again, "I never did stop loving him. You and Dani, you've shown me that a marriage can work, we're going to try an open relationship, just be honest with each other, like you and Dani."
"Besides," she added, a smile on her face, "I've learned how much fun it can be, I think I'll even like watching."
I was surprised, but happy for her and told her so. That didn't mean I wasn't disappointed, I liked being her guy. A lot.
"I've been thinking about something else, too, kind of a test. I'll call you in a couple days if I decide to go ahead with it." She smiled, "I think," she added, "I feel kind of freed from the good-girl persona I've always tried to maintain. Deep down, I've always known, but after the last couple months, especially that weekend, I know I'm not. It's time to let the real me out. Maybe that's how Dani's feeling, too."
Friday, July 10, 2020
I didn't think it would EVER get here, the rodeo, Calgary Stampede, Calgary, Alberta, Canada, one of the biggest rodeos in the world. Dani's barrel racing in that rodeo for the movie. My studio contact, Janet (studio's publicist), had told me that they wanted authenticity, a real rodeo, not some put-together, tiny little thing they're pretending is big like so many movies do. The Calgary Stampede fit every criteria, including the timing with the rest of the shooting.
The only drawback, which was also much of the reason it was picked, was that it is huge, Dani will be scared to death, a nervous wreck for her barrel racing debut in such an atmosphere, in front of roughly twenty-thousand people. And she'll get one chance to do it right. The hard thing for me was going to be that Janet also told me that I wouldn't be able to see Dani until after filming that night to not distract her. After two months, that was going to be fucking hard!
Ten of us had flown to Calgary, Jenny and Richard, Jon and Tammy, Jodi, both our sets of parents, and me. We'd gotten our passports to get into Canada not long ago, and the day had finally arrived. Dani's big ride was going to be tomorrow... I hoped. Janet also said there was a backup plan in case she couldn't do it, an experienced barrel racer as a double. We all knew it was a big risk, not only the possibility of serious injury but also that Dani could back out at the last minute. She'd made it clear to me in our nightly chats that wasn't going to happen, but... you never knew.
Her little joke that the studio was doing this scene last in case she killed herself was only half joking, although no one expected an accident. In any case, my nerves were acutely on edge. Of course, the fact that I hadn't had sex for the last month was only adding to the angst. I think both Elle and Jenny had conspired to make this reunion memorable. It had been four weeks since that last time with Elle, not at all with Jenny since that night we watched the video. A couple dinners at their house, but no 'after' fun.
ooOoo
Speaking of that last time, I mentioned Elle's little 'test' of her ex in my last chapter. She'd divorced him a little over three years earlier because of his cheating, then after our trip to Tampa, she admitted she still loved him and decided to give him a second chance with an honest, open relationship. She'd invited me to her house Friday, June 12th, four weeks and one day ago, "Precisely at ten o'clock," she'd said, "for a test."
I was at her house at nine-fifty-four and sat in the car, waiting for six minutes. I did notice a car in her driveway, one that had never been there before, her ex's, I presumed. She's always parked hers in her garage. I rang the doorbell at ten, exactly, no idea what she might have planned. I couldn't help but smile, remembering that first time I'd rang this doorbell two months ago, and how scared out of my mind I was.
Elle answered the door wearing a flowery, pink-colored blouse, about half sheer, and tan tights. Her dark red bra was shining through her blouse; bangles on her wrists, her hair in a sexy ponytail, large hoop earrings, lots of eye makeup, lip gloss... and that sheer top. Damn, she looked yummy! And it had been two weeks since that weekend in Tampa. I was in serious need.
One person I didn't see any sign of was Derrick, her ex-husband.
Elle stood on her tippy-toes and kissed me. "Come," she said, "let's go have some fun." She took my hand, leading me through the house to her bedroom. There, in a chair, was a guy, I presumed the famous ex-husband, perhaps soon to be ex ex-husband.
I couldn't help but stare, he was tied to the chair; legs tied together and pulled back, the strap hooked to a pair of handcuffs on his wrists behind the chair, and straps going around his chest, waist, and upper legs tying him down. And he was naked, blindfolded, a rubber ball in his mouth... almost the same as I'd been on that night in my dream, except I'd been wearing that godawful leotard and leather collar, vengeance from Dani for what I'd done to her earlier. That was the night Dani and Leslie, i.e., Elle, had tortured me, fucking right in front of the blindfolded me, except I hadn't known it was Leslie.
She whispered in my ear, "Don't say anything, I don't want him to know..." The guy was looking around toward her voice, no doubt wondering what was happening, the same as I had that night. I can say with confidence that he was turned on, dicks don't poke those big holes in the air otherwise.
Then she knelt in front of him, reached out and took said dick in her hand, leaned over him, and guided it to her mouth. As she slid her lips over him, his head flopped back and what sounded like a moan came from his muffled mouth.
Elle worked her lips up and down on him, and when he looked like he wouldn't be able to postpone the inevitable any longer, she pulled off him and pinched the base of his shaft, "Hold that thought," she told him, "I'll be back."
Another long moan.
She turned to me, still on her knees, and pulled my pants and shorts down to my knees, taking my already rock-hard dick in her hand, "Want you in the mood, too," and pressed her lips over the head.
I know she'd said to be quiet, but the groan escaped my lips involuntarily. Besides, after thirteen days, Elle's lips slowly working their way down my shaft felt fucking good! Maybe this girl had been out of practice, but she was sure as hell getting her groove back!
I was gritting my teeth, trying to avoid coming in her mouth when she slid off me, stood, and asked, "Wanna peel a tomato now?"
I liked to think I had a bit more finesse than Elle's Mexican lover in Tampa. I was more than happy to 'peel a tomato'. Her sheer top was a slip-on, so I reached under it and reversed the 'on', sliding it up and off, Elle holding her arms up for me to dispose of it. As soon as it was gone, I reached around her and unsnapped her bra, taking it off as well.
All this time, Elle was either purring like a kitten or moaning like a girl in heat. If she was just 'acting' for her guy, she was one fucking good actress!
"He's making me naked, Derrick, too bad you can't watch, too."
"My tomatoes want to be sucked, know anyone?" she asked. Hell, I wasn't even a little averse to sucking her 'tomatoes'.
It was as if doing this in front of her ex who could only hear was supercharging Elle's sex drive. And then when my lips sucked in that nipple... oh shit!
She was clawing at my head, almost a continuous moan. I sucked hard, letting that sucking noise reverberate through Derrick's ears the way I remembered from my dream.
She pulled away from me, leaving me frustrated and wanting that cunt, "My pants," she said.
Okay, I could do that, pulling her pants and little black panties down, both at the same time, baring that smooth, luscious pussy.
She pushed her shoes off, stepped out of her pants and panties, and turned back to Derrick, sitting on his lap, letting his dick slide up inside her, grinding down on him. "Ohhh, yes," she moaned, "except... it's not your turn," she said, pulling herself up off him. The guy had to be nearly out of his mind.
I hardly remember the in-between, but it seemed no time later that we were fucking. I was honestly intending to do this slowly, letting the tension build, but it ramped up so damned high almost instantly, that there was no friggin' way. I know that I've had numerous times of, shall I say, rather... extreme lovemaking, but this time, in front of Derrick, having a pretty good idea what must have been going through his mind not able to see, his dick still wet with her juices, was on par with anything I'd ever done.
Pretty obviously, Elle, too. She was possessed, wrapping her legs around me, switching positions, bouncing on my dick, her continuous wails, tears streaming from her eyes. And then when we came... Elle's pussy sucking the cum from my dick, holy fucking shit...!
I know the neighbors on both sides of Elle's house must have heard us.
And then we lay side-by-side kissing half the night away, slowly making love a second time, Derrick completely forgotten... and that was my last time before Calgary.
ooOoo
Needless to say, I was anxious to see my wife! I had hoped to see her the moment we stepped off the airplane, but like I said, that wasn't to be. We'd have to wait until they finished filming, probably after the dance that night. Dani had given me a rough outline of events, but that was all she'd known; her ride at the rodeo, probably dinner, then a scene at the dance after the night pageant.
She said that Tony, the director, liked to keep them in suspense for the scenes to make them more spontaneous.
We'd flown out of Pasco, to Seattle, to Calgary, leaving Friday evening, arriving in Calgary just past midnight, and going straight to our hotel, the Ramada at the airport. Calgary is only a little over an hour from Butte, Montana in their private jet, so they weren't leaving until early Saturday, another reason she wouldn't be at the airport waiting for us. She was still in Montana when we arrived.
Saturday morning was a blur of nervous energy. I couldn't even imagine what must be going through Dani's mind, how she must have been feeling, knowing that for the first time in her life, she was going to be riding in a rodeo, one of the biggest rodeos in the world, a dangerous race against the clock
Oh, by the way, Derrick must have passed the test. They were still together, even talking about a wedding from the last text I'd gotten from Elle.
We got up, had a late breakfast in the hotel dining room, and I wasn't the only one nervous that morning. None of us ate hardly a thing.
I'd read a lot about Calgary, and how it turns 'old west' during rodeo time. If you're not wearing a cowboy hat and boots, you might get shanghaied and shipped out of town, or so the rumors said. So the ten of us were fully prepared with hats, boots, and big belt buckles. Thankfully, Dani and I had gone to the Pendleton Roundup once, another big rodeo about sixty miles from Kennewick, a couple times, so I had some idea what it'd be like.
Of course, that was a bit different, Dani hadn't been in the Pendleton Roundup, and we hadn't been apart for two-plus months, so the stress factor hadn't been quite like it was that morning in Calgary.
We got dressed for the rodeo, and I had to admit that Jenny looked fucking good in her tight blue jeans and cowboy hat. She reminded me a lot of the Mel McDaniel song, 'Baby's Got Her Blue Jeans on'. God, I was in a bad way and wanted to see Dani!
The rodeo started at one-fifteen, and we were there at twelve-thirty, wandering around out back where the corrals and cowboys were, just hoping for a glimpse. My excitement went through the roof when we saw the big cameras mounted on their motorized carts... and there was Dani in a corral, talking to her horse and scratching its muzzle (face if you're not a horse person). I stood, staring, willing her to look our way, hoping she wouldn't. Like Janet had said, I didn't want to distract her. If she was as nervous as me, she was sure as hell hiding it well.
She looked different, like the young, pretty girl I'd married over twenty-eight years earlier. My heart was pounding, just looking at her from the distance. I had no idea where the barrel racing was in the schedule. We'd have to buy a program, probably several so we'd be sure to have at least one that survived as a souvenir. God, I wanted to call out to her, let her know we were there, see that smile I hadn't seen for so long.
At one, Jenny took my hand and pulled me away back toward the section with our seats. Our seats were in Section DD, rows thirteen and fourteen, seats eight through twelve in front and nine through thirteen behind (as if you needed to know that).
At precisely one-fifteen, to the second, a big cannon boom started the rodeo, the announcer introducing the queen and four princesses, riding one at a time at a full gallop across the arena, jumping the little fence around the race track, then a full gallop around the track, waving at the crowd. Calgary is famous for its grass infield with a quarter-mile track around it, a beautiful arena. It was all lost on me, though, my heart was pounding a hole in my chest. There just ain't no way to express how fucking nervous I was!
We bought our programs, and the barrels were about three-quarters through the rodeo, right after the bull riding. And there, right after the barrel racing competition was 'Special event, barrel exhibition'. I won't bore you with any of the other events, other than the booming, western voice of the rodeo announcer.
It was finals day, the top twelve contestants of each event. After each, they gave a trophy and prizes to the winner. It seemed an interminable time, that Dani's barrel racing would never get there. Finally, it was the Brahma bull riding. Those cowboys are freakin' crazy, riding those things, two 'clowns' doing their best to keep the bull off the riders once they're thrown. It must be the longest eight seconds in history for those guys.
I can tell you it was the longest twelve rides I'd ever imagined, knowing that Dani would be next. The 'clowns', even let a couple of the bulls run around, 'playing' with them, teasing them, putting on a show.
And then... they were putting out the three barrels, my heart rate spiked again. Like I said earlier, I couldn't even begin to imagine what Dani must be going through.
Just like the men's events, there were twelve women listed in the program, the combined times of their previous three rides listed. Their average times were all in the sixteen-seventeen seconds range, with tenths of a second between some of them, for all three rides.
One by one, they were announced, as the woman raced around the barrels, the announcer encouraging the cheering, giving a little history of her, her horse's name, and with each race against the clock, my anxiety ratcheted higher.
I know I've seen movies with 'rodeos' as an integral part, a few hundred spectators at a supposedly world-class rodeo. This wasn't going to be like that. This was a real rodeo, over twenty thousand people.
The winner was declared, a twenty-two-year-old from Albuquerque, New Mexico, her average time for four rides was sixteen point nine-seven seconds, missing the arena record by eleven-hundredths of a second, beating out the second-place girl by two one-hundredths of a second. The third-place girl was a quarter-second slower. Damn, I couldn't even imagine Dani riding like that.
Then the announcer came on with his big, booming voice, "Now we have a treat, ladies and gentlemen, we're helping to film a movie today and will have one more contestant. Her name's Daniella Foster and you'll see her in an upcoming movie, to be released Thanksgiving weekend. She's never ridden at a rodeo before and I'm sure she's plenty nervous, so cheer her on."
Jodi, our daughter, and Jon, our son, were on either side of me, squeezing my hands as we watched their mom, my wife, enter the arena. I couldn't have been prouder, she was sitting on her horse like she had been on one all her life, wearing a cowboy hat, looking for all the world like this was the most normal thing in the world for her.
The announcer went on to explain that he'd be introducing her and treating her race as if she was a real competitor.
There were six big cameras on motorized carts out in the arena. The weird thought went through my head, wondering how they hid those cameras in the final scenes.
Through all this, Dani was trotting back and forth, letting her horse gallop a little to get warmed up, looking cool as a cucumber, like she'd been born on a horse. I felt more helpless right then than I'd ever felt in my life, our two kids squeezing my hands, apparently trying to send me to the hospital with smashed hands. I guessed they were a bit nervous, too. The only one that didn't look nervous at all was Dani. Other than those brief minutes before the rodeo started, this was the first time we'd laid eyes on her for over two months. Maybe I'm getting a bit repetitive and rambling here, but you gotta understand...
"And now folks, our first-place contestant, Lynn Stevenson from Helena, Montana, riding her horse, Rocky. Lynn has a healthy lead and needs a time of seventeen point three-one seconds to take home the trophy."
Dani lined her horse up behind the barrier, I held my breath, still not believing this was actually happening, probably the most exciting few seconds of Dani's forty-eight years. Well, not counting the moments that Jon and Jodi were born, anyway. Or maybe those first few minutes in the hospital when I'd woken up after four months in a coma, looked around, and asked her where we were.
And then she was off at a full gallop, the announcer cheering her on, "Look at this ride, folks..." I can't even begin to replicate his excitement... or mine. His chatter went on, the crowd noise deafening, Dani riding tight around the barrels...
"How about that, folks sixteen point nine-eight seconds. We have our champion!" I jumped up, throwing my arms in the air, "Yes, yes!" the rest of our group right along with me, jumping and cheering my wife.
The cheering from the crowd was thunderous.
That announcer, who'd been at it for years, announcing the top rodeos all over the world, couldn't contain his excitement, either, going on and on about the fantastic ride. "Folks, this lady who'd never raced competitively before just turned in the third-best time of the day! Missing the leaders by less than a tenth of a second!"
Another loud, explosive cheer went up.
Dani had to be beside herself. God, I wanted to be with her! No doubt she was jumping for joy, probably everyone connected to the movie was just as excited. I couldn't help but wonder whose arms she was in, which prompted me, "Come on, we're going back." Hell, I didn't know if I was even making sense but we were all headed down the stairs to see if we could find Dani. No way in hell they were keeping me away now!
But before we got out of the stands, they were giving Dani the championship trophy for the benefit of the movie. We stopped to watch, and I wondered briefly if she'd get to keep it. There were other awards, too; a belt buckle, a special barrel racing saddle, and a few other smaller items, all, I guess, to make it seem as real as an actual win.
Afterward, we headed back to the corrals. Think I might have mentioned that I was anxious to see her a little more than from a distance. At least this time we knew where to look. I kept breathing deeply on the walk there so I wouldn't pass out from the stress. It hadn't seemed so far when we were there, earlier. It helped tremendously having our son and daughter holding my hands and the others with us. Jodi whispered in my ear, "Dad, it's okay, she'll be there."
Yeah, I knew, but...
We rounded the corner, I stopped and took a deep breath, then to the Artistre Pictures trailer. The first person I saw that I knew was Amanda, her agent. She had this huge grin on her face and as soon as she saw us, she hurried over, pointing to the corrals. telling us, "Wait here, I'll get her."
While waiting, the smells hit me; the hay, the manure, the animals. It was wonderful. It was only a moment before Dani opened the door of the trailer, got that big grin on her face, and came running. God, she looked so young! I know I'd seen her earlier in the day but not close up like this. She was a girl in her twenties, the girl in our wedding pictures.
Dani threw her arms around me, mine wrapped around her. She was crying, I was crying. "You're going to ruin your makeup," I told her, not really caring.
"Don't care, April can fix it," she answered, her lips finding mine in one of our hottest kisses ever.
I didn't want to ever pull away from those lips but we eventually did break the kiss, and I told her, "That ride was incredible. We were so proud."
She looked at me, our lips separated by inches, "I know where I messed up, though, I should have won it outright."
I sure as hell hadn't seen any 'mess up'. And talk about greedy!
"Well, you won it in my book," I told her, hugging her closer. That was the first that I saw Dani's costar, Josh Brolin standing a little behind her, watching us with a smile.
Dani and I finally broke apart, still holding hands tightly, and he walked over, "You must be the husband I kept hearing about," he said, his makeup just like Dani's, making him look like a twenty-something.
Dani smiled at him, "Josh, this is my husband, Robert, our two kids, Jon and Jodi..." finishing her introductions. He couldn't have been more polite to Dani's star-struck family and friends.
After making the perfunctory introductions, Dani hugged the two kids (I keep saying 'kids', but they were adults, one married, but they'll always be 'kids' to us), then parents, Jenny and Richard. "You all came, I'm so excited!" she said.
And then everyone was babbling at once. This time I noticed Alan Ryder standing toward the front of the trailer. I guess he was there, after all. He walked over and Dani made the introductions all over again. Jon, especially, was star-struck, his football hero in the flesh. He shook our hands, the same as Josh had, very friendly. "I couldn't miss that ride," he said, "pretty terrific, huh"
"This little lady," Josh began, "is going to be a star. She's certainly the star of this movie. That ride a little while ago was incredible, wasn't it?"
At that, Dani blushed. I guess the makeup she was wearing didn't cover that up.
"I hate to break this up," Tony, the director interrupted, "but we still have a movie to make."
"Gotta go," Dani told us, giving me another quick hug, then stepping away.
"Okay, we're shooting that exit again, April, work on that makeup, Dani... "
He started giving directions and ordering people around, mostly Dani. We stood back out of the way and watched. April spent the next fifteen minutes working on Dani's makeup, fixing where we'd messed it up.
I couldn't help but think about April, makeup artist and her part in my dream. She was the impetus of this whole thing. She'd been the one in my dream who'd taken Dani to the studio that first time and convinced them to try her for a commercial when the actress hadn't shown up, then later introduced her to Amanda, the agent. How I'd known about any of that, even Amanda's phone number from my coma is a mystery that'll never be solved. As far as I knew she had no idea the role she'd played. Other than the fact that she was real, virtually nothing else about her had transpired like my dream. Hell, we'd even spent a night together. I sure didn't see that ever happening.
They did the scene again, Dani riding out of the arena, the excitement showing on her face, jumping off her horse straight into Josh Brolin's arms. He picked her up, twirling her around, their lips locked together. Gawd, what can I say!
And then they did it again, three times total (not counting the 'real' first time).
"Okay, cut, we've got it," Tony finally announced.
I was amazed, that simple scene had taken over an hour. But watching Dani jumping in Josh Brolin's arms, their excited hugs, the extended kisses... what can I say!
"We've got dinner catered, not much time before filming this evening. Dani, Josh, need you in my trailer, we gotta go over the scenes." He looked over at me and our 'entourage', "Sorry, but she's going to be busy until late tonight, then we'll turn her loose."
He looked at Dani and Josh, standing together, "I'll meet you in the trailer in just a couple minutes, gotta talk to hubby first, be just a minute."
He led us away, while I watched Dani and Josh Brolin disappear inside the trailer. "I wanted to tell you, there's not an actress in Hollywood who would have done that race. And the way Dani nailed it..." shaking his head, "that audience is going to be captured right there. This is going to be a great movie, probably the best I've ever done. And most of it is a credit to that woman. Finding her for this part was like a miracle."
He shook my hand and headed back to his trailer. Just as he got to the steps he turned and told us, "Be at the dance tonight, just be sure to stay out of the way," and he disappeared inside.
'A miracle', he'd said. I wondered if he knew just how much of a miracle it really was.
We all discussed where to eat. The only consensus was that we didn't have a clue, except maybe Dairy Queen right between the rodeo grounds and convention center where the dance was going to be. It was right there, so we walked. Besides, our rental cars were parked and each space had cost us forty bucks. We didn't want to move them.
We quickly discovered that even the DQ wasn't going to be quick, there must have been thirty people waiting in line. Now, with us, it was forty. God, I'd been hoping to be able to spend a little more time with Dani, maybe even dinner with us.
It was fun, though, while we waited, several people were talking about the 'movie' girl, anxious to see the movie. The consensus of that little group was that for her first barrel race, she hadn't been half bad. Half fucking bad! What a freakin' understatement. Like that announcer had said, she'd have been in third place if she'd been competing. Third. Fucking. Place!
And those today were the best of the best, the top twelve out of a hundred-fifty-one, I'd checked how many before coming. Twelve, and out of those, Dani was freakin' THIRD!
We were all listening to those comments. I wanted so badly to shout to the sky, 'That was my wife!' Actually, the hell with it, "That was my wife and I am so proud of her!" I shouted toward their group.
The entire DQ quieted for several seconds, then the questions started coming, "Seriously, was that her first time?" one person asked. I think several were asking that question.
"Yes, she's been practicing the last three months, but it was her first time for real," I answered.
"What's the name of the movie?" someone else asked.
I thought a minute, I'd never heard a name. "No idea," I answered, "they've never said but it's supposed to come out around Thanksgiving."
There were more questions that I don't even remember.
We finally got our food and took it outside on some benches. Most of the conversation was centered around Dani's ride, all ten of us still in a state of disbelief. Dani had told me several times how much she'd been practicing with the barrels but hadn't ever mentioned how damned fast she was getting. Heck, when this movie thing's over, maybe she should take up rodeo. Nah, not a good idea. There was a little teasing, too, about Dani in Josh Brolin's arms. I had a pretty good suspicion about what they might be filming later, too.
It was after nine by the time we'd finally finished our meal. We walked over to the convention center, paid the entrance fee, and we were inside the dance hall. It was decorated just like you'd expect, like an old-time dance hall, albeit just a tad larger (like times twenty or so). There was a band playing on one end, a long, rustic bar with bartenders, bar maids, western scene paintings and so much more just like you'd expect to see in Miss Kitty's Long Branch Saloon on Gunsmoke.
We looked around and didn't see Dani's group anywhere, so found a couple tables and pushed them together. We five guys let the girls sit and made our way through the crowd to the bar and waited in line. They served beer, hard alcohol, and pop. None of us were drinkers, but we figured what the hell, when in Calgary... we ordered ten beers.
We sat and listened to the music, straight country, pretty obviously. After a couple songs, since Jodi and I were the only ones unattached, I asked her if she'd like to dance with me. That sort of broke the dancing ice and we were all up. It was sort of in-between music, so some couples were dancing together and some apart. Our group, except for Jenny and Richard were together with arms around each other. Jenny, who spent her career as a professional dancer, enjoys a little showing off... and she does it well, damned well. She was far away the best dancer in the hall that night.
"You a little nervous, Dad, about Mom tonight?" Jodi asked me as we moved around the floor, watching for her.
I looked at her and smiled, "Whatever would make you think that?" I didn't think she was really looking for an answer to a pretty obvious question.
She laughed, "You have any idea what's happening tonight?"
"Other than being here? No, no idea... I suppose there'll be a scene of her and her boyfriend dancing, celebrating her win." I had no idea how they were going to do whatever, either, how they'd photograph it, if they had some sort of plan, or what. Whatever it was, I was anxious.
We sat down and watched Jenny and Richard dance. Well, mostly Jenny.
It was over two hours before we saw her, like Tony had said, after the pageant ended. I wished we'd gotten tickets for that. By then, the crowd had probably tripled. I had no clue how many it might have been, probably at least a thousand. Dani casually walked through the back door holding her 'boyfriend's' hand, just another couple, Dani and Josh Brolin, Lynn and Todd in the movie, their makeup perfect, a couple of twenty-somethings. Dani was wearing a short red leather skirt, cowgirl boots, and a low-cut pullover, western-style blouse with fringes outlining the deep 'V'; her long, black hair hanging loose down her back.
Dani and Josh were laughing, holding hands, heading for the dance floor. The funny thing was that we didn't see any cameras. As far as the crowd was concerned, this couple was nothing special, totally ignored. Certainly, no one would recognize Dani, but Josh Brolin? I guess because of his makeup taking twenty-five years or so off his age, no one would. There was a similarity but not one that would make anyone think this actually was Josh Brolin.
He led my Daniella straight to the dance floor. She was looking at him with nothing short of adoration, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck, pressing her cheek to his. His arms went around her, pulling her body tight to his. No way in hell my wife wasn't feeling his you-know-what pressing against her.
Oh, by the way, I don't think I mentioned what it did to her skirt the way she was holding him. Do I really need to elaborate?
Richard sat back down and Jenny pulled me up. "We'll get a little closer," she said. Of course, having Jenny's arms wrapped around me and her perfume didn't do a thing for my libido. Yeah, right!
Maybe Dani was 'acting', but it sure as hell didn't look like it, which I guess was the point. We weren't close enough to see her eyes, but the adoration on her face...
I was assuming that some unobtrusive camera people were there somewhere, but you sure couldn't see them. This looked totally authentic, which made it more than a little scary.
Jenny and I worked closer on the dance floor, her snuggling tight, trying to distract me by nibbling on my ear. "You know how bad she wants to fuck him, right?"
Gee, thanks, Jenny! Yeah, if what Dani had been telling me was true, and I was sure it was, she hadn't since leaving home over two months ago.
And speaking of Dani, Jenny and I had worked to within fifteen-twenty feet. I had no idea whether or not she'd noticed the two of us, but she turned her head toward him and kissed him. Not just a kiss, but a searingly, hot kiss, ongoing. I had no idea if it was spontaneous, which was exactly what it looked like, or something that had been scripted.
Jenny and I had been dancing, her facing away, me toward Dani so I could see her, but when Jenny saw my face turn white, she turned us sideways so she could see as well.
That kiss went on... and on... and on! No way in hell this was just scripted. Maybe a kiss, but like this? That was Dani living out a long-lived fantasy. My emotions had already been on the edge but shit, that kiss...! My heart was pounding, no blood getting to my brain, I felt like I could collapse to the floor any second if Jenny let go of me.
I wished I could hear, Dani's moans. I knew they had to be there. But it wasn't to be; the music, you know... All I could do was stand there, hold onto Jenny, and let her help me keep my sanity.
He pulled away from her, a weird look on his face. I couldn't have looked away if a bomb had gone off in the next room. He stepped back, down on one knee, opened a little box... a ring. "Lynnette Stevenson, would you... " Dani's hands went to her face, a look of disbelief... "do me the honor... " The music had stopped, every sound in the raucous room had ceased, everyone in the room was looking, "of becoming Mrs. Lynn Matteson?"
I couldn't breathe, no comprehension of what was happening. Fuck, this was real, this guy was proposing to my wife! The 'movie' had been forgotten completely.
Tears were flowing down Dani's face, his was so freakin' expectant, I'd guarantee you've never seen a more authentic proposal. "Yes, Yes," she screeched, and fell to the floor with him, embracing him, kissing his face, I think every square inch before coming back to his lips. And if I'd thought that kiss a few seconds earlier was hot, this was... fuck, just fuck!
The room broke into a huge clapfest, I think everyone in the room was clapping and hollering. I have no idea if there were actual words but the room had erupted in pandemonium. This thing couldn't have been more real if it had been real.
They stood, he picked Dani up, her arms still wrapped around him, kissing him, and carried her out of the room. I was still shaking, completely unnerved. So real... so fucking real!
"Folks," the band's lead singer began, "what we just saw was all a part of a scene from an upcoming movie. I don't know the name, but it's intended to be released Thanksgiving weekend. I'm sure it'll be publicized enough so we'll all know, and I don't know about you but I intend to be among the first to see it."
Jenny and I hurried back to our group, gathered them, and headed out the back door, hoping to find Dani before... Before what? I had no idea what I had been thinking, my brain was still on hiatus. All I knew was that I had to find my wife.
Hell yeah, I knew 'before what'. Before she'd gone with Josh fucking Brolin to his hotel room!
She hadn't, she was standing outside the studio's trailer, watching for us. I rushed to her, wrapping our arms around each other, kissing her. I hadn't even noticed Tony, her director, standing alongside, but I'll never forget his words, "That's a wrap."
I looked over at him, standing there with a huge grin on his face, giving me a big thumbs-up, and then his next words shot straight through me, "Take her home."
Once again, I apologize for the long delay between chapters. Life and a long bit of writer's block seemed to get in the way. Fortunately, the next couple chapters are already nearly finished. This chapter was intended to be much longer but it made sense to publish it into two sections.
ooOoo
Late evening, July 11, 2020 at the Calgary Stampede Saturday evening dance.
"Folks," the band's lead singer began, "what we just saw was all a part of a scene from an upcoming movie. I don't know the name, but it's intended to be released Thanksgiving weekend. I'm sure it'll be publicized enough so we'll all know, and I don't know about you but I intend to be among the first to see it."
Jenny and I hurried back to our group, gathered them, and headed out the back door, hoping to find Dani before... Before what? I had no idea what I had been thinking, my brain was still on hiatus. All I knew was that I had to find my wife.
Hell yeah, I knew 'before what'. Before she'd gone with Josh fucking Brolin to his hotel room!
She hadn't, she was standing outside the studio's trailer, watching for us. I rushed to her, wrapping our arms around each other, kissing her. I hadn't even noticed Tony, her director, standing alongside, but I'll never forget his words, "That's a wrap."
I looked over at him, standing there with a huge grin on his face, giving me a big thumbs-up, and then his next words shot straight through me, "Take her home."
ooOoo
That four-mile drive from the rodeo grounds to our hotel seemed the longest we'd ever been on. At least we'd left before the dance was over so we could get out of the parking lot with no delay. Jon drove, Jodi, Dani, and I in the back seat. What I wanted to do, and what I was pretty sure Dani wanted was just a bit uncomfortable with our children in the car. The silence between us didn't seem even a little awkward as Dani and I simply held each other.
But the shaking I felt, coming from Dani's body... anticipation?
No one recognized Dani as we walked through the lobby to the elevator. I wondered what it would be like in a few months after her movie was released. I was betting it'd be a hell of a lot different, not that I particularly cared at that moment.
I closed the room door behind us, and for the first time since May third, over two months earlier, Dani and I were together, alone. We stood, looking at each other, Dani's arms around my neck, mine around her waist. "I..."
She interrupted my little speech with her lips on mine. It started out slowly, calmly, and quickly accelerated into something completely different. I pulled away from her for just an instant, needing to finish my speech, "Missed you," I said.
And then our kiss resumed, becoming an out-of-control inferno. I'd try to describe it, but words fail me.
She breathlessly told me, "I haven't... since... " I silenced her with another kiss, and then we fell backward on the bed, frantically pulling at clothes.
I don't think I'd ever experienced anything quite so satisfying as when my cock pushed inside my wife, hearing her loud groan and feeling her legs wrap around me, pulling herself deeper onto me. So. Fucking. Tight!
I'd love to be able to say that Dani and I made love for the next thirty minutes, but in truth, it was the third hard thrust into her that I felt her tensing, letting out a loud wail, and her pussy clamped down on me as our bodies shuddered together, and I let out a huge groan as my dick erupted deep inside her.
It may not have been the most long-lasting sex between us, but it sure as hell was one of the most satisfying. That and our first time after my coma recovery had to be just about the top two.
Dani was exhausted after the day she'd had, asleep in minutes afterward, the two of us spooning, me with an arm around her, cupping her breast. I had so many questions, but that contented purr as Dani drifted off to sleep in my arms was the only answer I needed right then.
I woke up the next morning with a HUGE morning wood. Dani was already up, and I heard the shower running in the bathroom. I guess living the 'ranching' life had acclimated her to early mornings.
No way in hell was I going to let that big shower go to waste, especially when last night had been our first time in so long, and it was only once... after two very long months.
I stood outside the open door admiring my wife washing her hair through the shower's sheer curtain. She'd been letting it grow since she'd been selected for the part. I love her long hair, so soft and silky, down her back like I'd been trying to get her to let it grow practically since we'd married.
God, she looked sexy, the water flowing over her body, her breasts, down her flat tummy. I stood there, dumbfounded how a forty-eight-year-old woman could look like she did. As far as I could remember, Dani and I had never... I remembered the time with Elle, not long ago, wondering how Dani and I had skipped out on one of life's greatest pleasures for so long.
I stepped in, then pushed the curtain aside, stepping inside the shower with her, and immediately pressed my hands to her breasts, feeling her nipples harden almost instantly under my fingers.
Dani's smile, the way it grew, "Mmm, I was hoping you'd wake up," Dani told me right before she pressed her lips to mine...
We consummated our union once again that morning in that shower stall, the most thrilling, and probably the longest shower of our lives.
Dani was like a wild woman, scratching her fingernails down my back as I sucked her breasts in my mouth, one, then the other, then when I thrust my cock into her, the hot water streaming down our bodies, her wails of pleasure... and my own.
I will never, ever think of a shower the same way again!
ooOoo
The following week was the beginning of a return to normal. If you can say that a Monday morning deposit in your checking account of $659,874, after taxes, after Dani's ten-percent agent fee, is 'normal'. And Amanda, her agent, had told Dani that that would only be a tiny part of her compensation once the movie is released.
Her real earnings would come from the four percent payment from the gross receipts, which, she said would include Blu-ray sales, streaming, and any other receipts. That, she said, would no doubt be in the millions - PLURAL.
It was a bit much to take in, just how much our lives were about to change. Except, we weren't so sure how much we wanted a lot of change.
One thing Dani knew was going to have to change, although it was the one thing she loved more than any, was her teaching. She called the school's superintendent Monday morning to make an appointment. She was scared to death to talk to him, knowing what the result most likely would be.
Another call was to the Alvarez's to make an appointment with an escrow company for the farm's closing. I made that call from the Pasco store which seemed busier than ever that morning. I didn't think I'd ever get a few free minutes for one short phone call. It was after eleven when I finally had a few minutes to myself. Later, Mr. Alvarez called back and said we had an appointment with Escrow at one pm, on Tuesday. He said he'd already talked to them and all the papers were ready, only awaiting a date, money, and signatures.
I followed that call with another to Wade, our contractor, telling him that he could begin work at the farm as soon as possible. He told me he'd worked up an estimate, probably around $200,000, maybe another fifty to restore the barn. I wasn't surprised at the cost with the extent of work it needed; the inside completely stripped, new plumbing, wiring, pretty much everything except the shell. Even the old stone foundation needed replacing. He assured me it was going to be beautiful when finished, though, and still maintain its original atmosphere.
Dani hadn't called or texted me after meeting with the superintendent but that evening she was upset and shaking. "I talked to Troy, he said... he didn't think it would work. I told him there's nudity. He said he'd never regretted anything more but... " and she broke down, crying.
I got up and found a box of napkins, handing it to her. "I know he's right," she finally said after she got at least in a little bit of control. "Maybe eventually..."
I didn't know what to say, I knew how much Dani had always loved teaching and just hoped that it wouldn't be gone from her life forever.
Then a thought popped into my mind, "Maybe you should think about college level... or do you think there might be another movie in your future?"
She shrugged, "I don't know, nothing was said, but... maybe... " she sat, thinking, "college... maybe..."
"Not to change the subject," I said, "but here are the plans for the house," I told her, rolling them out on the coffee table.
It seemed to take Dani's mind from her disappointment, studying the floor plan. The cabinets were all detailed, drawings of the proposed wall material, barn-type wood, and wallpaper. "We can pick out the wallpaper... or something else if you want."
"No, I love that, Grandma and Grandpa had wallpaper, except it was so faded, I think it would be perfect. But..." she pointed to the kitchen wall, "a window, there needs to be a window there. I always used to wish there was, it's such a nice view out to the tree in the yard and corral." She studied it a bit longer, "The bedroom and living room windows, they need to be bigger, too."
I smiled, thinking that this was perfect to keep her mind off what she was losing, "Why don't I make an appointment with Ashley, she's the architect, you can go over these with her." I remembered my news of the day, too, "Oh yeah, one more little thing, tomorrow afternoon at one, we're meeting with the Alvarezes," a big smile crossed my face, "tomorrow by this time, we're going to own your grandparents' farm!"
Dani looked at me, tears starting anew. She threw her arms around my neck and held on, softly crying, this time happy tears, "I love you, you know that!" she said.
Tuesday morning at ten, we were at the bank (after a VERY nice 'shower' that morning), leaving with a certified check in hand for $325,000. It was disappointing that Elle hadn't been there, I'd asked about her, but she was at another branch that day.
A little over six hours later, we were on our way home, very big smiles on our faces, an ancient set of keys in Dani's purse, proud owners of the newly named Shore Acres Farm.
We drove by it, this time unlocking the padlocked gate, pulling into the driveway, and for the first time in umpteen years, Dani was back inside her grandparents' house. She walked from room to room, not saying a word. Finally, back in the kitchen, pointing to a wall, "That's where I want a window." She led me out the back door, "See that Elm tree," pointing out a giant tree just outside the yard, "that'll be the view outside that window." She was right, it was going to be a beautiful view once the yard was renewed, and the fence and corral rebuilt. There was going to be a LOT of work coming up.
She took me out to the barn, giggled, pointing out the old loft, "That's where Jenny and I and the neighbor boys had a... uhh... fun afternoon, that day."
I looked at it, at the ladder leading to it, "Maybe we should... you know... try it out," I suggested, cocking my eyebrows at her.
Dani laughed, "I'm not going up that ladder. You go ahead, I'll watch you fall on your butt from down here."
I had to laugh with her, no way anybody was going up that old ladder. I pointed to a big open area, "I think there needs to be a stable right there, hopefully, someday, we might have a couple horses, maybe a horse like Mister Ed, maybe he'd talk to us... or just me, I guess," thinking back to that old TV show.
Dani looked wistful, "Maybe not Mister Ed, but I'd love to have a horse like Honey, my horse on the ranch in Montana," she said.
I watched her, "You loved that, didn't you?"
She nodded, "An experience I'll never forget," she agreed.
Our next several weeks were busy, it seemed like we (at least, Dani, a lot more than me -- I still had a store to manage) were at the farm every other day, at least, watching the exciting transformation. We'd thought the remodel of the new store was exciting to watch, but nothing like this. Wade had crews in the house, the barn, even landscapers. He expected it to be ready by the end of September. Pretty much the only thing we had to do was write checks... and write we did. Of course, Dani was a whole lot more engaged than that, though, constantly making suggestions, wanting this or that done, and she was loving every minute.
And our sex life... now that was something to behold! We were making up for those months, making love here, fucking there, getting lots of use from the hot tub, even Dani sitting on the countertop, naked, while breakfast was cooking, reminiscent of that time in my dream, her and Alan Ryder, one morning in particular.
I don't think we'd even realized how complacent we'd been getting before my accident, but since those first few weeks after I woke up, and especially since Dani came home from Montana, that complacency was long gone!
It was mid-August when Dani got a call from Janet, the studio's publicist, asking both of us to keep November open. She said she was arranging appearances for Dani and me. Dani, because of the obvious, she's the star, me from my coma, explaining how Dani being in the movie had come about.
That scared us both, pretty obviously, neither Dani nor I was used to any kind of publicity. We'd led our lives, done a good job at what we'd done, but it did NOT include being on television, talking about ourselves. Besides, how the hell do you explain what had happened to me... to us? And to make it sound like I wasn't completely out of my mind?
We talked to Janet about that, she assured us that she'd be there with us the whole time, and that if anything became uncomfortable, the questions veered in the wrong direction... or the answers did, that she'd divert them back. That helped -- some. We were still more than a little nervous, and it was over two months away. It helped a little more that Janet said she'd meet us well before and do a lot of coaching.
The house remodel helped, too, it was looking beautiful. A new well had been drilled, and it was pumping oodles of water; the dried grass was replaced with beautiful, green sod; fences were rebuilt; the old barn was beginning to regain its hundred-year-old glory (we had no idea how old it was, just old); and the house... Dani was beside herself with how it was looking. Wade was anticipating a September 30th completion, only weeks away.
Hey, if you ever have a remodel project in Eastern Washington, call me, I'll get you in touch with Wade, he's simply fantastic! We'd known he was good from the work he'd done on our stores, but those were nothing compared to what he was doing with the farm. He seemed proud of the transformation, too.
We'd had dinner a couple times with Dani's parents, they had no idea we'd even bought the farm. We couldn't wait until the day when we'd take them on a little drive, just coincidentally drive by the farm, pull into the driveway... and hand them the keys. They'd both always been semi-unhappy, living in town, expressing the desire I don't know how many times to live in the country. Well, their wish was on the verge of coming true.
There was going to be a bedroom for us, another for the kids, (kids -- our twenty-plus-year-old adults), a full, roofed porch around half the house, replacing the broken-down one that had been there before, virtually everything inside was new. Dani had picked out the wallpaper and paint, new solid wood flooring, and her new windows were all done. She was LOVING it! And the rickety old ladder to the loft had been replaced, along with practically new roof framing. Maybe we could... you know, take Jenny and Richard and re-enact that day with their teenage neighbor boys.
Speaking of Jenny and Richard, it was a few days later, we were out to dinner with them. He'd been on a high ever since saving a baby's life in delivery. We'd been out to dinner with them and he told us about it, his grin ear-to-ear. It had been the parents' first baby, she'd had complications during her pregnancy, and the baby came a month early, one of those middle-of-the-night emergency calls. When the little boy was born, he wasn't able to breathe, even with an oxygen tube. They called a specialist, ten minutes away, but it was going to be too long. Richard did an emergency tracheotomy right there in the delivery room. He said the look on those parents' faces when he told them that their little boy was going to be fine was the highlight of his career.
And that night Jenny and Dani were the highlight of the restaurant, both looking like they could have been walking the runway for some famous glamour designer, just another reminder how lucky both Richard and I were.
You may be wondering why we haven't, umm... you know... with Richard and Jenny, or maybe even Elle and her ex, nearly ex-ex (Is there such a thing for reuniting with your ex, becoming your ex-ex?). Truthful answer is that Dani and I were still in the making-up-for-lost-time with each other phase. I'd wondered about it too, but the sex between her and me had been so good that it just didn't seem like the thing to do. I had the feeling that Jenny and Richard were kind of rediscovering themselves too, ever since our little escapades.
Maybe in the hay-covered loft of that barn?
Also, speaking of Jenny, Dani started going to Jenny's Saturday afternoon dance-exercise classes again, naturally dragging me along. Okay, it wasn't all bad, I have to admit. Being summer, many of the ladies in the class (still only two guys), wore the skimpiest costumes, especially Jenny. Hers was essentially backless, with only a couple thin elastic straps diagonally across her back. Dani's was... mmmm, just not quite as much as Jen's. And I don't mean to imply that there weren't other ladies there who didn't rate a second or even third glance, too.
For some unknown reason, Saturday nights after those classes always seemed... shall I say, quite 'hot' in our hot tub. Use your imagination.
School started August 24th, depressing Dani all over again. It was the first time in twenty-four years she wasn't in her classroom. I took a day away from the store and we drove out to the farm and spent the day helping out. Wade only charged a couple hundred dollars extra for our helping. No, not really, he seemed to enjoy us being there, and it lifted Dani out of her doldrums.
And Elle, she and her ex were still finding their way back together. She hadn't yet agreed to remarry, but from the texts I was getting, she was thinking about it, pretty strongly. She did say that he enjoyed that dress she'd bought way back when, the one she'd worn that night out with me, that she'd bought for the express purpose of making him jealous.
It was a week later, October 6th, when Wade asked us to meet him at the farm. It was finished! Dani was overjoyed, nervous, beside herself, on the drive out. We both knew what to expect because we'd been there so many times, but the final product... oh my!
He'd put together a photo album, from the beginning to the finish, documenting everything. It was hard to believe it was the same broken-down, old house and farm that we'd bought. It looked like a brand new, 'old' house, exactly what we'd envisioned so long ago, something that we couldn't have even imagined that first time Dani took me there.
I wrote out the final check, total remodel cost - $187,394. It might have been cheaper to burn the original house and start anew, but it wouldn't have been the same, not nearly.
The next day, Wednesday, October 7th, a day we'll never forget, we invited Mom and Dad for a drive in the Accord, like we'd been imagining the last several months, told them we had a surprise, and drove to the farm. I know my heart was beating hard in my chest when we turned onto the gravel road leading to the farm, and no doubt Dani's was too, probably more so than mine.
We'd had the old gate torn out and replaced with two twenty-foot logs, one on each side of the driveway, supporting an overhead metal sign with an image of Grandma and Grandpa, and the name 'Foster', Dani's maiden name, her parents' name.
The look of confusion on both their faces, we'll never forget. Mom started stammering, "What, how..." and on and on.
Dani simply explained, "We bought it."
We parked, got out of the car, and all our legs were trembling as we stepped up onto the newly rebuilt porch. "You ready?" Dani asked as she put the key in the latch. Her mom's hand went to her mouth, her face turning white when she saw the interior.
"Mom, Dad, the present we never thought we'd be able to give you," and she handed the set of keys to her father, "it's yours," she said, her mother bursting into tears.
The next hour was the most magical hour on the face of the planet as we all explored it together; the house, the barn, Dani pointing out the underground watering for the new lawn, on and on.
Mom and Dad were not believing what they were seeing, asking questions, the excitement coming through in every word and every look, opening drawers, cupboards, closet doors, simply incredulous.
It was the most cheerful trip home ever, Mom not able to contain herself, chattering about how she wanted to furnish it and wondering how long it'd take to move in. Dani and I sat in the front seat, holding hands, a huge smile on both our faces. A half-million dollars had never been better spent.
That night in bed was especially nice! No, 'nice', isn't exactly the right word, there is no word.